Skip to main content

Full text of "Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy"

See other formats 


yevenby : 
8 oF 69 heartened mate Fen ge om 
eienleatieeas 


HM ty) if petay 4 
toe bie My fr. See ¢ tee —— 
: 
ui ah Sages se 
4 


cf 
. Vents 


ae 


ihe : bby 7% 
Ai ity i} 7 } , tes 
it ; i dite we Peer itielvassayensnet 
4 “4 i a: ar stseacearers™ te 
se aati vies beat watidedes 
ties gal ha ywpene 


at 


io fat ome 5 SOS 


=i= 


Te 


ve 4 ev Oee BY rth f ‘Hn 14) iy yh 
‘ Mit ' ‘bh ht fi in 
¥ aie ney 
pea 
thee 
te nhs pas tava 
tine 4 


oy nye! 
eet 


aa 


Veo oP Eee > 


or 


> 


TESS BS ae Fe eae pee 


Ls. 
- 


as 


Saas 


sep 


op renege 
boahe Siete 
4? ia 


we 


sprang aes att 
oti erties 


Oop rete the hnseree eth 
panereeeee yy 


he Tots bseaecer 
+ eres ther a hdeate: eid adie 
Dadian beriereiet yt terteet alee sceettivien 


AAS nmi pads gh rene 
vp Tes kod every sage vey at 
pater 3 vee8 
pretaetan Y 
Gt eat aria neipet wi py Sapna mh ecises 
pay yh 7 pean ge ad aa eee APES: 
4 
“vs OF ee 
M4) PANE Y paris ay Tit pew of fi Hatten weerrrT Dies 
"| Wy iM? 
yi t ; 4 Ge Abs! Farhi: pial fsa) ; ops ai taties i sa ea fete ae 
My \\ Siesta ligt 4 ; : : ereaeey. Witeererere 
ha ts 
te 


ve — 
Sabb 4 bk per tho oa rape pee perrereres 
Pe Pept siepnmaben nent eT noeyens 


FOR THE PEOPLE 
PORTED VGATION 


ORS SIGE NICE 


LIBRARY 


OF 


THE AMERICAN MUSEUM 


OF 


NATURAL HISTORY 


——— ot 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE \ ws 


VOLUME Il.—POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


\ 


DUBLIN: 


PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 


AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 
SOLD ALSO BY 
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-ST. 
Anp sy WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 
Lonpon: EDINBURGH : 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


1879—1888. 


DUBLIN: 
Printed at the University Press, 


BY PONSONBY AND WELDRICK. 


THE Acapemy desire it to be understood that they are not 
answerable for any opinion, representation of facts, or train of 
reasoning that may appear in any of the following Papers. The 
Authors of the several Papers are alone responsible for ther 


contents. 


ar ete G ties 


LIST OF THE CONTRIBUTORS, 


WITH REFERENCES TO THE SEVERAL ARTICLES CONTRIBUTED 


BY EACH. 
—— 
ABRAHAM, P.S., M.A. PAGE. 
On a Model of a Human Face from an Island off the East Coast 
of New Guinea. (Plate III.), . : 79 
On a Collection of Crania, &c., from the Storr e Wiest Cat of 
Africa. (Plates IV. and V. ae: 5 82 


ApAmMs, A. LeiruH. (See UssHER.) 
ARMSTRONG, GEORGE ALLMAN, C.E. 
Some particular relation to the finding of Human Remains in 


the neighbourhood of Dundalk, . : . ; : Ga!) 
BALL, V., M.A., F.R.S. 
On some Pence Castings of Indian Manufacture, . 373 
On the Identification of the Animals and Plants of India Sie 
were known to the early Greek Authors, . j i - 302 


Barry, Rev. EpMonp. 

On an Ogham Monument at Rathcobane, County Cork, . . 485 
Bury, Joun B., M.A., F.T.C.D. 

The Date Prefeets and the Divisions of the Roman Empire 


in the Fourth Century, A.D., . : 5 : . 5 eE0 
Deane, THomas Newenuam, M,A. 
On Quin Abbey. (Plate XIII), . . : : : . 201 
DoweErty, WitLmAM J., C.E. 
On the Abbey of Fahan, . : ; . 0 : ; 5 el 


Drew, Tuomas, R.H.A. 


On Evidences of the Plan of the Cloister Garth and Monastic 
Buildings of the Priory of the Holy Trinity, now known as 
Christ Church Cathedral, Dublin. (Plate XY.), . 5 PAKS 


Frereuson, Sir SAMUEL, LL.D., Q.C. 


On a Passage in the ‘‘Confessio Patricii,” Part I., : : 3 

i apy JD les 6 5 (la 
On the Desay o the Rem! Giewes of Kildare, . . eal 
On the Legend of Dathi, . : . ; ° > 5 le 
Address to the Academy as Presidents 7 5 : meso 
On some Passages in the ‘‘ Confessio”’ of St. Patrick, ; . 205 
On the Kenfig Inscription, . : : ° : ‘ . 347 


(Vide also GRAVES.) 


Frazer, WitiraM, F.R.C.S.1. 


List of the Oontributors. 


On a Bronze Medallion of the ‘‘ Delivery of Antwerp in 1577,” 
On an Early Irish Harp, 6 . 


On a Bronze Bell, Sculptured Head of Stone and other Antiqui- 
ties found at the Church of Knockatempul, Co. Wicklow, . 


Description of a Sepulchral Mound at Donnybrook, containing 
Human fand other Remains referable to the Tenth or 
Eleventh Centuries, . : : c 3 

On certain Papers relating to Lady Bellasvee &e. bs : . 


Description of a Himyaritic Seal, engraved on Sard, and on a 
small Collection of Babylonian Inscribed Cylinders, 


On an Ancient Bronze Bracelet, of foraue Pattern, obtained in 
Co. Galway, . - : : : 

The Aylesbury-road Semniehe al Mound! 

Description of a Perforated Ball of Rock Crystal, Ei % tage 
been found in the Co. Meath. With Notes on Rock Cae 
Globes or Spheres, . : : 

Ancient Cross-bow, or ‘ Latch,” Aenea in Dublin, : 

Description of a large Silver Plaque, commemorative of Martin 
Luther, at Wittenberg, A.D. 1517, 

Description of a Series of pes Cards of the Reign of Queen 


Anne, 

Description of a ‘ Shale Chark, sy found in nDRSTE, : 

On Three Bronze Celts from the Co. Mayo, . : 

On an Early Ecclesiastical Seal of SNe jaeonibed with the 
name of Maurice Hollachan, . : 5 : : 


On the Dublin Stocks and Pillory, . : 
On a Bronze Cooking Vessel, found in a Bost near re 
On a Brass Matrix of an Augustinian Seal, &c. (Plate XXIYV.), 


Garstin, JoHN Rison, M.A. 


On some Sixteenth Century Inscriptions in Leighlin Cathedral, 
Co. Carlow. (Plates XX. and XXI.), : : : : 


Graves, Ricut Rev. Cuarzs, D.D., &e. 


Remarks on an Ogham Monument, with some Introductory 


Remarks thereon by Sir 8. FEReuson, . : : 
On the Identification of the Proper Names appearing on two 
Monuments bearing Ogham Inscriptions, . : : : 


Ingram, Joun K., LL.D., F.T.C.D. 


On a Fragment of an ante-Hicronymian Version of the Gospels 
in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, . : : ‘ 


On two Collections of Medizeval Moralized Tales, . 
On the Earhest Easley Translation of the ‘ De Titans 
Ohristi,”” . 6 ‘ : ; é 


PAGE. 


7 
9 


12 


424 


279 


283 


22 
129 


145 


List of the Contributors. 


Kinanan, G. Henry, M.R.1A. 
On Inscribed Stones in the Co. Mayo, 
Sepulchral and other Prehistoric Relics, Counties of Wicklow 
and Wexford. (Plates VIII. and IX.), . 
Megalithic Structures, Counties of Wicklow and Carlow. (Plates 
IX., X., and XI.), : 
Tneoribed! Sinton 4 in the County of Doneeal (Plate XIX. », 
On Lough Betha, County of Donegal, 
(See also UssHER.) 
Kynow1iss, W. J. 
Prehistoric Implements found in the Sandhills of Dundrum in 
the County of Down, . 
Flint Instruments from the Raised leach at Wears al pier 
parts of the North-East Coast of Ireland. (aks XIV. and 
XV.), : : 5 
Flint Implements Baayen the North- East of Frelernal (Plates 
XXII. and XXIII.), . : : 5 
Mac Atister, ALEXANDER, M.D., F.R.S. 
On a Cone of User-ha, Teh the Museum of Penily ase 
Dublin, 
On a Funereal Corel eomtine 6 an Theoahiion of Cachan) 
Notes on a Mummy in the possession of Lord J. Butler, . 


On a Monument of Rui in the Museum of Science and Art, 
Dublin. (Plates XVI. and XVII.), . 


Egyptological Notes, No. I., On a Series of Sennelbestt (Plate 
NOV Ali) 0 : . 
M‘Hewnry, ALEXANDER. 
Crannogh of Lough-na-Cranagh, Fair Head, Co. Antrim, _ 
Report on the Explorations at White Park Bay, Ballintoy, . 


Morpnuy, Rey. Dents, 8.J. 


Account of an Ancient Manuscript History of Holy Cross Abbey, 
Co. Tipperary, called UC Fuphale Chronoligica Monasterii 
Sanctae Crucis,” 


On two Sepulchral Urns fone in Tne, 1885, in ie South 
Island of Arran, 
OLDEN, Rev. THomas, M.A. 
On some Ancient Remains at Kilmaclenine, with Illustrations 
from the ‘“‘ Pipa Colmani.” (Plates VI. and VII.), 
On the Geography of Res eee : 5 
On the Culebath, 
PLUNKETT. THOMAS. 

On an Ancient Settlement found about Twenty-one Feet beneath 
the Surface of the Peat in the Coal-bog near Boho, pou 
Fermanagh. (Plate II.), 

On some Sonlldinel iemnran found He , Kilicamey, County 
Cavan, 


253 


263 


269 


462 
463 


409 


476 


119 
219 
355 


Vill List of the Contributors. 


Purser, Louts C., M.A., F.T.C.D. PAGE. 
On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters, é : P ; . 366 
REEVES, Rieut Rey. WiitramM, D.D. 


Observations upon a Letter from the late John Forster, presented 
to the Academy by the Lord Bishop of Killaloe, 


SmytTHe, Witriam Bartow, M.A. 


On the Bell from Lough es in the Aeadenyis Museum. 
@late Xai) 164 


Stores, Marcaret (Hon. Mem. R.1.A.) 


Inquiry as to the Probable Date of the Tara Brooch and Chalice 
found near Ardagh, . : : : - 451 


Ussner, R. J.; Apams, A. Lerra, M.D., F.R.S. ; and Kryawan, G. H. 


Report of the Explorations of allynamintra ae Cappagh, 
near Dungarvan, 
UssHer, R. J.; and Kiyanan, G. H. 


On a Submarine Crannog at Ardmore, County Waterford. 
(Plate I.), . ° : . : : : : . somo! 


Woop-Marttin, Coronet W. G. 
Description of a Crannog Site in the County Meath, 5 . 480 


DATE OF THE PUBLICATION 


OF THE SEVERAL PARTS OF VOLUME II., SERIES II. 


(POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES.) 


Parti. Pages 1 to 20. November, 1879. 

‘ 21 ,, 72. December, 1880. 
a 73 ,, 112. December, 1881. 
» 113 ,,, 204. January, 1883. 
» 205 ,, 278. January, 1884. 
» 279 ,, 346. January, 1885. 
» 947 ,, 450. January, 1886. 
» 4051 ,, 516. January, 1888. 


DAA KP Wb 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF 


THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


PAPERS READ BEFORE THE ACADEMY. 


1.—Own a Passage in THE “ Conressio Parrici.” By Sm Samvuen 
Fereuson, LL. D., Q. C. 


[Read April 28, 1879]. 


HE copy of the ‘‘Confessio”’ in the ‘‘ Book of Armagh” purports 
to have been transcribed from an older book written by Saint 
Patrick with his own hand, and is justly regarded as the most authen- 
tic text of that document. In two places the scribe intimates by mar- 
ginal notes that the original is uncertain. The second of these occurs 
at fol. 23 r. col. 1, lines 18, 19, where the difficulty appears to be 
caused by a word or words not understood by the transcriber, and 
which he presents as terminating one line and commencing another, 
thus :— 


There is nothing to show whether the ‘‘ ex” is a separate particle 
or whether it is not one of the components of a single word to be read 
as ‘‘exagallias.’” The Bodleian text (Fell. 1), which is next in 
authority to the “‘ Book of Armagh,” omits the ‘‘a,” and presents the 
vocable as one word, ‘‘exgallias.”” Fell. 3 (also in the Bodleian) has it 
in two words, ‘‘ex gallicis.”” These resemblances of sound, which, 
if Gaul were really indicated, would contribute some support to one 
of the theories of St. Patrick’s birth-place, have led to much canvass- 
ing of the meaning. The general disposition has been to take the 
words as two, and to accept the expression as haying Gaul and some 
relation of the writer or of his brethren with that country, in view. 

SER, II-, VOL. IZ., POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. B 


2 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


To reconcile this idea with the accusative form of ‘‘Gallias” it has 
been surmised that the terminal ‘‘ex” of the 18th and the initial 
“a” of the 19th line should be read together, so as, with the addition 
of an interposed suggested ‘‘ tr,” to make up the word ‘‘extra.”” But 
it would, I believe, be a singularity in Irish paleography, which has 
a regular contraction for ‘‘tra,” if a terminal ‘‘a” were needlessly 
carried to the beginning of a new line, and a surmised ‘“‘tr’ at the 
end of the other left to be supplied by the reader’s imagination. The 
text of the MS. affords no ground for the supposition; and, indeed, 
unless ‘‘ obitus,’’ in the passage which it is now time to present 7 
extenso, could be read in the sense of its opposite ‘‘ exitus,” it is hard 
to see how any consistent meaning could be extracted, even by that 
process. The writer is speaking of the obligation cast upon him by 
the mercies of which he had been the object :— 


‘“Oportet . . . . sine repre- 
hensione periculi notum facere donum 
Dei et ejus consulationem eternam sine ti 
more fiducialiter Dei nomen ubique ex 
pandere, ut etiam post obitum meum ex 
agallias relinquere fratribus et filiis meis 
quos in Domino ego baptizayi tot milia ho 
minum.” 


“Tt behoves me, regardless of danger, to make known the gift 
of God, and his everlasting consolation, without fear faithfully to 
spread abroad everywhere the name of God, so as also even after 
my death to leave [these] so many thousands of men ‘ex agallias”’ 
to my brethren and sons whom I have baptized in the Lord.” 


What, then, is 
(a5 ex 
agallias ” ? 


Let us first examine if it be one word or more. It certainly is not 
‘Cextra Gallias”; for, in addition to what is above observed, the ‘‘a” 
and the ‘‘ gallias”’ are not graphically disconnected; on the contrary, 
they are written in clear graphic continuity. Now, there is no such 
word, so far as I know, as ‘‘agallias,”’ even supposing its accusative 
form capable of reconcilement with the antecedent ‘‘ ex.’’ Hence arises 
a cogent inference that ‘‘exagallias” is one word, divided by the 
scribe, just as in the next line above he has divided ‘‘ expandere.”’ 
Being an accusative, as well as ‘‘ tot milia hominum,” and there being 
but the one verb, ‘‘ relinquere,” to govern both, we may infer next, 
with considerable confidence, that the meaning is that the writer 
should, after his death, leave these thousands of men to his brethren 
and children in the Lord as ‘ exagallie,” whatever that may be. 
Now, the word ‘‘ exagellz”’ is used by an ecclesiastical author who, 
during part of his lifetime, was cotemporary with our Patrick, and 
who wrote shortly after that holy person’s death, in a sense which 


Frrcauson—On a Passage in the “ Confessio Patricii.” 5) 


seems to point to its proper interpretation here. Ennodius, who was 
consecrated bishop of Pavia, a. p. 510, has this passage in his life of 
Hpiphanius, his predecessor in the See :—‘‘ Ninguido aére, et quali 
solent homines ad tecta confugere, Ravennam egressus est, et per 
omnes Aimilie civitates celer venit, tanquam ad sepulchri receptacu- 
lum properans, omnibus sacerdotibus in itinere positis munificus, com- 
munis, affabilis, et quasi exagellam relinquens se ipso preestantior.”— 
(Ennod. ‘‘ Vita Epiphanii,” p. 413.) 

That is:—‘‘ In snowy weather, such as wherein men rather seek 
the shelter of their houses, he left Ravenna, and rapidly visited the 
several cities of the Aimilian province, as if hastening to the resting- 
place of the tomb, to all the clergy located in his way munificent, 
free, affable, and, excelling himself, leaving them, as it were [his] 
‘exagegella.’”’ 

Here we observe that the ‘“‘ exagalliz ” of the Book of Armagh and 
the “ exagelle ” of Ennodius are equally applied to something to be left 
after death; and looking to the meaning of ‘‘ exagelle,” as we find 
it in Du Cange, “trutina, seu potius quota pars que unicuique 
heeredum ex successione obvenit ; legitima pars heeredis cum aliis ve- 
luti ad exagium exeequata,” find a remarkable concurrence of reasons 
for adopting its secondary sense of ‘‘a legacy, or distributive share of 
one’s goods after death,” as the meaning to be ascribed to it in the 
‘‘ Life of Epiphanius,” and to its kindred vocable “‘ exagalliz ” in the 
“* Confessio”’ of Patrick. 

Du Cange cites another example of the word in the expression, to 
enjoy property or to leave it ‘‘ titulo exagillario,” where he suggests 
‘‘Jegendum exagellario.”” Perhaps, if he had had before him this pas- 
sage of the ‘‘ Book of Armagh,” he would have written ‘‘ exagallario,” 
in analogy to the ‘‘ exgalatio,’’ which he also cites in the meaning of 
“ owelty”’ or equality of partition amongst co-heirs (Du C. ad verb.) 

I do not enter on the question whether the ‘‘exagella” of Enno- 
dius and the ‘‘exgalatio” just referred to be derived from éfayor, a 
balance, or from the same root which has given us the Latin ‘‘ eequalis,” 
and the French ‘‘ égal”; but I fancy enough has been shown to justify 
the conclusion that the ‘‘ exgalliz” of the Bodleian copy, and the 
““exagallie ”’ of the Book of Armagh, are in effect the same word, 
and in both cases signify legacy, bequest, inheritance. 

The passage, then, would read, ‘“‘so as also after my death, to 
leave as a legacy to my brethren and sons whom I have baptized in 
the Lord, these so many thousands of men”; recalling the Scripture 
which, having regard to what had already been said of his having 
been sent ‘‘etiam usque ad ultimum terre,” I think I may now say 
was probably in the mind of the writer :—‘‘ Ask of me, and I shall 
give thee the Heathen for an inheritance, and the uttermost ends of 
the earth for a possession.” 


4 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


IJ.—Osservations upon A LETTER FROM THE LATE JOHN FORSTER, PRE- 
SENTED TO THE ACADEMY BY THE Lorp Bisnop oF Krtrator. By the 
Very Rey. Wi11am Reeves, D. D., Dean of Armagh. 


[Read May 26, 1879]. 


Tue titles of the Bishops of Clonmacnois and of Cloyne as occurring 
in old records are undistinguishable, inasmuch as each was designated 
Cluanensis Episcopus, from the first element in the compound names of 
their dioceses—Clonmacnois being CLuain maccu Nor, ‘meadow 
of the sons of Nos”; and Cloyne being Cluain uatna, ‘meadow 
of the cave’; so that in Latin documents there is no possibility, 
without circumstantial evidence, of determining which is intended. 

Two other dioceses in Ireland have Latin names which approach 
very nearly to this ambiguity—so nearly as occasionally to lead ex- 
ternal writers into some ugly historical blunders. Derry, originally 
Oaipe Colgoig, “quercetum Calgachi,” and Kildare, originally 
Cill oops, ‘Cella querceti,” gave to their Bishops respectively, in 
Latin, the titles of Derensis Episcopus and Darensis Episeopus—the 
words Derensis and Darensis being adjectives of the same noun, O0a17/1e, 
only that in the case of Ooipe Calgoig, the word osipe being in 
the nominative has its first syllable short, as represented by Derry or 
Darry ; while in the case of CilL 0o714, the same noun, being in the 
genitive, the first syllable had a broader pronunciation, thus giving 
rise to the distinction of Derensis and Darensis. English writers who 
discuss Irish history, especially such as undertake to deal with Irish 
names, in editing works which involve the consideration of topogra- 
phy, are in great danger of falling into a trap in this as in many like 
instances, and therefore require more information and caution than 
they are generally found to possess. 

I take as an example the manner in which the late John Forster, 
in his Life of Swift,' through an endeavour to find amidst a great 
mass of miscellaneous materials some new thing, shifts a simple 
transaction from the province of Leinster to that of Ulster, and lays 
himself open to well-merited censure. 

Tn an autobiographical sketch which Swift commenced, and which 
his friend Dr. John Lyon, under his inspection, enlarged, we find the 
following statement:—‘‘In the year 1694 he was admitted into 
Deacon’s orders and Priest’s orders, by Dr. William Moreton, Bishop 
of Kildare, who ordained him Priest at Christ Church, the 13th 
January that year.”* Swift had his Letters of Orders by him, and 
Dr. Lyon, who of all men was the most conversant with the annals of 
Christ Church, whereof Bishop Moreton was Dean, and was a most 


1 The Life of Swift. By John Forster. vol. i. Lond. 1875. 
2 Ibid., p. 15. 


Rerves—On a Letter of John Forster’s. 5 


accurate archivist, was not likely to err in so simple a matter. Dr. 
William Moreton was Bishop of Kildare from 1681 to 1705, when he 
was translated to Meath, so that his episcopate in Kildare amply 
covered the period of Swift’s ordination, and during this time he was 
Darensis Episcopus. 

Yet Forster, in a note upon the passage above quoted, observes :— 
‘Swift knew of this insertion; but his Orders both of Dean and Priest 
were undoubtedly conferred by King, then Bishop of Derry. The 
original parchments came into the hands of Mr. Monck Mason, at 
whose sale I bought them many years ago, and they are still in my 
possession.”’? Further on in the work the biographer states, in the 
substance of the narrative :—‘‘ His Deacon’s Orders date the 28th of 
October; his Priest’s are dated the 13th January, 1694-5; and into 
both he was ordained by King, Bishop of Derry, afterwards Archbishop 
of Dublin.’ 

No doubt King was Bishop of Derry at this date, for he filled that 
See from 1690 to 1702; and no doubt he was William King also,* and 
thus at the required date was Episcopus Derensis. Strange to say, 
Mr. Monck Mason, the able compiler of that admirable work, the 
History of St. Patrick's Cathedral, who was at the time in possession 
of Switt’s Letters of Orders, while correcting Sir Walter Scott as to 
the date of Swift’s ordinations, commits the unaccountable error of 
saying ‘‘ he was ordained into both [orders] by William King, bishop 
of Derry.’’® Forster, whose biographical obligations were, in the case 
of Swift, as great to Mason as they were, in the case of Goldsmith, to 
Prior, caught at this statement as a correction of Swift himself; and 
thus paid the penalty of being wise above what was written. 

It happened that when the present Bishop of Killaloe was Arch- 
deacon of Kildare, a dealer in old books and papers offered for sale 
a parchment document which Dr. Fitzgerald recognized as a Subscrip- 
tion Roll of the diocese of Kildare, and which, having been recovered, 
was restored to its proper depository. While in his possession, he per- 
ceived among the signatures that of Thomas Wilson, afterwards the 
celebrated Bishop of Sodor and Man; and further on, in his firm and 
unmistakeable hand, that of Jonathan Swift, as ordained by Gulielmus 
Darensis Episcopus. After the lapse of many years, namely, in 1875, 
Mr. Forster’s book appeared, and the Bishop of Killaloe, observing the 
misstatements above mentioned, wrote to the author to say that, when 
Archdeacon of Kildare, he had himself seen Swift’s subscription in his 


3 Life of Swift, note 2. I presume they are now preserved, among Mr. 
Forster’s literary collections, in South Kensington Museum. 

* Tbid., p. 76. 

° Shortly after his promotion to the episcopate, he preached before William IIT. 
at St. Patrick’s, on which occasion his Majesty, on complimenting the preacher, 
said (what was with him exceptional) facetiously, “there is, after all, but little 
difference between me and you, for I am King William, and you are William 
King.” 

© History of St. Patrich’s Cathedral, p. 235. 


6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


hand on the Ordination Roll of Kildare, and requested that he would 
look again at the Letters, being assured that he would find that the 
Bishop was described as Darensis, not Deriensis or Derensis. In a 
communication which I received from his lordship in March last, he 
says, after mentioning the foregoing particulars :—‘‘I send you his 
answer. It was one of the last letters the poor fellow ever wrote. 
May I ask you to keep a copy for Armagh, and give the original to 
the Royal Irish Academy, that the evidence may be preserved when I 
am dead.” 

In accordance, therefore, with his lordship’s desire, I now present 
the Letter in his name, and take the opportunity of recording its con- 
tents :— 

‘¢ Parace Gate Hovse, 
‘‘Kenstneton W., Lonpon, 
“11th January, 1876. 
“My Lorp, . 
‘‘You are undoubtedly right; and I am deeply indebted to 
ou for having written to me. 

‘‘T fell into the very error you point out in unwisely correcting 
my corrector. 

“‘T have referred to the parchments in my possession (endorsed 
respectively by Swift himself, ‘ Oct. 25, 1694, Letters of Orders for 
Deacon’; and ‘Jan. 18, 1694, Letters of Orders for Priest’), and 
find that the word beyond all question is Darensis—Gulielmus provdia 
dia Darensis Epis. 

‘The correction shall be made as soon as may be. 

‘“‘T repeat my thanks, and with much respect beg you to believe 
me, 

““My Lord Bishop, 
‘Most truly yours, 
‘‘ Joun Forster. 

‘* Tar Lorp Bisnor oF [ernLator.”’ 


FrAzER—On a Bronze Medallion. rk 


IiJ.—On a Bronze Mepatiion or THE ‘“‘ DetivERyY oF ANTWERP IN 
1577,” BEING ONE OF A SERIES ENGRAVED IN ‘ Parrta Liperrart 
ReEstITUTA,’” AND RE-PUBLISHED BY Sirk Wm. Srretine Maxwe tw. 


By W. Frazer, F.R.C.8.1., M.R.LA. 
[Read May 26, 1879.] 


Tue last contribution made by Sir Wm. Stirling Maxwell to art and 
ie is his splendid illustrated folio work of Antwerp Delivered in 
1577: A passage from the History of the Troubles in the Netherlands. 
_ This book was printed in Edinburgh, and fronting the title-page is an 
announcement of the death of Sir William at Venice on J anuary 15, 

oe whilst his work was passing through the press. If he were 
stall living, the materials for the present communication would have 
been submitted to him and placed at his disposal. 

The book is illustrated with copies of borders, old initial letters, 
facsimiles of designs and maps, and especially with engravings after 
Merten de Vos and Franz Hogenberg. Now itis with the series attri- 
buted to De Vos that I wish this evening to deal. They consist of a fron- 
tispiece of portraits which, from haying no artist’s name affixed, and 
being dated in 1579, is judged to be of somewhat later execution than 
the series of seven designs to which it serves as an introduction. These 
seven plates commemorate the successful plot of Charles de Redelghem, 
Baron of Leiderkerch, and Civil Governor of Antwerp, Captain Pontus 
de Noyelles, Seigneur of Bours, and William Rouck, Receiver-General 
of Royal Domains in Brabant, to seize the Castle of Antwerp for the 
Estates, and the consequent demolition of part of that fortress, events 
which took place from the Ist to the 28rd of August, 1577. 

The first of this series of illustrations is dated in 1578, and is signed 
at top MERTEN DE vos. In. The name of the engraver of the plates is 
not given, and their ascription must be doubtful. Alvin, in his Cata- 
logue of the works of the three brothers Wierx, published in Brussels 
in 1866, claims them as the handiwork oc these industrious and skil- 
ful artists, though he does not venture to attribute them to any one of 
the three brothers in particular. Again, in the Atlas Historique Dru- 
gulin (Leipsic, 18€ ~— it ‘s suggested that they proceeded from the 
Burin of Adriaan Cotlaer: and they have considerable resemblance to 
his workmanship. So far as ” printers *the plates are concerned, 
they took care to be better known. Thc e are two editions; the first 
issued by Peeter Baltens at Antwerp, and the second has for its printer’s 
address ‘‘ Amstelodami, Franciscus Hoeius, excud.” 

Merten de Vos, to wine the designs are attributed, was son of an 
artist, Peter de Vos. He was born at Antwerp in 1531, and was, 
therefore, about forty-six years of age when the attempt was made to 
seize the citadel. He was trained in art by his father and by Franz 
Floris, and afterwards studied in Italy, under Tintoret, for whom he is 
said to have painted the back-ground of several of his pictures. On 
his return to the Netherlands, ‘he painted numerous religious pieces 
and portraits distinguished for their truth and spirit. He excelled in 
allegorical representations such as are displayed in the fancy designs 


8 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


which accompany and enrich the present series of historical illustrations, 
and add so much to their artistic interest. He was rather prolific in 
his compositions, for upwards of 600 of them were engraved by the 
Collaerts, De Parre, Hogenberg, the brothers Wierx, the Sadelers, 
Goltzius, and Galle. 

Let me direct attention to the second plate of the series. Its his- 
tory is, that on the first day of August, 1577, the company of Captain 
de Blois, Seigneur of Treslong, is chased from the citadel of Antwerp 
by the other three companies which formed the Walloon garrison ; this 
action is represented in a circular medallion, and ornamented as if 
framed, having emblematic figures of Foresight and Constancy above 
the medal; broken manacles hang at the sides, and underneath are for- 
cible Dutch verses describing and commemorating the event. 

Now a few years ago a splendid bronze medallion or plaque, cast 
as all such medals are, fell into my possession, which accurately repre- 
sents this circular medallion of De Vos. It is of the same size, and 
the few trifling differences between it and the engraving show that the 
latter was copied from this medal, and indeed is a very close copy in 
every respect. I was unaware of the real importance, or even historical 
value, of this medal, until I chanced to discover it in Sir W.S. 
Maxwell’s book; and greater still was my astonishment to find that 
Sir W. Maxwell himself, who appeared to have exhausted every pro- 
bable source of information, was utterly unaware of the existence 
of this important historical record. It is the undoubted original 
whence the medallic centre of the engraving commonly attributed to 
De Vos is derived, and is consequently one of a set of medals of 
which I fear the rest of the series have unfortunately perished, the 
only record of their existence being preserved in these plates. I am 
still ignorant by whom it and its lost companions were designed ; and 
the name of the patriot artist, who probably was an eye-witness of the 
scenes which he depicted, must for the present remain a mystery. It 
is possible they were the handiwork of De Vos himself. I am willing 
to admit his claim to the allegorical figures and accessory emblematic 
ornaments displayed for a framework around the engraved medals ; 
but the central work itself appears to me to point to other hands and 
different style of art. 

The conclusion I have arrived at is, that the series of seven plates 
which commemorate the delivery of Antwerp are undoubted copies 
engraved from a set of medals, or rather medallic plaques, much 
esteemed at the time when De Vos must have delineated them, and 
considered these patriotic designs of sufficient historical and artistic im- 
portance to require special allegorical illustration from his hand, and 
a series of descriptive verses in their praise and explanation; and I 
have the pleasure of exhibiting to the Academy, in proof of this con- 
clusion, the solitary example of these grand medals so far as we can 
ascertain, that has escaped destruction, and to claim for its as yet un- 
known designer the honour of having conceived and executed a series 
of brilliant, spirited pictures in metal, that have seldom been equalled 
in medallic art. 


FrazEr—On an Early Irish Harp. i) 


TY.—On an Earty Intsh Harp. By Wm. Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., M.R.1A. 
With an Illustration. 


[Read May 26, 1879.} 


Tue Irish harp which I now exhibit to the Royal Irish Academy 
came, through chance, into my possession a few years ago. I regret it 
is impossible to trace its previous history beyond the statement of the 
erson from whom I procured it, that it was purchased at a sale in 
»me gentleman’s house in the country, where it was kept as an orna- 
ment in the hall, and that he was told it had been so preserved for 
several years. 

When Herr Sjoden, the distinguished professor of harp music, 
lately visited Dublin, to perform on his favourite instrument during 
the celebration of the ‘“‘ Moore Centenary,” I had an opportunity of 
showing this harp to him, and it was from the special interest he took 
in it that I am induced to exhibit it thisevening. He was attracted by 
its classic shape and the elegance of its construction, and at once di- 
rected my notice to a peculiarity in the number of its strings, which I 
will mention afterwards. He considered it possibly an unique ex- 
ample of the harp in common use about the time of Elizabeth or early 
in the reign of James I., that is ascribing to it at least an antiquity of 
250 years. At all events it deserves notice from its state of preser- 
vation, and is a good example of the small portable variety of Irish 
harp, such as we would suppose a native harper to carry with him in 
his travels through the country from castle to cottage; and it is to 
the employment of instruments like this that the traditional know- 
ledge of our ancient Irish airs must have owed their transmission 
from distant ages. 

The striking and handsome shape of this harp is well exhibited in 
the accompanying woodcut from a drawing, made for me through the 
kindness of my friend Mr. Thomas Longfield. The instrument rises 
from an oblong pediment serving as a base, and which measures 114 
inches broad by rather more than 6 inches wide. It varies in depth from 
21 inches at the front to 2 inches behind, sinking gradually from the 
front backwards. The harp itself reaches to a further elevation of 
28 inches above this pediment or base, measured to the loftiest point 
of its upper arm, which forms a graceful double curve. The main 
pillar of the instrument is 27 inches high; on its posterior surface 
are two sounding-holes of rather large size and of heart shape: the 
oles on the sound-board are protected from injury, by overstretching 
of the harp-string, by the simple device of a curved piece of metal 
wire inserted at the upper edge of each sound-hole. There are 
twenty-six of these holes, and on the upper arm are twenty-six 
keyholes, and a similar number of metal pins or pegs for straining 
the wires and keeping them in tension: the keys themselves are 
wanting. The front pillar, which presents a curve of pleasing out- 


SER. II., VOL. II,, POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. C 


10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


line, is carved in its centre in rather rude and primitive pattern, but 
it ends in the claw of an animal, which, from the spirited mode of its 
representation, forms a suitable termination to the pillar. In the 
Catalogue of Musical Instruments, published by the South Kensington 
Museum, and edited by Carl Engel, there is an engraving of an early 
harp, taken from the manuscript of the monastery of St. Blasius, in 
which the front pillar of the harp is terminated by a claw, very 
similar to that now figured, which attaches it to the lower part of 
the instrument. 


The number of strings in this harp, shown by the key-holes, by 
the straining-pegs, and by the holes in the sound-board, was twenty-. 
six only. According to Sir W. Ferguson the Irish harp was “usually 
strung with thirty strings, being a compass from C to D im alt, com- 


Frazur—On an Early Irish Harp. Tek 


prising the tones included between the highest pitch of the female 
voice and the lowest of the male, being the natural limits within 
which to construct the scale of an instrument intended to accompany 
vocal performances.”’ 

The highly ornamented and celebrated harp which is preserved in 
the museum of Trinity College, and usually called the harp of Brian 
Boru, but which has been stripped by modern investigators of its ro- 
mantic antiquity, and is now considered to have belonged to some 
distinguished person of the tribe of the O’ Neils, whose armorial bear- 
ings it displays, was supposed, through some error, to have only twenty- 
eight strings. Dr. George Petrie, in his examination of it, found 
there were thirty tuning pins and corresponding string-holes, which 
would appear to be the average number. This harp is well known 
for its beautiful decorative carving; it measures thirty-two inches in 
height. 

The Gardyn harp, described in popular belief as the harp of Mary, 
Queen of Scots, is also described by Petrie as having thirty strings ; 
and, from his scrupulous accuracy, this is probably correct. However, 
in a recently published Cyclopedia on musical matters, I find that 
twenty-eight strings are mentioned as being the exact number. 

This far more humble harp which I here endeavour to describe 
belongs to a different class of instrument. It is plain and simple 
in its construction, though possessing great beauty of form and grace- 
fulness. It was not intended for great ecclesiastics or the hands of 
wealthy nobles, but for the daily use of the wandering bard. What I 
have said of its construction is simple matter of description ; still there 
appears to have once been some additional figure or ornament at the 
upper part of the front pillar; what this might be is mere conjecture. 
Upon the Irish silver coins of the first James the harp is represented 
with the ornament of a bird’s head, and it is allowable for us to supply 
a similar device where it seems deficient ; or we may prefer a more 
graceful female head, such as figures on the copper Irish coinage of 
Charles II., and upon the succeeding copper coinages of our kings ; it 
is equally probable and at least better looking than the head of the 
bird, for an ornamental termination to the pillar. 


OO 


12 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


V.—Own A Bronze Bett anp Scutpturep Heap or STONE, AND OTHER 
ANTIQUITIES FOUND IN THE CuuRcH oF KnockaTEmPuL, Co. WickLow. 
Described by W. Frazer, F.R.C.S.I., M.R.I.A. With an Illus- 
tration. 


[Read May 26, 1879]. 


Mr. Henry Kzoen, of Roundwood House, Co. Wicklow, made some 
time ago a careful exploration of the old ruined church of Knocka- 
tempul, and by his kind permission I am enabled to lay before the 
Academy the result of his discoveries there, which are of considerable 
interest. This church is situated in the parish of Newcastle, Co. 
Wicklow, near Roundwood, and in the vicinity of the Vartry Water 
Reservoir, There appear to be no reliable records of its foundation 
or destruction, which is so complete that its walls were level to the 
ground, and what remained of it required to be cleared out of clay and 
rubbish for two or three feet before the flooring was reached. It must 
have been a large building, 50 feet long and 26 feet wide, with 
two side aisles 9 feet wide in the clear, and 26 feet in length, which 
from the plan may have been of later erection than the church itself. 
It was disposed east and west, and the door, which was on the south 
side, was 4 feet in width. The aisles as well as the central portion 
of the church were paved with large flat stones, and in one of the 
aisles to the northward was what Mr. Keogh conjectures to be the 
remains of a stone altar situated in the east of the building; but he 
could find no trace of an altar in the body of the church itself. Un- 
derneath the pavement of both the aisles he found rude stone en- 
closures for sepulchres, composed of flagstones containing human 
remains, and in one of them was a rough stone hammer which I have 
not seen. 

The church walls were composed of undressed field stones imbed- 
ded in hard mortar, a few of the stones having their corners roughly 
hammered; the doors and windows appear to have been dressed with 
a yellowish freestone, similar to the material in which the head now 
exhibited is carved. Mr. Keogh fancied that the freestone work might 
possibly be later than the original building, but this seems doubtful. 

The large square-shaped bronze bell, which is also shown, mea- 
sures 12 inches high, and 8 inches across. It was found at the east 
end of the church, about two feet under the surface, near the posi- 
tion the altar would occupy. It had a handle, which was broken 
off by the workmen in excavating it, and which I understand is 
forthcoming. They also damaged one part of the top of the bell with 
a pickaxe. Mr. Keogh has polished a corner of it, and it consists of 
fine bronze made in two portions, the halves being rivetted together. 

The head carved in freestone is a work of good execution, and is 
very interesting from the disposition of the hair and tonsure. The 


FrazER—On a Bronze Bell and Sculptured Head of Stone. 13 


front hair hangs down in quantity over the forehead, cut straight 
across ; behind, it hangs in ample ringlets on the neck; and the ton- 
sure would appear to have been a narrow strip along the vertex, run- 
ning from before backwards, not above half an inch in width. It 
was found at the east end of the church, and to the left (north) of the 
situation for an altar. In front of this altar site two bodies were 
discovered with their heads to the south and limbs northwards, 
their skulls touching, interred about four feet under the pavement, 
and covered over with a layer of lime. 


I am indebted to Mr. Thomas Longfield for the above drawing 
of the stone head. 

Mixed with the clay and rubbish that lay over the pavement of 
the church floor, were several portions of human skeletons confusedly 
interred; with them was some broken pottery, now in the Academy’s 
Museum, and low down on the floor were irregular heaps of charcoal 
scattered about. On the skeleton of one man, whose bones were of large 
size, lay a stone of about 2 cwt.; his body and limbs appeared doubled 


? 


14 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


up, and about the vicinity of the thigh-bone two coins were disco- 
vered, one of them an English penny of Henry III., mint mark 
‘“* Robert on Canterbury”’ ; the other a Scottish penny of Alexander IL, 
with long double cross, onan on—, probably a Perth coin, not rare, 
and belonging to his last coinage. 

The other finds shown to the Academy were :— 

No. 1. A portion of a glass patera, much irised by oxidation. 

No. 2. A button core of mica schist. 

No. 3. A fragment of copper with some wood, evidently part of 
the binding of a book. 

No. 4. A polished elongated bead of bone or ivory. 

No. 5. The bowl of a bronze spoon. 

No. 6. A bronze clasp or hook of remarkable construction, of 
fish-hook shape, with a bronze tongue forming a spring. 


Frrcuson—On a Passage in the “ Confessio Patricii.” 15 
VI.—On a PassacE in THE ‘‘Conressio Parricrt.” (No. Il.) By 


Sre Samvet Ferevson, LL.D., Q.C. 
[Read June 23, 1879. ] 


Procrepine with the passage in which I ventured, at a recent Meet- 
ing of the Academy, to assign a meaning to ‘“‘ exagallias,”’ the writer 
of the ‘‘ Confessio,”’ as we find it in the ‘‘ Book of Armagh,” goes on 
as follows :—‘‘ Et non eram dignus neque talis ut hoc dominus servulo 
suo concederet post erumnas et tantas moles post captivitatem post 
annos multos in gentem illam tantam gratiam mihi donaret quod Ego 
aliquando in juventute mea nunquam sperayi neque cogitavi sed post- 
quam hiberione deveneram Cotidie itaque pecora pascebam et fre- 
quens in die orabam magis et magis accedebat timor dei,” &c. 

Here are two sentences, one conversant with the writer’s state be- 
fore his captivity, the other contrasting with that, his condition after 
his arrival in Ireland (hiberio). 

All the translators so accept them; but all, so far as I know, 
adopt the word “ cogitavi” as the end of the one, and the word ‘‘sed”’ 
as the beginning of the other. In this division, the sense of the 
whole would run thus:—‘‘ Neither was I worthy, nor such a one as 
that the Lord should vouchsafe this to his poor servitor, after hard- 
ships and burthens so great, after captivity, after many years [spent | 
in that nation, should bestow upon me such a grace as I erewhile in 
my youth never hoped for nor thought of. But after I had come into 
Ireland [as] daily ‘‘itaque,” I fed my flocks and often in the day 
prayed, the fear of God did more and more come near to me,” &. I 
have left the ‘‘itaque”’ of the original untranslated; for, whether it 
be rendered ‘‘ therefore,” or ‘‘and so,”’ or ‘‘ however,” the sequence 
of predication, in this division of the paragraph, will be equally em- 
barrassed, and an expression proper to the introduction of a train of 
thought will appear needlessly intruded into the continuation of it. 
Taking ‘‘itaque” in the sense of an initiatory particle, as it is com- 
monly used, it certainly imports a commencement of the sentence at 
‘‘ Cotidie,’’? which would leave ‘‘sed postquam in hiberione deveneram”’ 
to form part of the preceding sentence. The form of the text offers a 
considerable inducement to this division, instead of that adopted by 
the translators. The scribe has used no punctuation; but he fre- 
quently, though not always, distinguishes the commencements of sen- 
tences by the use of capital initials; and ‘‘Cotidie” here is so 
written. In some instances, indeed, he employs the capital out of 
place, and the beginnings of many sentences he leaves undistin- 
guished; but when he does employ the capital, it is so generally 
where it ought to be, that a presumption arises that it was not put 
here without reason. He alsosometimes indicates sentence-division 
by a wider space between the terminal and initial words ; and, in this 
particular case, he has left a noticeable vacancy between ‘‘ devene- 
ram” and ‘ Cotidie.” 


16 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The older Bodleian text (Fell. 1) gives no assistance in the way 
either of punctuation, distinguishing capitals, or of discriminatory 
spacing ; but instead of ‘‘itaque’”’ it has ‘‘igitur,”’ the equivalent of 
‘“‘itaque”’ in its initiatory force, and affords, though after a great 
lapse of time, what partakes of the character of cotemporanea expositio, 
in aid of the division after ‘‘ deveneram.”’ 

The later Bodleian MSS. (Fell. 3) offer the assistance of a semi- 
comma, and go to support the foregoing conclusions, by placing it 
after ‘‘ deveneram.” 

Taking the division there, and giving “‘itaque” its proper force, 
the second sentence would read:—‘‘[As] daily, however, I fed my 
flocks, and often in the day prayed, the fear of God,” &c. But the 
acceptance of this solution of the first difficulty necessitates the giving 
a different meaning to ‘‘sed”’ in the antecedent matter. ‘‘Sed” is 
used in Latin only in its adversative sense. It never, so far as I 
know, has the meaning of preter or nist. In our own language, 
however, its equivalent ‘“‘but’’ has a wider use. It signifies also 
‘except,’ uniting the forces of the Latin ‘“‘sed” and ‘‘nisi” and 
“preter.” An opinion exists that the English “but,” in each of 
these meanings, is a separate word and of independent origin. We 
have, however, an example of the same forces co-existing in the Irish 
acht, which regularly means ‘“‘ but’ adversatively, as well as ‘‘save,”’ 
“unless,” or ‘‘ except.” No one has thought of providing two roots 
for acht, as has been done, or supposed to be done, for the English 
‘“but,’? and acht may be taken for the purposes of this inquiry, apart 
from any question of etymology, as a Celtic particle, in translating 
which into Latin, in the case of one not well skilled in the latter 
language, the word ‘‘sed’’ would probably suggest itself as a full 
equivalent to it in either of its meanings. Treating the text on this 
hypothesis, and remembering the writer’s apology for the rudeness of 
his endeavours to express his native speech in an alien tongue— 
‘‘nam lingua et loquela nostra translata est in linguam alienam, sicut 
facile potest probari ex alive [ex saliva] scripturse mee ”’—we find a 
rendering of the first sentence of the paragraph equally self-contained 
and apposite with that for which it is submitted as a substitute, 
while we leave the general meaning of the passage at large substan- 
tially unaltered, and the second sentence freed from all difficulty oc- 
casioned by its troublesome ‘‘ itaque,”’ viz. :—‘‘ Neither was I worthy 
nor such a one as that . . . the Lord should bestow upon me such a 
grace as I, at one time in my youth, never hoped for or thought ot, 
except after I had come into Ireland. Daily, however, [as] I fed my 
flocks, and often in the day, prayed, the fear of God did more and 
more come near to me,” &c. 

If this be so, we have grounds for surmising that at least one vo- 
cable of the native speech, out of which St. Patrick constructed those 
Latin sentences, belonged to some Celtic dialect not unlikely to be 
found among the Britons of Strathclyde, and for other traces of which 
we shall not be altogether unrewarded in a further examination of the 
‘« Confessio.”’ 


Kivanan.—On Inscribed Stones, Co. Mayo. Lei 


VII.—On Inscrrpep Stonzs, County Mayo. By G. Henry Krnanan, 
M.R.I.A., &. (With Illustrations.) 


[Read June 9, 1873.] 


Tue inscribed markings on the stones which form the subject of this 
communication evidently belong to one of the simpler divisions of a 
class to which attention has been already directed by various writers. 

On February 13, 1860, the Right Rev. Charles Graves, D.D., 
Lord Bishop of Limerick, read a Paper before the Academy, on stones 
with somewhat similar inscriptions, which had been discovered by Mr. 
Richard Hitchcock, the late Earl of Dunraven, Mr. Jermyn, the late 
Dr. Petrie, himself, and others [ Zransactions, Royal Irish Academy, 
vol. xxiv. (Antiquities), p. 421]. Subsequently the late Mr. G. V. 
Du Noyer, and Dr. Conwell, figured and described the markings on 
the stones in the carns of Slieve-na-Cailliagh, Co. Meath. 

The late Mr. G. Tate, in 1853 and 1864, communicated to the 
Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club two Papers on similar ce ane in 


=e nh ai) We, 
sa Wt 7 va il si id 
x vi ak ey ANN Elie ap . 
eat : 1 pre T es 
ttt ANS eal er nvind i 
vo me Megan 
SANLoW Sree SVS aoe AGL AI 


Fig. 1. 


Northumberland and the Eastern Borders, which appear in the Pro- 
ceedings of the Club, with illustrations. In Stuart’s ‘‘ Sculptured 
Stones of Scotland,” vol. 1, plate cxxui., and vol. 2, plate cxix., are 
given drawings of markings of the same class. The late Sir James 
Simpson, Bart., M.D., published in 1867 his. book on ‘‘ Archaic 
Sculpturings of Cups, Circles, &c., upon Stones and Rocks in Scotland, 
England, and other Countries.” And in 1869 was published by 
direction of the late Duke of Northumberland, ‘‘ Incised Markings on 
Stone found in the Co. of Northumberland, Argyllshire, and other 
places,” which magnificently illustrated work deals entirely with 
inscriptions belonging to this particular kind. 

The inscribed stones now to be mentioned were found four and 
SER. II., VOL. Il., POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. D 


18 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Kinanan.—On Inscribed Stones, Co. Mayo. 19 


a-half miles E.S.E. from the summit of Croagh Patrick, Co. Mayo, 
between the old and the new roads from Westport to Leenane, a little 
south of Brackloon Wood, and close to the site of the ancient road called 
Togher Patrick. The pile or monument is called on the Ordnance maps 
“St. Patrick’s Chair,” and the markings ‘‘ St. Patrick’s knee marks.” 
These were discovered while I was working in that part of the country 
on the Geological Survey, with my colleague Mr. R. G. Symes, who 
assisted in making the rubbings from them on linen, and who sub- 
sequently brought them before the notice of the British Association, 
at its Meeting in Edinburgh, in 1871. 

““St. Patrick’s Chair” (Fig. 1) consists of a heap of stones. A large 
flattish one covers most of the surface of the pile: of the stones under 
it, some are lying flat, while others are on edge or end, but all form a 
solid mass which might easily be mistaken for a natural heap. The 
markings occur on several of the stones, and consist, for the most 
part, of variously-sized cup-shaped hollows, in places combined with 
circles, or parts of circles. 

Fig. 2 is a copy, on the scale of one inch to a foot, of a tracing 
which was made directly from the markings on the top stone. 


Fig. 3 is a copy of the tracing from the south flag marked a on 
sketch (Fig. 1). 


_ Fig. 4 is a copy of the rubbing taken from the bottom of the seat- 
me place, ‘‘The Chair,” to the south-east of the pile, marked 6 on 
sketch. 


20 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Fig. 5 is a copy of the rubbing showing the principal marks 
cut on the surface of the south-east flag, c on sketch. One of these 
last inscriptions is peculiar, and of a different type from any of the 
others on the monument. 


Fig. 5. 


Besides the inscriptions figured, there were a few more scattered 
about on the rest of the surface of the south-east flag ec, and others on 
the slab north of the chair, d on sketch, and on the upright stone 
marked e on sketch. These are the principal carvings, but scattered 
cups and circles can be found on all the stones that look east, south, 
or west; while on those looking north none were observed. 

On examination ofthe Figures it will be seen that the inscriptions 
are essentially of two types, cups and circles, there being only one 
exception to the rule; that in no place are the circles and cups 
combined, or joined by straight, or nearly straight, lines, as is some- 
times the case in other examples of such sculpturings, and that the 
markings on ‘St. Patrick’s Chair” are very similar to the inscriptions 
on the upright terminal stone on the south side of the passage in the 
great carn of Lough-Crew, figured in Dr. Conwell’s Paper, ‘On the 
Cemetery of Taillten.”* To me it seems possible that these characters 
may be intended for rude maps of the stars, the cups and associated 
circles representing the different magnitudes of the stars. However, 
against such a supposition it must be pointed out that m none of 
the plates will be found a figure like the Great Bear, a group of stars 
that would scarcely have been omitted from a representation of the 
constellations. 

It would seem that the stones of which ‘‘St. Patrick’s Chair” is 
composed were not engraved, or carved, until after they were put 
together. It is impossible to say whether the structure was ever 
covered with earth, as the adjoining land is in cultivation, and has 
been so for many years, and it may possibly have been once in the 
centre of a carn or tuaim, the stones or earth of which have been 
removed; this, however, is quite conjectural. 


* Proceedings, vol. i., Ser. 11., Polite Literature and Antiquities, p. 96, Fig. 6. 


Kinanan—On Inscribed Stones, Co. Mayo. 21 


In connexion with engraved stones, it may be interesting to point 
out that, on the rocks adjoining some of the villages of West Galway, 
but especially near Mannin Bay, there are rude sketches made by the 
young natives, generally representing ships and boats, or the setting 
sun; the latter being very like one of the sketches taken by the late 
Mr. G. V. Du Noyer of a figure on one of the stones near the site of 
the eastern carn of Sheve-na-Cailliagh, county of Meath. 

In connexion with ‘St. Patricks’s Chair,” it may be mentioned 
that Togher Patrick, with which it is associated, can be traced from 
the summit of Croagh Patrick, by Aughagower, through the Co. Mayo 
to, and beyond, the village of Balla. Adjoining this old road, or on 
the heights near it, there are standing stones (gallauns or laghts), 
many of which are locally called Clogh Patrick. Some of these were 
visited by myself, and others by Mr. Symes; but on none of them did 
we observe any markings. These gallauns were evidently placed as 
signposts to direct travellers along the road: similar stones are found 
along the course of the old road from Kylemore Lake, Co. Galway, to 
the ruins of the ancient settlement at the 8. E. end of Cleggan Bay ; 
and even at the present day, in the mountainous portions of Cork, 
Kerry, and Galway, I have found that wild mountainous paths are 
similarly marked out to direct the traveller when crossing flooded 
lands, morasses, or the like. 

In Moher Lough, which is one mile south of ‘‘St. Patrick’s Chair,” 
there is an island which from the shore seems to be a crannog, but we 
were unable to visit it, not having a boat. 

In the glen, two miles 8S. W. of the lake, there seems to have 
been, at one time, a considerable settlement, as the ruins of numerous 
lisses or clay forts occur there, none of which, curiously enough, except 
one (Lisaphuca), are marked on the Ordnance maps. 


SER, II., VOL. II., POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. E 


22 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 


VIII.—On a Fracwent oF AN ANTE-HIERONYMIAN VERSION OF THE 
Gospets, in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. By J. K. 
Ineram, LL.D., Fellow and Librarian of Trinity College. 


[Read, January 26th, 1880.] 


In a Paper read before this Academy on the 25th of January, 1847, 
and afterwards published in the Proceedings (vol. iii. p. 374), the late 
Rey. J. H. Todd, D.D., gave an account of a fragment of an ancient 
purple vellum manuscript of the Gospels in Latin, which he had pur- 
chased in Dublin some years before. 

The fragment was a single leaf containing a portion of the 13th 
chapter of the Gospel according to St. Matthew. Dr. Todd laid be- 
fore the Academy a Table containing the text of the fragment, with 
those of the same passage in the Codex Vercellensis and the Codex 
Veronensis, as printed in Bianchini, and also the corresponding text 
of the Vulgate. It thus appeared that the fragment was part of an 
ante-Hieronymian version of the Gospels, differing in some of its read- 
ings from one or other, or from both, of the above-named codices. 
Dr. Todd was of opinion, from the forms of the letters and other indica- 
tions in the Manuscript, that it was written in the fourth, or the early 
part of the fifth century. 

In the Academy of the 1st of March, 1879, appeared a letter by 
Mr. T. Graves Law, stating that the fragment in question was a 
missing leaf of the Codex Palatinus, in the Imperial Library at Vienna, 
which was edited by Tischendorf in 1847. The writer added that, 
to the best of his knowledge, the leaf was no longer to be found, he 
having been unable to.obtain any information regarding it at the 
Library of Trinity College, Dublin, where, from Mr. Westwood’s ac- 
count of it, in his Paleographia Sacra Pictoria (1843-1845), it would 
seem to have been preserved. 

I do not remember to have read this letter in the Academy when 
it appeared, though it is possible I may have done so. But I was 
familiar with Dr. Todd’s Paper in our Proceedings, and had a lively 
recollection of his account of the leaf. Accordingly, I had not been 
long Librarian of Trinity College when I inquired about it, and 
learnt that Mr. Law was quite right in saying that it was not to be 
found. I was informed that, when a gentleman—presumably Mr. 
Law—had written respecting it in the time of the late Librarian, the 
answer had been returned that it was not forthcoming, and that it was 
not known what had become of it. On this, I represented to the 
Assistant Librarian, Mr. Thomas French, the importance of recovering 
it, if possible. Mr. French’s zeal and energy in matters of this kind 
are known to many members of the Academy. He instituted a careful 
search, and found the missing leaf in a part of the Library, where it 
would not naturally be looked for, and where it had probably been 


2 
vie 


Incram—On a Fragment of the Gospels. 23 


deposited by Dr. Todd until he should have chosen a definitive place 
for it amongst the other manuscripts on the shelves. 

I need not say with what interest the leaf, when found, was ex- 
amined ; and the result of the examination is to establish the correctness 
of Mr. Law’s statement that it is a fragment of the Codex Palatinus. 
That gentleman appears never to have seen the leaf, but formed his 
conclusion from a comparison of the descriptions of it given by Dr. 
Todd and Mr. Westwood with that of the Codex Palatinus given by 
Tischendorf. On a comparison of the leaf itself with Tischendorf’s 
account of the codex, the truth is at once evident—they are found to 
agree in every, the most minute, particular. The preceding leaf of the 
codex ends with the words which in the text of the Gospel come im- 
mediately before those with which the Fragment commences. The 
half-leaf of the codex following the lost leaf has also disappeared, but 
the blank portion will be exactly filled by the portion of text inter- 
vening between the close of the Dublin fragment and the contents of 
the remaining half-leaf. In addition to the other points of corre- 
spondence, which I need not give in detail, as they are mentioned 
by Todd and Westwood, I may notice a circumstance which seems to 
have escaped the observation of both those writers. The leaf presents 
on the top, at one side, part of the word ‘‘Secundum,”’ and, at the 
other, part of the word ‘‘ Mattheum,” and the same heading is found 
in the codex also. The Rey. T. K. Abbott, Professor of Hebrew in 
the University of Dublin, will shortly publish a new edition of the 
celebrated Codex Rescriptus of St. Matthew’s Gospel, commonly 
known as Z, preserved in the Library of Trinity College, with another 
Palimpsest in the same collection, and he will include in the volume 
a lithographed copy of the text of the leaf of the Codex Palatinus. 

The date assigned to the leaf by Dr. Todd is confirmed by the 
judgment of Tischendorf, who, in his edition of the codex, pronounces 
the latter to belong to the fourth or fifth century. Tischendorf was 
not aware of the existence of the Dublin fragment, though, after the 
publication of his work, Mr. Law informed him of it. Neither Dr. 
Todd, when writing his Paper, nor Mr. Westwood (to whom Dr. Todd 
communicated the leaf) could have identified it as belonging to the 
Codex Palatinus, that codex not being published when they wrote. 

It remains a mystery how this fragment was detached from the 
codex to which it belonged. Nothing is known as to the way in 
which the codex was acquired by the Library at Vienna: it was not 
there before the year 1800, and appears to have been first mentioned 
as being there in 1829 by Kopitar, the eminent Sclavonian scholar, 
who was custodian of the Library. Whether the leaf came from 
Vienna to Ireland, or the codex went from Ireland to Vienna, we 
have no means of determining. 

Thave thought it right that the recovery of this valuable fragment, 
and the verification of its origin, should be first publicly made known 
in this Academy, where Dr. Todd had preyiously described it. 


24 - Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


TX.—On a Cone or User-na, in the Museum of Trinity College, 
Dublin. By Atrxanprr Macarisrer, M.D., Professor of Anatomy, 
University of Dublin. 


[Read April 12th, 1880. ] 


Amone the very few genuine Egyptian remains in the Museum of 
Trinity College, I find a red clay cone of the usual pattern, whose 
inscription I desire to place on record. As to the circumstances under 
which it came into the Museum I know nothing, as there is no record 
of its source or presentation, and it has been in the collection for over 
forty years. 


The inscription reads— 
Mayr xER Asar 
AB AN PA NUT AMEN 
UsER-HA SA AN 


PA Nut NEeBUAU— 


that is, ‘‘The devoted to Osiris, priest-scribe of the Treasury of 
Amen, User-ha, son of Treasury-scribe Nebuau.”’ 


MacatistER—On a Cone of User-ha. 25 


On finding this cone, I sent my first rough transcript and transla-- 
tion to Mr. Birch, the highest authority in this country on Egypt- 
ology, and he very kindly revised and corrected my reading. 

User-ha was treasury-scribe (vepoypayparevs) in the reign of 
Thothmes IV., son of Amenophis II., and grandson of the Pharaoh 
of the Exodus, Thothmes III. (18th Dynasty). He lived about 
1410, B.c. 

His father, Nebuau, was also, as the cone attests, a Treasury- 
scribe, and I suppose him to be the same as the Nebuaiu, who was 
High Priest of Osiris in Abydos, and who lived in the reigns of 
Thothmes III. and of Amenophis II. He has left us an inscription, 
quoted in the Zeitschrift fir Agypt., Jan., 1876, and translated by Mr. 
Birch in his Lyyptian Texts (Bagster. 1877, p. 25). In this he states 
that he enjoyed the favours of the king, was called to the House 
of Gold, made his place among its chiefs, and stretched his legs in the 
secret place. He also tells us that the king had him crowned with 
flowers, and that Amenophis II. repeated these favours. Whether 
User-ha inherited such marks of esteem our cone says not, but he 
enjoyed the same office under Ramen Kheperu. 

The only point of special interest in the inscription is, that it 
shows an interesting variant of the very variable character ua, as seen 
in the figure. 


26 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 


X.—On a Founerrat Conn, BEaRIne aN Lyscriprion oF TrrmaKan. 
By Avexanper Macatister, M.D., Professor of Anatomy, Univer- 
sity of Dublin. 


[Read May 24th, 1880. ] 


A sHort time ago I laid before the Academy a notice of the inscrip- 
tion on a Funereal Cone of the 18th Dynasty, which I found in the 
Museum of the University of Dublin. In the same drawer with that 
specimen I found a second, but very dissimilar cone, in many respects 
more interesting, though much more modern than the former. 

I regret much that I have failed to trace either specimen to its 
original source. I can only find that both specimens were in the 
Museum more than forty years ago; and as the dates of the presenta- 
tions of Egyptian objects to the Museum which are recorded are 1785, 
1820, and 1835, I suppose that both these cones were among the 
unspecified Egyptian relics presented at one or other cf the earlier 
dates. 

The second cone is not nearly so well preserved as is that of 
User-ha, and contrasts with it in most respects. It is much shorter, 
with a broader disk and a more acute point; that of User-ha measures 
82 inches in length and 22 inches in the diameter of its disk; while 
the cone under notice is only a little over 5 inches in length, and its 
disk measures 3+ inches in diameter. M. Mariette-Bey gives 74 inches 
as the length of those in the Museum at Boulagq}, and Sir G. Wilkin- 
son refers to some nearly a foot in length. 

The material of the second cone is finer than that of the first, and 
harder. They are both made of an ochreous clay, mixed with fine 
ashes, but there is much less of the ashy ingredient in the second than 
in the first. They have both been burnt, and are fairly hard. In the 
second cone, the ochreous colour seems to permeate the whole sub- 
stance, while the cone of User-ha is much yellower, and has had its 
lower end dipped_in some reddish staining fluid, which has irregularly 
dyed its disk and the surrounding part for rather less than two inches, 
as in the cone figured by Sir G. Wilkinson.? 

This cone was powdered over its disk with a fine white dust, 
which has closely adhered to it. The inscription, as on the cone 
of User-ha, is one of raised hieroglyphs, evidently produced by the 
cone being pressed against an incised mould ; and, in both, the marks 
of the fingers and thumb of the maker still remain—the fine clay 
retaining, in the second cone, even the impression of the papillary 
ridges of the thumb of the potter, who must have had an unusually 
small hand. 


1 Notice des principaux Monuments a Boulag, p. 176. Cairo, 1876. 
2 Ancient Egyptians, 1878, vol. iii. p. 437, Fig. 630, No. 3. 


MacaristER—On a Funereal Cone. 27 


The inscription on this second cone is in vertical columns, separated 
by raised lines, while that in the cone of User-ha is in transverse lines. 
There are six such columns; but unfortunately the face of the cone 
has been so much worn that only two of these, the fourth and fifth, 
are in fair preservation; while in the others only a few individual 
characters, here and there, are at all distinguishable. In the first 
column, the first pair of characters are quite obliterated, and the third 
group is very much effaced, but seems to read ‘‘ma-tef hotep,” 
followed by ‘‘an.”’ The first is probably part of the name of the An, 
or scribe. 

The second line begins with five illegible characters, followed by 
““S.” Then come three more defaced signs, followed by ‘‘ mer-t.” 
This line is uninteiligible. The third column is little more distinct, 
and has had its first character broken, but I think it to be ‘as,” 
followed by ‘‘ar. suten heq * * * nes pe-hat’’: ‘‘ Osiris, King, 
ruling—belonging to the treasure-house.”’ ; 

The fourth column is perfectly distinct, except as to its last 
character, and reads ‘“‘Neb ta-ta Taharga mayeru ra mes (set?)”: 
“Lord of both lands, Tirhaka the blessed (or justified), born of the 
Sun.” If the last character, which is very much blurred, be the 
syllable ‘‘set,” it may mean ‘“‘nourisher,” but I am very doubtful of it. 

The fifth column is only partly legible, and reads ‘‘ mayeru ar ta 
neb per tes-het *”’: ‘‘The justified son of the Lord of the house, 
binding in the place of *.” The last column begins with the word 
= per-t-*,”’ 2.¢. “corn.” 

The cone seems thus a record of a scribe in the days of Tirhakah, 
who was son of the overseer of the granaries. The king’s name 
settles its date, and adds much to its interest ; for such cones are most 
common at the beginning of the New Empire, especially during the 
18th Dynasty. They become much fewer towards the 20th Dynasty, 
and are rarely to be met with after the accession of the Saites. This 
cone, dating as it does from the last reign of the 25th Dynasty, 
is thus interesting on account of the comparative rarity of similar 
monuments. 

Tirhakah the MTP sy of 2 Kings xix. 9, is the Teapywy of 


Strabo (xv. 1, 6), aes that geographer describes as the greatest 
conqueror of "the Ancient World. He is called in the Bible King 
of U9; and from the monuments found of his reign at El Berkel 
we can identify that district as, at least, a part of his Ethiopian 
territory. That he was King of Eeypt as ‘well, and regarded by the 
inhabitants of the Thebaid as a lawful king, not an usurper, is shown 
by his name not having been effaced from his monuments, by the 
title, “‘ Neb Ta Ta, mayxeru ra mes,” given on this cone, as well as 
by the contemporary testimony of the Assyrian Record, that he was 
besought by the Egyptians to resume the government after his defeat 
by Assurbanipal. 3 


3G. Smith, Assyria from the Earliest Times, p. 140. 


28 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


What the true nature of these cones may have been we do not 
know. They have hitherto been found only at Thebes, and there they 
are specially abundant at the burying-place of Drah abou’! Neggah. 
They are never found within the tombs, but are placed around them, 
and they are frequently in duplicate or even in larger numbers. They 
have been supposed to be marks set round the burying-places to 
indicate the limits of the allotted spaces in that crowded cemetery ; 
and this is, in the absence of special evidence, the most probable con- 
jecture. Others have supposed them to be seals, as we know that the 
ancient Egyptians used to secure with seals their private treasure- 
houses (as in the story of Rhampsinitus, Herodotus, Huterpe, 121), 
but no corresponding impressions are found, most of the seals being in 
relief, as if stamped with an engraved die. Others suppose them to 
have been ornamental, or even passports, to permit strangers to visit 
the tombs, but none of these latter theories are probable. As they are 
so often multiple, it is to be hoped that a duplicate of this specimen 
may be found from which the whole inscription can be intelligently 
read. 


Frazer—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 29 


XI.—Descrietion oF A GREAT SEPuLCHRAL Mounp at AYLEsBURY- 
ROAD, NEAR DoNnNnYBROOK, IN THE County oF DUBLIN, CONTAINING 
Human anp Antmat REMAINS, AS WELL AS SOME OBJECTS OF 
ANTIQUARIAN INTEREST, REFERABLE TO THE TENTH oR ELEVENTH 
Centuries. By Wo1am Frazer, F.R.C.8.1., M-R.I.A. (With 
Woodcuts. ) 


[Read, November 10th, 1879. ] 


In placing upon record the strange and unexpected discovery of a 
great quantity of human remains obtained at Donnybrook, near the 
city of Dublin, I intend to give a simple relation of the circumstances 
under which they were found, and to describe in as full a manner as 
I am able all the attendant features of importance, and to leave 
conjectures about the cause of their accumulation, and theories 
regarding the special period in Irish history when it took place, for 
matters of secondary consideration, open to discussion hereafter, as 
subjects on which differences of opinion might be entertained. Nor do 
I purpose to treat of the special ethnology of this find, except in brief 
detail, as it would deserve a distinct investigation—contenting myself 
with mere sketches of the leading points that were ascertained about 
the characters of the skulls and other bones. 

The first intimation that reached me of this vast charnel heap was 
on the 3rd day of October, 1879, but no idea was then entertained of 
the great quantities of bones that were afterwards disinterred, or 
rather unearthed, for they were all found lying on the surface of the 
original soil, covered with a mere superficial layer of clay, not con- 
tained in graves, pits, or excavated cavities. I owe the information 
to my friend Mr. Thomas Wardrop, for which I feel much his debtor, 
as also for the liberal access he gave me to the locality itself, and for 
placing his workmen at my disposal when I required them to assist 
my researches by excavations. Mr. Wardrop had purchased the ground 
at Aylesbury-road to erect some houses, and he stated that, in digging 
up the field at the rere of his new houses, his workmen had procured 
several human bones; amongst them was a perfect skull of large size, 
that had the mark of a sword-cut upon its forehead, and they had 
found with them a spear-head of iron and an iron sword, all of which 
he had laid aside for me, and he invited me to examine the place 
where these were got. I visited the locality that evening, made a 
searching inquiry into every circumstance connected with the dis- 
covery of the bones, and got possession of the skull; of a sword, which 
was at once recognised as belonging to the Scandinavian type of 
weapon, being broad and double-edged, with iron hilt and pommel; 
and I also obtained the iron spear-head, which was likewise of un- 
doubted Scandinavian origin. 

The workmen during that day had unearthed additional human 


30 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


bones lying to the south of the first-obtained skeleton; and it appear- 
ing probable that the discovery would prove of antiquarian interest, 
I made arrangements to follow up the subsequent stages of the 
diggings, and watch the excavations as they advanced. Professor 
Macalister, of Dublin University, at two subsequent periods was kind 
enough to superintend the unearthing of a quantity of these bones 
himself, and these excavations added a great deal to our knowledge of 
the manner in which the bodies were arranged, and their position in 
the mound, and we were able to confirm each other’s observations. 
On one of these oceasions Mr. Baily, Palzeontologist to the Royal Geolo- 
gical Survey, aided me and assisted in identifying the shells and other 
animal remains that were exhumed. Mr. G. H. Kinahan also obliged 
me by inspecting the excavations, and his geological knowledge 
enabled us to secure from the rubbish plates of sandstone that had 
been used for fire-hearths ; some pieces of sandstone which had served 
to sharpen instruments, such as knives, &c.; and a stone hammer, 
probably employed for opening oysters, such as is still used in the 
west of Ireland for that purpose. 

The exact locality upon which the mound was situated is marked 
on maps of the city of Dublin and its suburbs, published a few years 
ago, as ‘‘ Mount Erroll.” It les to the south of the recently-formed 
Aylesbury-road, and, of course, to the south of the River Dodder, on 
the opposite bank to the famed classic locality of Donnybrook Fair- 
green—a fair of which we possess authentic records reaching so far back 
as the reign of King John, who granted it under charter to the citizens 
of Dublin. The field is situated to the east of the new chapel, which 
is at the corner of the Stillorgan-road. To describe it with greater 
exactness, it is on the plot of ground that immediately adjois the 
row of houses on Seafield-terrace, from which it extends in an easterly 
direction; and an old road, now disused and closed up, but formerly 
known as Seaview-avenue, bounded its northern side. Many will 
recollect a favourite pathway along the fields, which led from this road 
to Sandymount, and was probably the remains of an ancient public 
path or road, long since disused, save for foot-passengers. This rather 
minute description of the locality is given, for houses are intended to 
be erected in the field and on the site of the mound, all traces of 
which must soon be removed; and an exact record of the situation 
had, therefore, better be preserved. 

The surface of the ground on this portion of the field presented no 
traces of having been under tillage or broken up for cultivation, 
except in the vicinity of its southern boundary, where, outside the 
limits of the tumulus or burial mound, in a sunken part of the 
enclosure, some potato ridges were noticed. The field consisted of 
compact green sward, and had scattered over it a few trees, princi- 
pally elm. Beyond the north-west edge of the mound grew an elm 
tree of under twenty years’ growth; as the excavations advanced, its 
roots were uncovered, extending horizontally southwards into the 
mound, and through the human bones for upwards of fifty feet, the 


9 


Frazer—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. ol 


small fibres of the roots marking some of the skulls and other bones 
by absorption of their bony tissue. At a distance of at least fifty feet 
from the trunk of the tree I measured one of its leading roots, and 
found it to be upwards of two inches in diameter. 

When the site was first inspected it was possible to trace 
out a distinct wide-spread flattened elevation, or mound, of clay, 
that extended inwards from the border of the ancient obliterated 
highway into the field for about one hundred feet, of a circular 
form, measuring from east to west almost as much; its eastern 
limit was less defined, as the ground sloped gradually away. Mr. 
Wardrop had partitioned off a portion of this field towards the 
west end, and in digging here some forgotten stone drains became 
uncovered. But it deserves to be noted, that no trace of drains 
was present in the sepulchral mound, or near it; in fact, it must 
have remained from the remote date of its formation up to the 
present time altogether undisturbed and intact. Bordering the south 
and west of the mound, there was a slightly elevated bank; this 
boundary ridge had the deceptive appearance of constituting some 
kind of defensive embankment round the spot where the bodies lay. 
When it was better examined, it was ascertained to be of natural 
origin, for as the labourers excavated through the southern margin 
they found it to consist of undisturbed primitive soil, unbroken and 
continuous with the level surface of the original field, upon which the 
human remains rested, the colour and condition of the clay showing 
that it was a normal elevation of the primary soil, and not in any 
respect artificial. 

The disposition of the mass of bones and of the clay covering that 
composed the mound itself was rendered evident as the workmen 
excavated across it from north to south, cutting it open by a wide and 
shallow trench, averaging thirty feet in width, and progressmg until 
they had passed through its entire extent, and for a distance of several 
feet beyond it. I consider the most satisfactory observations were 
made when the trench was opened to about half its length, and when 
the vertical boundaries of the cutting were recent, during dry weather 
and in bright sunlight. Under those circumstances, it was easy to 
distinguish the horizontal line that marked the surface of the field 
itself ; beneath this line the section uniformly showed the undisturbed 
yellow clay, composed of stiff argillaceous material, and containing 
rounded and angular stones of ordinary argillaceous limestone, such as 
are common throughout the district ; and in this there were no traces 
of graves or interments, nor any imbedded human remains, save 
where, through the lapse of time, the bones of a few of the lower 
stratum of skeletons resting on this surface had sunk down slightly 
into it. 

This clay underlying the mound is similar in all respects to the 
ordinary soil of the district, and its comparative imperviousness to 
water would account for the remarkable state of preservation in 
which the majority of the skulls and other bones were found. This 


32 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


had been assisted by the gentle fall of the surface of the field towards 
the east, and by the presence of the slight elevation or bank already 
noticed, which bounded the south and west sides, and must have 
diverted a quantity of the surface drainage. 

Rising above the surface of this yellow soul was noticed a layer of 
darker-coloured clay, which acquired a deeper tint where the imbedded 
skeletons lay piled in great numbers. There were no traces whatever 
of human remains uncovered by the workmen until they had opened up 
the trench for about fifteen feet from the edge of the old roadway, com- 


| 


§ ins. Os 
sol 


= /21ns. oF 


SECTION IN DEEPEST 
COVERING 


PART GF WESTERN 
CUTTING NEAR CENTRE 
OF BURIED BODIES AT 


TOTAL DEPTH 3 FEET 


OLD DISUSED ROAD 


SCALEQO FEET=1 INCH 


mencing at the northern side, and working to the south. They then 
uncovered the bones of the first human being, the head placed 
towards the north, and the limbs pointing southwards. This man’s 
bones were described to me as large-sized, and they appeared from the 
description to have belonged to some person of unusually powerful 
frame. At his sides were placed the iron sword and spear already 
mentioned, and his head was that which I first obtained, and which 
bore the mark of a fatal sword- cut, perforating the frontal bone. Ata 
short distance away, and lying on either side of his feet, the workmen 


FrazeEr—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. a5 


next uncovered two human skeletons, each a separate interment; 
these bodies they described as belonging to persons of much smaller 
size, and it is probable they were the remains of females. I 
regret that these bones got removed and mixed up with nume- 
rous other human remains that were soon after unearthed, as the 
excavations advanced, the bones themselves being broken during 
removal. Three iron arrowheads were subsequently found in the 
clay close to where the first discovery took place ; and from the iron 
spear and sword buried by the side of the skeleton, and the wound on 
his head, we may conjecture that he was, in all probability, some 
leader or chief; at all events, he was the only individual found 
buried with weapons at his side in the entire heap; and apart from the 
rest of the slain he lay stretched at full length, interred north and 
south—a position that would indicate pagan, or at least non-Christian 
burial. The iron sword-hilt, which I will describe in more detail 
hereafter, when subjected to minute examination, was ascertained to 
have a rich ornamentation of inlaid gold and silver-work, such as we 
find figured decorating the swords of Norse Viking chieftains. In the 
great ethnological work, the Crania Britannica, of J. B. Davis, M.D., 
and J. Thurnam, M.D., we have recorded a good account, illustrated 
by engravings, of an ancient Norse skull that was found interred on 
the shores of Lough Larne, about three-quarters of a mile from the 
town, on the 7th November, 1840. It lay about seventy yards from 
the seashore, and five feet above the level of high water. ‘‘The 
skeleton lay not more than two feet below the surface, in a sandy 
soil, the head pointed to the N. W. Across the breast lay an iron 
double-edged sword, its hilt deposited towards the right hand; on 
the right side, and below the sword, was an iron lance-head; a small 
bronze pin, covered with erugo, and a few fragments of bone, were 
found near the body. 

A description of the discovery of this Larne body was laid before 
the Royal Irish Academy by Mr. J. Huband Smith, and was published 
in the Proceedings, vol. u1., p. 40, but the engravings of the skull and 
of the different objects obtained with it are to be found in the Crania 
Britannica. Worsaae would refer the date of the Larne interment to the 
eleventh century, and he mentions that the Icelandic historian Snorre 
Sturleson relates that in the beginning of the century ‘‘a desperate 
nayal battle was fought between the Orkney Jarl Einar and the Irish 
king Konofogr in Ulfrics fiord on the coast of Ireland. The situation 
of this fiord remained unrecognised until it was discovered in a docu- 
ment issued by King John in the year 1210, at which time Lough 
Larne was still called ‘‘ Wulsriche fiord.”” Worsaae’s very probable 
inference, founded upon the relation of the historian, is that the Larne 
grave contained one of the Ostmen slain in the battle. The Rev. 
Dr. Reeves informs me that this identification of Ulfrics fiord was made 
originally in his work on the Keclesiastical Antiquities of Down, Con- 
nor, and Dromore, and that Worsaae obtained the information from 
him. 


34 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The striking points of similarity between the circumstances of the 
Larne interment and that of the skeleton first obtained at Donnybrook 
would range them in a close relationship as to the time of their oceur- 
rence; and the class of warrior thus buried, the absence of coffin, stone 
cyst or other covering, the superficial interment of the skeletons— 
both lying in a northerly position on the soil, and having clay thrown 
over them, the burying with the bodies of their iron double-edged 
swords and iron lancée-heads, are all of them so identical in character 
that one description would serve for both; nor was a bronze ring pin 
wanting at Donnybrook, though it was found at some distance in the 
mound subsequently. They differ principally in this, that the sword 
now obtained, from the rich gold and silver ornamentation of its hilt, 
would appear to have belonged to some chieftain of elevated rank; 
and we may believe that the female remains found buried at his feet 
are additional witnesses to the esteem in which his followers held him, 
and the penalty exacted for his loss. At all events this interment, 
though to some extent kept separate from the rest, and distinguished 
by the presence of arms, was in intimate connexion with the others in 
the mound. ‘The bones lay on the same level upon the soil, and one 
common clay covering was over all. As the exhuming advanced, the 
great abundance of human bones that became exposed showed what a 
number of slain individuals composed the one great heap. Calculat- 
ing roughly, it may be asserted that upwards of 600 beings must have 
been buried together, and this calculation is certainly under the real 
total. Towards the eastern side of the mound, which was the last part 
excavated, it was ascertained that the lowermost layer of human bodies 
had been there arranged with tolerable uniformity. Dr. Macalister 
and I uncovered at least two such rows placed one behind the other, 
with their heads pointing westward and their feet to the east; 
the skeletons lay in close apposition side by side; above these was a 
second layer of dead thrown down in every possible direction, and then 
there was a stratum of young bones, which formed the upper division 
or third superimposed layer of the mass, appearing as if they were 
pitched in upon the top of the others. These young skeletons were 
found in considerable numbers towards the eastern side of the mound; 
indeed it was not until more than half of it was excavated that the 
remains of children became conspicuous and attracted attention from 
their frequent recurrence. The parts of the mound first opened 
disclosed principally adult remains, which seemed heaped together 
regardless of order and lay in all possible positions. With rare ex- 
ceptions, the entire of the skeletons were gathered within a circular 
space of 34 to 40 feet in circumference; still for about 15 feet 
further towards the south as the trench advanced, a few skeletons, 
either isolated or where they had fallen in small groups, continued 
to turn up, but beyond this no more were obtained; thus human 
remains were lying about until the excavations reached upwards 
of 60 feet through the mound, after which none were seen, though 
the trenching was continued for a total length of 1380 feet. The 


FRazER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 35 


lower layer of skeletons which, as already stated, were found disposed 
at full length on the surface of the original clay soil of the field, had 
many of them their skulls still remaining in close proximity to their 
bodies, but there were also uncovered skulls separated from the 
remainder of the skeleton for an appreciable distance, and again, 
lower jaws separated from the skulls. These observations would appear 
to show that some time must have elapsed after death before they 
became interred or covered with clay, during which decomposition had 
set in, and the skulls become detached; other facts which were care- 
fully ascertained led to the same conclusion : thus several crania had 
rolled with their base upwards, so that a quantity of clay had passed 
through the foramen magnum, and all such heads were as a rule in a 
far better state of preservation than those which lay with their bases 
downwards, when they continued empty and were more liable to 
become crushed and broken from external pressure. In washing out 
this clay that filled up the interior of the skulls, a miscellaneous 
collection of objects was obtained: broken pieces of human bones, 
decayed and loose teeth, a detached fragment of the angle of a jaw- 
bone, so large that it passed with difficulty through the foramen 
magnum, portions of the shells of cockles and periwinkles, and a few 
shells of snails of small size, and of the ordinary species found in the 
inside of old skulls. Several of these separated heads must have been 
decapitated, as they were discovered lying at considerable distances 
from the rest of the bodies. Of this we obtained more satisfactory 
evidence upon the eastern side of the mound, where Dr. Macalister also 
from his investigations arrived at a similar conclusion; for he detected 
there two different heaps each consisting of four heads collected 
together into groups; and on November 5, 1879, I obtained eight 
skulls, all of which were injured and in a broken condition lying 
gathered into one pile, of course, altogether separated from the rest of 
their bodies; they had undergone rough usage and broke into frag- 
ments when I endeavoured to remove them. The opinion I arrived at 
from examining them 7 situ was that, after being cut off they were 
rolled or kicked about, and the bones broken with extreme violence 
previous to gathering them into a heap. Again, at a later date, on 
November 28, the workmen who were searching for additional skulls 
for me discovered, close to the place where the other skull heaps had 
been procured and at a short distance from them, but more towards the 
N.E. of the excavations, another definite group consisting of eight 
skulls, also accumulated into a distinct heap and placed resting on the 
level of the original soil. These skulls I examined with special interest; 
and though they were damaged to a less degree than those obtained 
in the preceding groups, yet they all showed evidences of having 
sustained unusual injuries by being kicked about, tossed on the 
ground, or otherwise maltreated, for the bones of the face were 
smashed into fragments, and so detached that it was useless to attempt 
procuring a perfect specimen. One of the lower jaws belonging to 
this group had sustained a fracture of the body of the bone extending 


06 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


from the first molar tooth through the osseous tissue. Another was 
broken across to the right of the symphysis menti between the canine 
and first premolar tooth; and further, with one solitary exception, all 
these skulls had the marks of perforating fractures such as would 
result from a large nail, a dagger-point, or the sharp spike of a battle- 
axe driven with force through the cranial bones: indeed a searching 
examination of the appearances thus produced impressed me with the 
conviction that they had been killed one after the other in utter 
wantonness of cruelty, in a similar manner, by fracturing their skulls 
with the point of a dagger; and judging from the close resemblance of 
the injuries they had all alike sustained, probably by the hands of 
one individual. The calvaria of this group, of which I retained six, 
all belonged to persons, male and female, of advanced years ; and from 
the sutures being in progressive stages of obliteration, and the bones 
themselves of considerable hardness, it was obvious that they were 
the remains of persons far advanced towards the decline of life. To this 
circumstance I would ascribe their preservation, though the bones of 
the face had become broken and detached. Of these, one calvarium 
was pierced at the antero-superior part of the left parietal bone; 
another had sustained a perforating wound on the centre of the left 
parietal, and sword-cuts over the left orbit and forehead; a third 
skull had a perforating wound on the lower part of the left parietal 
bone; a fourth had a wound apparently caused by an arrow or spear- 
point that had also produced a perforating fracture on the lower and 
anterior portion of the left parietal; and a fifth was perforated in the 
angle of junction of the frontal, parietal, and temporal bones. All 
those fractures, as might be expected, were attended with removal of 
bone of the inner plate of cranium to a greater extent than the 
external wound. The practice of inflicting wounds of the scalp and 
skull of this nature is described as being an ordinary Danish custom 
in warfare ; and the savage habit of decapitating the heads of their 
slain enemies is often recorded in the Celtic stories of battles in those 
early ages. In the Look of the Dean of Lismore containing trans- 
lations of Gaelic ballads written down about a.p. 1530 in Argyl- 
shire, and published in Edinburgh in 1862, sucha custom 1s described. 
In the poem of the Heads, p. 58, we have recorded several details 
of human heads hewn from the bodies of the slain in revenge for the 
death of Cuchullin. Again, the savage practice is recorded by our 
Trish annalists as one that was followed by the Danes, both those of 
Scandinavian origin and the more ferocious Danar or pirate invader : 
but it appears far stranger to learn that the native Irish Christians, 
when engaged in warfare against these Norsemen, thought themselves 
justified in adopting a similar course of procedure in retaliation for 
their outrages. Thus ina.p. 851, after the battle of Carlingford, ‘‘ the 
Danes killed thrice their own number and they beheaded every one 
they killed;”’ see Three Fragments of Irish Annals, &c., p. 117, pub- 
lished by the Irish Archeological Society, 1860. 

Again in a.p. 852, ‘A battle was given by Aedh, king of Ailech, 


Frazer—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. om 


the most valiant king of his time, to the fleet of Gall-Gaedhil, 7.e. they 
were Scoti and foster-children to the Northmen, and at one time they 
used to be called Northmen. They were defeated and slaughtered by 
Aedh, and many of their heads were carried off by Aedh, the son of 
Nial, with him, and the Irish were justified in committing this havoc, 
for these were accustomed to act like the Lochlanns”’ (see p. 129 last 
quoted work). 

It is to these mixed races of Scoti and Danish northern invaders, 
who made constant raids on the Irish coasts during the ninth and tenth 
centuries, that I am inclined to ascribe this extensive massacre of per- 
sons of all ages, young and old, at Donnybrook, and the discovery of 
the different heaps of decapitated heads piled together in the mound 
is one of the reasons, amongst others, which induces me to form such 
an opinion. The piratical bands of Scoti are described by Irish his- 
torians as consisting of “‘ persons who have renounced their baptism, 
and who had the customs of Northmen, and been fostered by them,”’ 
and ‘‘though the original Northmen were bad to the Churches, these 
were far worse.”” The usual places of abode whence these wild Scot- 
tish catherans came were the outlying islands of Scotland, the Cantyre 
coasts, Aran, and the Isle of Man, whence they issued to join the pre- 
datory bands of Norse pirates in their invasions. 

When uncovering such quantities of human remains, lying in close 
proximity to each other as they were examined into with attention, 
several striking results were noticed. Thus Dr. Macalister obtained 
two foetal femora resting undisturbed within the cavity of a female 
os innominatum ; the unborn remains still being within the body of the 
parent. We also found where the hands of the dead had lain across 
their abdomen, that as decomposition advanced the bones of the hands 
fell down into the pelvic cavities, and lay upon the sacrum. In some 
the phalanges had even penetaated within the sacral foramina and 
lodged there. Again, on Nov. 24, 1879, I disinterred an infant’s 
skull, which was crushed in, and within it were the separate bones of 
an adult’s hand, probably its mother’s. ‘To give an illustration of the 
utter confusion in which many of the bodies were heaped together and 
intermingled, there was dug out one firm cohering mass hound with 
the adhesive argillaceous clay as it lay in the ground, which yielded 
two thigh bones placed horizontally in their natural position, a third 
thigh bone that was imbedded between them, and reversed, and two 
leg bones, also in reversed position. Thus it contained portions of 
three different adult human beings, and yet all were gathered lying 
like a bundle of sticks within a bulk so small that I could grasp it in 
my hands. 

It would appear from the result of repeated testings made over 
different parts of the mound, that on the average three separate layers 
of human bodies could be recognised, piled above each other through 
the entire space, yet the vertical depth of the clay stratum within 
which, strictly considered, these bones were imbedded did not exceed 
eighteen inches to two feet. The clay in which they lay was the 


SER. II., VOL. Il., POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. FE 


38 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


common clay of the district, with rounded and angular calp fragments, 
but of dark colour, from its saturation with animal matter; and when 
the vertical sides of the trench were freshly exposed in dry weather, 
we could notice how this covering of clay had been thrown over the 
bedies in interring them, as it assumed an appearance of stratification 
different from the homogeneous structure of the undisturbed subjacent 
yellow till. As the excavation advanced towards the east side of the 
mound, we procured several squares of sandstone, or small flagstones, 
and a few composed of split calp, averaging each about a foot square, 
that still retained marks of having been employed for fire-stones ; these 
were thrown in amongst the slain bodies, and some at least used as 
offensive weapons; thus I extracted one of these sandstone slabs 
from the place where it lay, pressing upon a skull belonging to the 
lowest layer of skeletons; it had driven the parietal bone inwards, 
breaking and depressing it. From the relative positions of this flag- 
stone and of the head, it was impossible to mistake the appearances for 
an accidental occurrence: the fracture was distinct, and the injury must 
have been sustained during life, or immediately after the person dying. 
It presented all the characters observed in a recent fracture caused by 
extreme violence, and two layers of bodies lay covering it in the 
mound. Nor was this a solitary instance of finding these stones in 
contact with human heads, to all appearance hurled upon them with 
intent to cause injuries. 

Mr. Kinahan selected for me other portions of sandstone that 
exhibited on their sides longitudinal groovings; these he ascribed to 
their having been employed for sharpening iron instruments, such as 
knives—an obvious explanation. Now sandstone is not found in or 
near the district of Donnybrook, therefore both the sharpening stones 
and the fire slabs must have been brought there; possibly they were 
obtained from the cottages of villagers residing close to the spot. Near 
some of the flagstones, and in contact with them, we got fragments 
of wood charcoal in tolerable abundance; and imbedded deep in the 
orbits of one of the most interesting and remarkable skulls that this 
excavation yielded—that of a microcephalic idiot—were numerous bits 
of this charcoal disseminated through the clay that filled its cavities. 
A good deal of charcoal was also scattered about where the flagstones 
lay, giving additional proof of wood fires having been kindled on the 
spot itself. 

In a hammer-shaped nodule of calp limestone that I have, Mr. 
Kinahan also recognised a primitive oyster-opener, such as he has 
found still in daily use along the coasts of the west of Ireland, and 
which he informs me is employed with singular dexterity by the 
natives of these districts. At one end this hammer shows the marks 
of hard usage. The flint flake itself, which possibly was used for 
kindling a fire, was also picked up by a gentleman, and given to me 
on its discovery. It was the only fragment of flint obtained in the 
mound. 

Certain marine shells were found, and require a notice. They 


FRAzER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 39 


were obtained principally in the west and southern parts of the 
tumulus, and were scattered through the clay, and mixed up with it. 
These shells seemed like the emptyings of some old domestic refuse- 
heap or kitchen-midden, the rubbish of which, with its broken shells, 
was used on the spot to assist in covering over the bodies of the slain, 
and I found with them a fragment of early earthenware and a whorl 
of baked clay. Some broken pieces of these shells I have already said 
had even entered the interior of certain of the skulls, and were removed 
when washing out the clay that filled them. The following is a list 
of the mollusca that were noticed; they give us a clear idea of the then 
existing marine fauna of the district—a fauna that has undergone con- 
siderable modifications within recent times :-— 


Buccinum undatum, ! . This shell is probably not obtainable 
at present nearer than Howth. 

LInttorina communis, ‘ . Has now retired beyond Kingstown. 

Iuttorina rudis, . 4 c Do. 

Lnttorina neritovdes, . A few specimens. Has now retired 


; beyond Kingstown. 

Solen (sp.), : : . A fragment. 

Ostrea edulis (common), . This, which was a common inhabitant 
of our bay, has within the last ten 
years been almost completely exter- 


minated. 
Mytilus edulis (much decayed), Do. 
Cardium edule, . 3 . Still common at Sandymount. 
Cardium echinatum, ' . Got at Portmarnock. 


Mr. Baily, Paleontologist to the Royal Geological Survey, had 
found several of these shells, and gave me the specimens he obtained, to 
add to my own collection. There was no large accumulation of cockle 
or oyster shells discovered, such as we should expect to procure if they 
had been cooked and eaten on the spot; instead of this they were dis- 
persed through particular portions of the excavations, and presented 
the appearance of being spread out with the waste soil to cover the 
dead. About afoot deep of debris lay above the bones, and this was 
all that separated them from the surface, save a dense layer of old grass 
sod, which averaged a thickness of eight inches additional, varying in 
different places an inch more or less. 

Bones belonging to different domestic animals were identified ; these 
included the bones of a small horse or ass, the cow, calf, sheep, pig, 
dog, and possibly wolf. The animal remains were not in sufficient 
quantity to have supplied the necessities of an invading force encamped 
on the spot for even a few weeks, and there were no arrangements dis- 
coverable for permanent cooking-places, and no special midden-heap 
containing the bones of the animals. They suggested the idea of being 
the debris of an impromptu feast held by savages in the midst of their 
prisoners, and when these were being slain the bones of the animals 

F 2 


40 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


were scattered promiscuously through the human bodies, together with 
the flaggings of sandstone on which the food was cooked, and the 
embers of the charcoal fires. 

Of the broken and cut bones of the ox I preserved three jaw-bones, 
teeth, parts of ribs, the upper fragment of a thigh bone, and one of the 
vertebre : this retains on it the marks of being divided by a sharp 
cutting or sawing instrument. The head of the femur, cut across as it 
lay within the acetabulum, and neatly sawn, was also picked up. The 
upper part of a thigh bone belonging to a young calf, and an incisor 
tooth were likewise gathered; they were portions of a very young 
animal, which would appear to point to the spring or summer months 
as the season of the year when this massacre was perpetrated. Sheep 
remains were rather abundant. I kept portions of jaws belonging to 
three or four of them, large and small trotter bones, and vertebre sawn 
across in an oblique direction. Of the pig, parts of the lower jaw were 
preserved, and separate teeth of the animal; among them were the tusks 
of two old boars and of a young one. Of the horse or ass, both teeth 
and bones were got. The left ramus of a lower jaw-bone of a large- 
sized dog was found by Mr. Moss, and a few days after I picked up the 
corresponding right bone. Dr. Macalister likewise found bones of this 
animal, and has decided that it was a dog of large size, possibly a 
wolf dog, not a wolf. 

October, 1880, I got the upper jaws and snout of an animal that 
TY believe may have been a wolf. It resembles the remains of that animal 
which I have examined in some English museums, but the identifica- 
tion is full of difficulty. It is worth directing attention to the fact 
that, common as we know the wolf once was in Ireland, the discovery 
of its bones is of exceptional rarity, for which it is difficult to offer 
any satisfactory explanation. The publications of the Irish Archeeo- 
logical Society in 1860 afford an interesting illustration, taken from 
Trish history, of the habit of the dog or wolf to prey upon the bodies 
of the slain. a.p. 869, in a battle where the Norsemen were defeated, 
the writer says: ‘‘The son of Gaithin attacked them as the wolf. 
attacks sheep, and they fled into a bog, and in that bog they were all 
killed, and dogs devoured their bodies.”—See p. 167, Three Frag- 
ments of Irish Annals, &c. 

It was difficult to conjecture why scattered remains of different 
domestic animals which had been cooked and eaten should become 
dispersed through a mound of slain human beings, and the difficulty 
was increased when later still we found the slabs of cooking stones 
and the charcoal used for firing also scattered about, and the stones 
themselves apparently used for offensive missiles: but in referring to 
published Irish annals that record the history of Danish invasions we 
obtain the following startling account of similar practices pursued 
by these people in one of their battle-fields fought in the North of 
Ireland. 

a.p. 851, a battle took place between the Norsemen and Danes in 
the fifth year of the reign of Maelsechlainn. The Norse galleys 


FRazER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 41 


under their chieftains went to Carlingford Lough; and it is recorded 
that the Danes were defeated in a sea fight. A second battle followed, 
fought both on sea and land; in this the Danes were successful; then 
we have the following story : ‘‘ Now at this time Maelsechlainn, king 
of Teamhir, sent ambassadors to the Danes, and on their arrival the 
Danes were cooking, and the supports of their cauldrons were heaps 
of the bodies of the Lochlanns, and one end of the spit on which the 
meat was hung was stuck into the bodies of the Lochlanns, and the 
fire was burning the bodies, &c., &c. . . . The ambassadors of Mael- 
sechlina beheld these in this condition, and they reproached the Danes 
with this, and the Danes replied ‘ This is the way they would like to 
have us.’ ”’—WSee p. 125, Zhree Fragments of Irish Annals, &c. 

If the remains of the horse or ass which were also found lying 
scattered about had been eaten by these people, it would afford strong 
additional evidence for concluding they were Danish and pagan, for at 
an early period the Anglo-Saxons relinquished the use of horse-flesh, 
and there are abundant proofs that the Irish Christians would not 
partake of a food so repugnant to all the received ideas of Hastern 
Christianity. I can only say that the horse remains lay scattered 
about in the same way as those of the cow, pig, and sheep, and pre- 
sented similar appearance of having been used for food. 

At an early stage of the investigation, it became evident that the 
human remains found included those of persons of each sex and of 
every age, from infancy to advanced life. I thought it, however, worth 
calculating the average proportions of males and females present: 
therefore, out of a heap of bones disinterred towards the centre of 
the mound, not selected, but taken as they lay on the surface of the 
grouud after being dug up, I gathered all the sacral bones that 
remained unbroken and fit for measurement, rejecting about ten which 
were fragmentary and decayed, and retaining seventeen. ‘These were 
measured with accuracy, and the result gave of undoubted female 
remains nine, and of males eight. For this purpose Dr. Macalister 
compiled for me a Table of measurements of male and females acra ; 
and as the importance of this bone is admitted in distinguishing 
between skeletons of males and females, especially for objects of 
medical jurisprudence, and as the usual works of reference give only 
loose generalities instead of exact data, the following important mea- 
surements are subjoined :— 


MEASUREMENTS oF SacRkaL Bones. 
Males. 


Length, 44 to 54 inches. 

Breadth, 44 to 44 inches. 

Curve of the transverse diameter, 3; of inch. 
The vertical curve begins at the second vertebra. 


42 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Females. 


Length, 43 to 5 inches. This is a point of secondary importance. 

Breadth, 44 to 51 inches. Much more distinctive. 

Curve of the transverse diameter, 3°; of inch. A characteristic 
feature. 

The vertical curve begins at the third vertebra, also a distinctive 
point. 


In addition to the thigh bones of the unborn child, found by 
Dr. Macalister, I got other similar remains, and have preserved the 
lower jaw and half the frontal bone of an infant aged about the 
seventh month of foetal life, and also the jaw-bone of a recently born 
child. 

So numerous were the remains of young children, that a selection 
of their lower jaws afforded examples of every stage of infantile 
dentition, and I gathered a large and complete series of them, and 
from this onward to youth and perfect maturity, until the last perma- 
nent molars became completely developed. The teeth as a rule were 
found to be unusually strong and healthy, but toothache was not 
altogether unknown, and sufficient examples of diseased fangs and 
even a perforation of the jaw-bone from abscess at the root of a tooth 
could be identified. 

The worn down condition of the grinding surfaces of these teeth 
was most remarkable; they show an amount of attrition altogether 
unknown at present in the British Isles; of course this is best seen 
in mature jaws, and during advancing life. Excessive attrition is 
common to all races that use food requiring a considerable degree of 
mastication; thus it occurs both in those who employ corn ground 
in hand querns, in which it becomes mixed with more or less of the 
sand from the mill; and it has likewise been noticed in tribes that 
live upon fish diet almost exclusively, as in the neighbourhood of 
Vancouver's Island. ‘There were, further, several jaw bones that had 
belonged to persons of considerably advanced age, where the teeth 
had almost or altogether fallen out, and in which the bony alveolar 
tissue was absorbed, and had disappeared both in lower and upper 
jaws. 

Amongst the bones which I obtained there are a number that 
appear worth describing, either for their size, or because they pre- 
sent evidences of diseased conditions. The vertebre and some of the 
bones of a man were dug up who must have, when living, been of 
exceptional size. The vertebre are wider—not thicker—than those 
preserved in the Anatomical Museum of the Dublin University, 
belonging to the famous Irish giant, O’Brien, so their possessor was 
probably a person of great bulk. 

Platycnemic tibiz were also found to be very numerous. ‘Tibize 


FRAzER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 43 


of this character are ascertained to be of frequent occurrence in French 
and English graveyards, referrible to dates from the fourth to the 
tenth century. Their presence and frequency in the Donnybrook find 
affords us strong additional corroboration as to the early date to 
which they must be ascribed. Platycnemic tibie were first observed 
in the cave-dwellers buried at Cro-Magnon in Perigord, belonging to 
the ancient Stone Period, or that when the reindeer roamed over the 
forests of Southern Europe. From this time they are noticed extend- 
ing through the ages when polished stone weapons were employed ; 
and out of 200 tibize collected near Paris, at St. Marcel and St. Ger- 
main des Pres, in cemeteries belonging to dates anterior to the tenth 
century, 5°25 per cent. were of this platycnemic form. 

With the platyenemic tibizee were found ‘‘channelled fibule”’ hav- 
ing inordinately large longitudinal grooves for the insertion of muscles. 
Another osseous peculiarity of primitive type, the femur ‘‘a colonne”’ 
was of rather common occurrence: this primitive modification of the 
human thigh bone is recognised by the great development of those 
two posterior ridges that form the linea aspera, their prominence and 
separation from each other leaving an intermediate space and pro- 
ducing a pilaster-like appearance that extends along the middle two- 
fifths of the posterior aspect of the bone. Such femurs are also found 
in the Cro-Magnon cave-dwellers; and in the cemeteries near Paris 
already mentioned, it was ascertained that out of 200 femurs; in 6°5 per 
cent. the column was very obvious, and in 386 per cent. was slightly 
seen. M. Topinard says, ‘“‘ It seems that these peculiarities of the 
tibiee, femora and fibule belonged to one and the same race in Western 
Kurope. The 30 subjects from the cave at Sordes in the Basque 
Territory all exhibit them.” 

Several of the jaw bones were distinguished by their massive form 
and depth, square-shaped angles, and the unusual development of the 
osseous ridges for muscular attachments. Their glossal spines were 
developed to an extent that I believe is never seen at the present day, 
at least in Irish jaws, forming sharp projecting bony spines in some 
instances measuring fully a quarter inch in length. 

There were some good specimens obtained of bones affected with 
chronic rheumatic arthritis. The polished eburnation of the head of a 
femur, its peculiar shape and osseous growths, afford unmistakeable 
proof that its former possessor suffered from this painful affection, so 
well described and illustrated by the late Dr. Robert Adams. The 
number of bones thus affected showed that this disease was not un- 
common. 

There is also a remarkable specimen of depression observed upon 
the upper portion of the outer surface of a frontal bone. This appears 
to have resulted from long-continued pressure caused by the growth 
of some external tumour, most probably a congenital wen of consider- 
able size, or at least one that must have become developed early in the 
individual’s life. 

The results noticed of an old fracture of both the tibia and fibula 


44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


at the upper third are worth describing. The oblique direction of the 
fracture is seen, and an enormous mass of callus has united the frac- 
tured bones into one, obliterating the interosseous space. The upper 
end of the tibia is expanded and hollow, and was, it is probable, the 
seat of a local necrosis. 

Two sacral bones of females were picked up, both of which are 
very crooked, one-half being less developed than the opposite, and the 
coccygeal termination, instead of being in the medial line, is at the side. 
These appear due to some injury sustained in early life. 

Portions of the skull of an idiot were likewise obtained ; they 
possess an unusual amount of interest. The frontal bone shows the 
cranium to have been that of a young person. The orbital openings 
are placed on a different level, the right orbit being considerably more 
elevated than the left. The bone itself is imperfectly developed, the 
entire right half being smaller than the left, and a similar condition is 
recognisable in the occipital bone. A face such as this individual must 
have possessed is delineated in Dr. Robert Smith’s work on ‘“‘ Fractures 
and Dislocations.’”’ It is described as an example of the rare congenital 
dislocation of the lower jaw; and on looking at his plate, and comparing 
it with the frontal bone now found, it is impossible not to be struck 
with their identity of aspect. The subject is so fully worked out by 
Dr. Smith that it is unnecessary to do more than to refer to his ac- 
curate description. He considered this malformation so rare that in 
addition to his own case he records only one other example briefly 
noticed by M. Guerin. The case which Dr. Smith published was that 
of an idiot who died in the lunatic asylum at Island-bridge; the details 
are consequently most perfect. I regret to say that neither the lower 
jaw nor any bones of the face are forthcoming of my specimen, which I 
picked out of a mixed heap of bones thrown together ; so that although 
there is every probability of its being an example of the very rare con- 
genital luxation of the lower jaw, we have only the frontal and occi- 
pital bones preserved, and a portion of the parietal. 

Another idiotic skull, that of a microcephalus, is in perfect preser- 
vation. It has a fairly elevated forehead, is of neat rounded shape, 
but the upper jaw is decidedly prognathous, the lower jaw being 
small and of moderate development ; it resembles in miniature in every 
respect the class of skull which I consider of Celtic or Ivish type, and 
of which I possess several fully developed examples from this find, but 
it measures in circumference only 438 millimetres. The arrest of its 
development has not been caused by synostosis, for the sutures are 
unclosed and perfect, and the age of its possessor is easily calculated, 
as the third molars are still in process of becoming developed. M. Broca 
refers to this class of demi-microcephales ‘‘ all non-deformed skulls of 
males that possess a horizontal circumference of less than 480 milli- 
metres, and of females those under 475 millimetres. Ii belonging to 
Europeans, they should possess an internal capacity below 1150 cubic 
centimetres.” This condition of general or partial arrest of cerebral 
development will commence during the stage of intra-uterine exist- 


FrazER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 45 


ence, and it therefore constitutes an important anatomical variety of 
idiotcy. The well-known Hottentot Venus, of whom I possess a por- 
trait drawn to scale, who was exhibited as a show in different parts of 
Europe several years ago, and whose skeleton is preserved in a Parisian 
museum, was an example of this idiotic demi-microcephale. Similar 
skulls are occasionally to be noticed in all our large asylums for the 
imsane and for idiots; and the Aztec children, so-called, who were 
shown in Dublin lately, are specimens of microcephalic idiots with 
dwarfed bodies. 

Two portions of a skull of unusual thickness were obtained. In 
some parts it is almost one-third of an inch thick, measuring 15 milli- 
metres exactly. This appears to be a natural and healthy bone, the 
thickening being caused by no disease whatever. 

In considering the shapes of the skulls obtained that belonged to 
adults, for classing them, I have selected out of a large number three 
specimens which will illustrate the three great divisions of crania 
which are usually described. Of these No. 44 will represent a doli- 
chocephalic skull, No. 21 an intermediate mesaticephalic form, and 
No. 22 is brachycephalic. 

These classifications, which depend on the relation or ratio that 
the antero-posterior diameter will bear to the transverse measure- 
ment of the skull at its widest part, is calculated by the formula 
Trans. diam x 100. 


: > but such calculations are facilitated by the ex- 
an. post. diam. 


cellent Tables of Professor Flower, published in the last Catalogue of 
the Museum of the Royal College of Surgeons of England. The index 
varies from 


750 and under for dolichocephal, 
750 to 800 for mesaticephali, 
800 and upwards for brachycephali. 


Now the cranium No. 44 affords us an index so low as 704. This 
is an exceptionally low result, for the skull of the average Australian 
savage reaches 71:49, and even the Hottentot amounts to 72°42. This 
cranium will agree in measurement and shape with those long and 
narrow skulls that are found in Long Barrows. It has lost the face 
and lower jaw. 

No. 21, the mesaticephalic skull, is found to possess when measured 
an index of 754; this corresponds with the skulls of the Dolmen 
builders, and that of the Ancient Egyptians. It also corresponds 
exactly with the index ascribed by Messrs. Thurnam and Davis to the 
ancient Irish skull. From several considerations I am led to believe 
this is a typical Celtic or Irish cranium. 

But on examining the skull which I first obtained, No. 22, and 
which, I believe, was that interred with the sword and spear, having 
the deep sword-cut in its frontal bone, the index rises to 833; this is, 


46 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


therefore, a good specimen of a brachycephalic skull, and it corre- 
sponds in its measurements with the skulls belonging to the Croat, 
different German tribes, and the Finlander. I believe its original 
possessor was one of the mixed people who originally came from the 
shores of the Baltic, and whom we know in Irish history as Pirate or 
Black Danes. 

So far as the general facies is concerned, I think we may safely 
recognise two different and distinct types. One of these is straight- 
faced or orthognathous; the other possesses a projecting upper jaw, 
which produces a prognathous appearance. There is no difficulty in 
distinguishing well-marked specimens of both forms, but some appear 
with intermediate features. 

The skull marked 19 is an example of the orthognathous face, 22 
is intermediate, 21 is prognathous. 

The little microcephalic skull, as I have already stated, is hkewise 
prognathous. The degree of forward projection of the upper jaw in 
any skull is ascertained by obtaining the alveolar index, the formula 
basivalveolar length x 100 

basilar nasal measure. 
ranges below 980, the face must be classed as orthognathous. An 
index ranging from 980 to 1030 is mesognathous, and all above 1030 
fall into the class of prognathous individuals. 

When these typical skulls are arranged beside each other, it is easy 
to see the great and striking differences they present in form, and in 
the aspect of their faces. 

I think we can amongst these skulls recognise some which fall 
under the Scandinavian type of Thurnam and Davis, and that, there- 
fore, will correspond with numerous examples of people still existing 
in our land, in Scotland, and in the maritime districts of the east of 
England, where Danish settlers planted their numerous colonies. To 
quote the words of these accurate ovservers: ‘‘ The skull is small and 
regular, has a long slender elevated aquiline nose, closely correspond- 
ing with such as prevails in the northern counties of England where 
Scandinavian blood predominates. A narrow, long, orthognathous 
face, an upright square forehead, yet neither decidedly broad nor high, 
having a frontal suture, a long oval outline in the vertical aspect, with 
distinct parietal tubers, a globose tumidness in the supra-occipital 
region, and a large foramen magnum.” 

The lower jaw belonging to this class of skull is distinguished by 
its massive structure, square outline, and strong everted angles. The 
lines for muscular attachment are always prominently developed; the 
chin square-shaped, projecting, and forming a predominating feature, 
whilst the glossal tubercles are unusually developed, becoming in some 
even long bony growths. 

The second variety of skull is smaller, of mesaticephalic form, and 
of neat outline, but it presents a prominent prognathous upper jaw, 
which gives it a very peculiar and distinctive appearance. The nose 


for which is Whenever the ascertained index 


FrazeER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 47 


is short, wide, and often turned up, with depressed bridge. The lower 
jaw is softer in outline, less massive, rounded, and does not possess 
the harsh shape and strong markings of the Scandinavian type; the 
chin is little, if at all, prominent, and the appearance of the face is 
such as we have numerous examples of still in the south and west of 
Treland, especially in inland districts, where the Celt has remained 
free from intermixture with Danish blood. I believe this form of 
skull represents a race that inhabited this country from a much earlier 
date than our Danish colonists. 

The contributions to Irish ethnology have heretofore been few ; but 
since writing the above account I have read over the Paper which was 
published by the late Sir William Wilde, and laid before the King and 
Queen’s College of Physicians in the year 1844, upon the ‘‘ Ethnology 
of the Ancient Irish Races.”’ Sir William regarded the question from 
a considerably earlier period in our history, for his observations relate 
almost without exception to those forms of crania which were obtained 
from barrows, tumuli, and kistvaens, all primitive varieties of inter- 
ment employed by races in Ireland in distant ages, far antecedent to 
the date at which the Donnybrook mound was formed. The conclu- 
sions at which he arrived may be compared, with much interest, along 
with those that appear justified by our examinations of the Donny- 
brook remains. Thus he has directed special notice to two different 
varieties of crania, both belonging to, and distinctive of, our early Irish 
races, whilst he further figured and described, as referrible to a much 
later period in time, the crania of Danish and Scandinavian origin, the 
latter being similar to those which I have obtained possessing Danish 
characteristics. 

Now of the two primitive Irish races which he designates as Fir- 
bolg and Celt, he has given typical figures. One of these, the Fir- 
bolg cranium, will, in all probability, correspond with the remarkable 
dolichocephalic skull that I have described. These ‘‘ long-headed, 
black-visaged, dark-haired, swarthy aborigines,’’ possessed skulls that 
are principally characterised by ‘‘ their extreme length from before 
backwards,” or what is technically termed the ‘‘ antero-posterior 
diameter’ and the flatness of their sides. He says in addition, ‘‘ Now 
we find similar conditions of head still existing among the modern 
inhabitants of this country, particularly beyond the Shannon, where 
the darker Firbolg race may still be traced as distinct from the more 
globular-headed, light-eyed, fair-haired Celtic people who live to the 
north-east of that river.”’ 

The earlier primitive interments of the Celtic race are to be found 
in kistvaens or sandstone chambers, and probably they were the race 
that used urn-burial also. Their origin, whence they came, and what 
countries they inhabited before arriying here, has proved a fertile 
field for speculation, but still remains an unsettled question. They 
may be, and probably are, the race termed in old Irish annals the 
“Tuatha de Danaan,” who are said to have invaded and overcome 
the original Firbolg inhabitants, and they would seem to haye intro- 


48 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


duced, or at least known the use of, bronze weapons, just as at a 
much later period, and within historic times, the Scandinavian races 
were distinguished for their knowledge and free use of weapons made 
of iron. The crania of these Celts are ‘‘ better proportioned, higher, 
more globular, and approach more to the better forms of Indo-Euro- 
pean, or Caucasian skulls.” 

We notice, therefore, in Sir William Wilde’s memoir, three sepa- 
rate and distinct classes of skull found in Ireland, the Firbolg, Celtic, 
and Dane; and it was with much surprise and interest that, after col- 
lecting all the crania I could secure from the Donnybrook mound, 
and submitting them to rigid examination and the most accurate of 
all modes of testing, namely, careful measurement and calculation, 
that from the group three different varieties of crania were evolved. 
One of these—the rarest of all—was a long-headed form of skull of 
low organization, that fairly corresponds with that of a Firbolg. 
Much more numerous were the class of Celtic skulls, properly so- 
called; and in addition we had types different from both, and ranging 
themselves with those of Scandinavian origin, and with British skulls 
derived from Scandinavian ancestry. 

When studying the special osteological peculiarities of the human 
remains that were contained in this mound, I was led to consider they 
ought to afford ‘‘ humeri with perforation of the olecranon cavity,” a 
characteristic feature of less importance than the discovery of platy- 
cnemic tibiz, but still one of much interest and value for corroboration 
of the primitive period to which these bones must be referred, as it is 
a condition of bony structure which dates back as an ordinary racial 
character to the Polished Stone Period, and to that of the Dolmen 
builders, and might reasonably be expected to be found in conjunction 
with the platycnemic tibie. 

The workmen were accordingly directed to make special search 
for these missing perforated humeri, and they were at once found, as I 
expected they would be, and since that time I have obtained several 
of them; they afford us an additional point of much interest in the 
history of this discovery, and one deserving of being recorded. 

The next subject to be considered is a description of the few 
objects of archeeologic interest that were obtained in the course of the 
excavations ; and limited as their number is, they are of service in 
enabling us to form at least an approximate idea as to the probable 
age of the interments. 

The most important discovery was the Danish sword (Fig. 1): though 
broken across at the apex, and its pommel and hilt separated by the 
rusting of the middle portion of the handle, it still is in such a perfect 
condition that we can have no difficulty in recognising its distinctive 
characters. It is a broad-bladed straight double-edged weapon ; 
twenty-one inches of the blade remain attached to the hilt, and it 
measures fifty-eight millimetres transversely near the hilt, tapering 
somewhat upwards. ‘The iron hilt and pommel were found to be 
richly decorated with an inlaid pattern of gold and silver, and the 


FrazEr—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 49 


handle retained evident traces of having been bound round by some 
description of fine wire, possibly gold, but all remains of the metal 
here were lost. The King of Denmark some years since presented a 
specimen of this description of sword to the Museum of the Royal 
Irish Academy as an example of the Danish type of weapon, and 
they are found occasionally turning up 
in different parts of Ireland; thus others 
of similar shape which are in the Aca- 
demy’s collection were obtained in the 
fields near Kilmainham, and the sword 
which was discovered with the Danish 
interment at Larne, already mentioned, 
was identical in form with that now & 
got at Donnybrook. 

The peculiar interest attaching to 
this weapon is its rich inlaying of gold 
and silver both in hilt and pommel; 
it is unique in so far that no other 
similarly-ornamented sword has up to 
this time ever been found in Ireland, 
and it corresponds with the descriptions 
and drawings of decorated swords in the 
Danish Museum, such as we read of in 
old northern legends as being borne by 
Norse chiefs and commanders of high 
rank and distinction. The beautiful 
pattern of the inlaying will be best 
understood by the illustration on thenext 
' page (Fig.3); its elegance and the mode 
in which the workman executed his task 
speak much for his talent and his taste. 
In an illustrated folio work of Professor 
Worsaae on Danish Antiquities, I find 
a drawing of an ornamental fibula or 
brooch which displays a similar pattern 
in every respect. 

The iron spear-head (Fig. 2) that was h 
found buried together with the sword — fie 
also afforded us a recognised Danish form i il 
of this weapon; we find it figured in I) 
Worsaae’s account of the Antiquities of - 

Denmark, and it likewise corresponds 

in shape with the spear-top found in Fig. 1. Fig. 2. 
the Larne grave. This spear did good work in its master’s hand; 

i still displays, adhering to its rusted surface, fragments of human 
one. 

Subsequent to the discovery of the sword and spear, alady search- 
ing on the spot found three iron arrow-heads, one of which I obtained. 


Scale 


——= 0 = 


| 
| 2 incnes Tol Foot. 


50 _ Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 
A rude dagger-blade of iron was also picked up close to the spot 
where the group of decapitated and perforated skulls lay, and it was 


mail 
Pal 
aml 
JA) 
rite 


observed that the point of this dagger fitted with exactness into the 
nail-like perforations in the skulls. 
Two bronze pins were obtained, one of them a straight pin about 


Figs. 4 and 6. 


33 inches in length, its head ornamented with a pattern like the cross- 
markings of a pine-apple or fir cone (Fig. 4). The second was one of 


FrazErR—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 51 


the characteristic Irish bronze pins of primitive manufacture, having a 
ring attached to its upper part ; this was broken by the workmen when 
found, probably to try whether it was made of gold; it is such a pin 
both in shape and material as men and women were in the habit of 
using to fasten their garments. This pin (Fig. 5) was discovered lying 
on the level of the original soil, about twenty feet to the south of the 
great heap of human bodies, and not near to any skeleton, in a place 
where it appears to have been dropped and lost. 

A simple ring of bronze was discovered 7m s¢tu upon the finger of 
a skeleton, and another made of bronze wire twisted into an ornamen- 


tal pattern, having a rude resemblance to two interlaced snakes 
(Fig. 6), was got by Dr. Todhunter, also from off the bone of the finger 
it encircled. 

An iron ring was obtained by Dr. Macalister and myself, still re- 
maining around the upper part of the humerus of a young female. 
And a second ring of rather smaller size was brought to me a few 
days afterwards by the workmen who found it when digging up some 
bones ; they likewise got a thin bronze ring that measured about two 
inches in circumference. All these consisted of simple thin rings of 
metal. 

A whorl of baked earthenware, such as used to be employed for 


spinning, and of which an illustration is given (Fig. 7), was picked up 
during the excavation; it has a pretty and peculiar modification of a 
well-known Etruscan and Greek pattern ornamenting its surface. In 


52 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


this primitive imitation of the wave ornament the curved end of the 
wave is represented by a single central point, which is surrounded by 
concentric circles, and these are joined together by means of graceful 
waved lines. 

Such things, with a few fragments of rusted iron, the use of 
which it was difficult to determine, constituted the entire of the 
objects discovered. It would appear, therefore, that the mound con- 
tained the bones of one warrior buried apaft, with his arms, sword 
and spear, that he had received a wound on the head from a sword 
sufficient to account for his death, and that at his feet were lying the © 
remains of two women. ' 

That the clay mound likewise covered the bones of a number of 
men, women, and children, thrown into a common heap; several of 
whom afforded conclusive evidence of having died by violence. That, 
as might be expected, such marks were best shown by sword-cuts, per- 
forations from dagger or spear-points, and fractures of the bones of 
the head and lower jaw. That at least four groups of heads were 
counted, that must have been cut off and then piled up; and that, so 
far as could be judged, in addition to perforating wounds of the skull, 
these heads had received violent usage, by being thrown or kicked 
about, so that the face bones were broken. That with the human 
skeletons were mixed the scattered remains of domestic animals, de- 
tached, and sawed and broken, so that they appeared to have been 
cooked on the spot for human food. And that, further, the cooking 
stones, the charcoal of the fires, and the flint itself to kindle a fire, 
were all forthcoming. 

The result of the exploration is conclusive that these remains of 
human beings were not men slain in battle. We found those of the 
unborn infant, the child in arms, the idiot, the lame, the mother as well 
as her children, both sexes alike mixed in indiscriminate confusion ; and 
all ages, from the commencement of life to the men and women who 
had arrived at protracted periods of existence, were here in a common 
grave. Besides these clear evidences of undiscriminating massacre, 
we have sufficient grounds for concluding that these poor victims were 
stripped and plundered of all they possessed ; not a single remnant of 
personal property or ornament was left on their persons, save two little 
brass rings, and the worthless iron band that probably bound a slave 
girl’s arm. The two bronze pins that were discovered are sufficient to 
show that objects of this description were in ordinary use at the date 
of the massacre, and with the class of people found slain. They had 
probably fallen from the hands of the robbers on the surface of the 
field, and been lost there. I need not say that there were no coins of 
any description procured ; possibly coined money was as yet unknown 
in Ireland, or if they possessed any, the victors took good care not to 
leave it behind them. 

The exact date to which this wholesale destruction of human life 
should be referred must, in the absence of distinct historic records, 
remain to some extent a matter for conjecture. Sir Samuel Ferguson, 


FrazER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. Oo 


in his volume of poems lately published, has given a translation of the 
old bardic tale of the destruction of the house (Bruidia) of Da Derga 
and the death of King Conary Cor by thesons of Don Dessa and Ing Mel 
Caech. In addition to the numerous historic features of this tale, and 
its strange admixture of legendary belief and of fairy interference, it 
preserves for us this fact, that so far back as towards the end of Irish 
pagan times, and before the first teaching of Christian doctrines, there 
was a leading line of road radiating from Tara, and passing over the 
river Dodder not far from the sea shore; and situated on this line of 
road was the guest house or Bruidin da Derga, where in those primi- 
tive times a battle was fought, and numbers of warriors slain by an 
invading force of Pirates, the banished Irish chieftains having leagued 
with a British leader, Ingcel, to plunder the Irish coast. Sir Samuel 
Ferguson says: ‘‘ In the reign of Henry III. two king’s highways are 
described as leading from Dublin southwards; one near the sea-shore, 


_and the other by Donnybrook. Booterstown is regarded as preserving 


the name of the ‘ bothair,’ or main line of road to which they appear 
to have converged.’ It must be admitted that it becomes a matter of 
great interest to find preserved in an old bardic tale the distinct record 
of a battlefield situated in close proximity, so far as we can judge, to 
the scene of the present remarkable death mound; but I fear all the 
evidence on the subject points to a far later date for its origin than 
the death of King Conary. 

Some speculations were made by persons ignorant of the ascer- 
tained facts, as to this slaughter being caused by the swords and bullets 
of Cromwell’s soldiery, and to the attacks they made on Baggotrath 
Castle; but Baggotrath lay altogether on the opposite, or western, 
side of the Dodder, and quite out of the way, close to the present bar- 
racks of Beggar’s-bush. Besides there was not a trace of pistol or 
gun-shot wound, nor a fragment of a lead bullet got in the entire 
mound. The injuries sustained were all those inflicted by sword or 
spear, not by gunpowder. Still less satisfactory was the idea that the 
mound contained the remains of those Dublin citizens slaughtered by 
the Wicklow tribes upon Black Easter Monday, a.p. 1209, when the 
Tooles and Byrnes fell on them when enjoying their sports at Cullens- 
wood. The scene of this engagement still preserves the name of the 
Bloody Fields, and lies across the western bank of the Dodder; and I 
believe it would be useless to expect ever to find traces of slain bodies 
on this field, for the dead were removed to Dublin, and buried by the 
citizens. 

The most probable explanation appears to be, that it was the result 
of one of those piratical descents or invasions of the Irish coasts made 
by robber Vikings, Danars, or Black Danes, and their ferocious allies 
from the Island of Scotland, which were so common in the ninth and 
tenth centuries. These invasions took place subsequent to, and were 
altogether different from, the Scandinavian settlements in Ireland of 
Lochlanns or Azure Gentiles, who are described in the chronicles of 
the time by their distinctive feature of being a white or fair-haired 

SER. Il., VOL. Il., POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. G 


54 Proceedings of the Royal Erish Academy. 


race. They came to our shores under the guidance of recognised 
leaders, who were men of admitted rank and ability, and often claimed 
royal descent, and were acknowledged as their kings and chieftains. 
These colonists settled down and established themselves as the per- 
manent owners of extensive districts of country. Thus they possessed 
the land extending for ten or fifteen miles to the north of Dublin, 
termed Fingal, and that to the south by Donnybrook to Dalkey; 
their fortified town on the Liffey, Ostmanstown, being their principal 
centre. Clondalkin and Swords were also fortified by them. To these 
Scandinavian princes, when they had consolidated their rule, we are 
indebted for the first coinages of silver money, and they were encou- 
ragers of trade and commerce. No doubt these warriors plundered 
churches and abbeys; and when they first invaded the land, they de- 
vastated it, took all they could, and drove away or enslaved the in- 
habitants. In time they settled down, acquired property, built our 
cathedrals, erected permanent dwellings and fortifications, and con- 
tinued to reside here until the Norman barons in their turn arrived, 
when they joined with them as allies and fellow-warriors. Of dif- 
ferent race came the Danar, the black or dark-haired foreigner, who 
fought against and plundered the fair Norseman as fiercely as he 
warred with and robbed the native Irishry ; but, as Dr. Todd remarks, 
it is to be regretted that the writers of our annals ‘do not always 
clearly distinguish between them in the descriptions of their devasta- 
tions in Ireland. We cannot even be sure that the name Dane is not 
sometimes given to the Norwegian. The word Dane in later times 
was used to signify pirate robber—a cruel and ferocious barbarian 
without distinction of nation.”’ 

The earliest of these piratical northern invasions is recorded to have 
taken place in the year a.p. 794, when Rechree was burned by the 
Gentiles and its shrines broken. This place is supposed to have been 
Raghery Island, but Rev. Dr. Reeves locates it nearer to Dublin, for 
he refers it to Rechree of Bregia, that is Lambay. That this descent 
was the work of piratical Danes, or Black pagans, is confirmed by 
Welsh records as well as by Irish chronicles. 

After this period fresh bands of invaders continued to pour in, and 
about A.D. 823 several localities around Dublin and its neighbourhood 
were plundered, such as Swords, Duleek, Slane, Killossy near Naas, 
and Glendalough. Notices of these invasions are contained in the 
‘« Wars of the Gaedhill with the Gaill.”’ 

Flying from an incursion of bands of pirates such as these, we can 
understand how the startled inhabitants of the district, young and old, 
rushed from their dwellings along the sea coast, and endeavoured to 
cross the Dodder at Donnybrook, and so get upon the main road that 
led to Ath Chath, their last hope of safety; or surprised and made 
captive, they may have been driven there to suffer torture and death ; 
for with the river between them and Dublin, and their captors in pos- 
session of the ford, the prisoners were altogether helpless, and at the 
disposal of their assailants. At all events there remains no doubt 


FRAzER—On a Great Sepulchral Mound. 55 


about their subsequent fate. We can recognise the traces of the 
pirates’ feast; the captives themselves were plundered and cruelly 
treated and slain ; their bodies, piled together, were left in a heap to 
decay, and before their friends and survivors ventured to cover them 
with a thin layer of clay, decomposition had already advanced, and it 
was impossible to recognise or separate the murdered victims. I be- 
lieve the Irish wolf, too, claimed his share of the prey. The rude 
cairn under which they lay interred must for ages have left its tradi- 
tional story in the minds of the people of that district, for the place 
ever after remained deserted and uncultivated. Even tradition at last 
failed, and all remembrance of their deaths was lost; and were it not 
for the accidental discovery of the sword and spear, I might in all pro- 
bability have never heard of the Aylesbury-road mound, or been per- 
mitted to attempt the unravelling of its eventful records. In this 
Paper I have related so much of the ethnological investigations as 
could be detailed without publishing full measurements of the crania, 
and other particulars that appear better suited for a separate notice. 
These measurements have much importance, for no discovery of similar 
extent of undoubted early Irish crania belonging to the tenth or 
eleventh centuries has ever yet been made; and I feel much indebted 
to Mr. Wardrop and his family for the ample opportunities afforded 
me during several months for investigating every circumstance con- 
nected with the mound and its contents. 

The drawings to illustrate this Paper were made by Mr. T. H. 
Longfield, and I have to thank him for his kindness in preparing 
them. 


56 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XIT.—On certain Papers retatinc to Lapy BrELiasysE, AND THE 
Private History or James I]. waoen Duxe or York. By 
W. Frazer, F.R.C.S.1. 


[Read, November 29, 1879.] 


Wuo was Lady Bellasyse? She was a lady who might have been 
Queen of England, Susan Armine, the daughter of Sir William Armine, 
of Osgodby, Lincolnshire; her mother was Mary Talbot, niece of the 
Earl of Shrewsbury. She married Henry Bellasyse, son and heir of 
Lord Bellasyse, and nephew of Lord Fauconberg; he was created 
Knight of the Bath, but appears to have been a rash, foolish man; he 
quarrelled with his dearest friend, Tom Porter, Groom of the 
Chambers to Charles II., and for a punctilio of honour they killed 
each other; the duel took place in Covent Garden, in 1667. His 
widow captivated the affections of the Duke of York, afterwards 
James II., and only relinquished her claim for substantial reasons, 
now for the first time, I believe, fully known, although part of the 
consideration was her receiving a peerage for life from Charles II. in 
1674, when she became Baroness Bellasyse of Osgodby, having suc- 
ceeded to her family estates upon the death of her parents. Ten 
years afterwards she was married to a gentleman named Fortrey, of 
whom little is known, and she survived him. Her son, Henry 
Bellasyse, succeeded in 1684 to his grandfather, as Lord Bellasyse of 
Worlaby, and died about 1690. He married Anne Bradenel, sister of 
the Countess of Newborough, and she afterwards married Charles 
Lennox, Duke of Richmond. Lady Bellasyse herself died 6th 
January, 1713. 

Bishop Burnet, in his Mistory of His Own Times, gives an inte- 
resting account of this lady, referring to whom he says :— 

‘The Duke [of York ] was now looking for another wife. He made 
addresses to the Lady Bellasis, the widow of the Lord Bellasis’s son. 
She was a zealous Protestant, though she married into a popish 
family. She was a woman cf much life and great vivacity, but of a 
very small proportion of beauty, as the Duke was often observed to be 
led by his amours to objects that had no extraordinary charms. 
Lady Bellasis gained so much on the Duke, that he gave her a 
promise under his hand to marry her; and he sent Coleman to her to 
draw her over to popery, but in that she could not be moved. When 
some of her friends reproached her for admitting the Duke so freely 
to see her, she could not bear it, but said she could show that his 
addresses were honourable. When this came to the Lord Bellasis’s 
ears, who was her father-in-law, and was a zealous papist, and knew 
how untractable the lady was in those matters, he gave the whole 
design of bringing in their religion for gone if that was not quickly 
broke ; so he, pretending a zeal for the King and the Duke’s honour, 


FrazER—On Certain Papers relating to Lady Bellasyse. 57 


went and told the King all he had heard. The King sent for the 
Duke, and told him it was too much that he had played the fool 
once; that was not to be done a second time, and at such an age. 
The lady was also so threatened that she gave up the promise, but kept 
an attested copy of it, as she herself told me.”—See Bishop Burnet’s 
Mistory of His Own Times, p. 198, 2-volume edition. 

The end of this amour was that the Duke of York at once 
proposed for and married the daughter of the Duke of Modena, and 
when the eventful June 10th, 1688, arrived, the birth-day of the long- 
wished-for Prince of Wales, Burnet again mentions Lady Bellasyse 
as being one of the two ladies present at that important event. He 
says: ‘‘ Lord Arran sent notice to the Countess of Sunderland, so she 
came. The Lady Bellasis came also in time.” Many years passed, 
and in the latter end of the reign of Queen Anne Dean Swift, in one 
of his letters to Mrs. Dingley, mentions her death, and that Lord 
Berkeley of Stratton had succeeded by her will to about £10,000, 
which she had left him. 

Some original letters of this Lady Bellasyse and of Lord Berkeley’s 
lately fell into my possession, and they afford us a large amount of 
information, quite unknown up to this time, respecting her, and, I 
may add, quite unsuspected ; yet she was no unimportant person, and 
must have had a narrow escape of sitting on a royal throne as Queen of 
England. There are two letters written at her dictation, and signed by 
herself, that demonstrate beyond question that she must have retained 
to an advanced period of life all the cleverness and shrewdness she is 
stated to have possessed thirty-four years previously, when she capti- 
vated the affections of the Royal Duke, and obtained from him a written 
promise of marriage. They also demonstrate beyond question that 
this clear-headed widow was not unmindful of her own interests, and 
made right good terms with James, securing for herself no less than 
£2000 a-year, charged upon the Irish estates he possessed, and that 
she continued to draw her princely fortune to the end of her long life. 
As citizens of Dublin, this annuity has additional interest for us, for 
we find she had for paymasters well-known Dublin people, namely, 
Mr. Chaigneau and Sir John Rogerson. Sir John was Lord Mayor in the 
year 16938, and his name is still recorded by Sir John Rogerson’s-quay. 
These worthy people appear to have regarded Lady Bellasyse and her 
recurring payments in a different light from that in which she viewed 
them, and to have felt unreasonable annoyance at the tenacity of life 
of the old lady, who managed to draw her very handsome allowance 
from the Irish estates of James all through the reigns of William III. 
and Anne, whilst it is more than doubtful whether James was able to 
obtain the least aid or assistance for himself from these same estates 
all the years he lived at St. Germains, a pensioner on the King of 
France. 

The following verbatim copy of a letter, dated November 11, 
1712, and signed by Lady Bellasyse, which I exhibit to the Members 
of the Royal Irish Academy, appears to me to possess most interest. 


08 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy, 


The second letter, dated August 16, 1712, relates to the same circum- 
stances, but gives less particulars, and is not so important or full of 
details. 


‘“« Kensineton, WVovemb” ye 11”, 1712. 
‘¢Mr. Repine, 

‘‘ My Lady Bellasyse did hope that before this time she should 
have sent you an answer in full to your letter and instructions how 
to proseed against S" John Rogerson. She and all the world must 
owne he is an original. My Lady saw M*. Whichet before his going 
to Ireland, and she was to have seen him y* next day by appointment, 
but her not being well prevented it, in order to have had my Lord 
Whorton and some other hands, to her being alive, and heing the very 
Lady Bellasyse to whom the Duke of York granted at ent charge of 
2000 pound a year out of his private estate in Ireland. 

‘‘She supposes that the inclosed, which she sends you, will be 
usefull, and have the same effect. My Lord Marlborough and my 
Lord Berkeley being of her acquaintance at that time, and they both 
did her the favour to come to Kensington, to her house. Her 
Lady? indisposition has turned to a fit of ye gout, upon which they 
wished her joy, and her lady’ says you may doe ye same to 8" John 
Rogerson, and tell him from her that her physician gives her great 
hopes she may live 20 or 80 year longer. Her lady? would have you 
wait upon M*. Whichet, and if he thinks it of consequence to have 
it attested by any more, her lady? can, with very little trouble, send 
him a scrowl as long as from here to Chearin Cross. After you have 
waited of Mt. Whichet, you will be able to Inform her in what 
manner he thinks it propper to proceed in her concerns, and her 
lady? leaves it to him and to you to pitch upon ye propper person of 
them you have named to employ. 

‘Tf the exchange continue low and that you have any money in 
your hands, her lady” desires you will send it over. 

‘¢ BELLASYSE. 

“¢ For Mr. Davin Revive, 

“ To be left at the Post House in Ireland.” 


ArMstRoNG—On Ancient Graves. 59 


XII1.—Some ParricuLarRs RELATIVE TO THE Finpine or Human 
REMAINS IN THE NEIGHBOURHOOD oF DUNDALK. By Grorcr ALLMAN 
Armstrone, C.E. 


[Read, June 28, 1880. ] 


Tue locality of the discovery is a field close to the Dundalk station of 
the Great Northern Railway, in the townland of Cambrickville, for- 
merly belonging to Lord Roden, now purchased by the Company for 
railway purposes. ‘he field is situated in an angle dividing the 
townlands of Mounthamilton and Fairhili. It is in shape a tumulus. 
of a gravelly nature, and the graves are situated at an average depth 
of two feet from surface. 


= sandy 


EOI EIEN ISIE OITA 
ETL NBEO OF SHARP LIMESTONE 
MMM CLIPPINGS 


Whilst excavating, the hill showed unquestionable signs of having 
been artificially constructed in many places. 

The graves le at an average depth of two feet below the surface ; 
they are curiously constructed, the sides being, generally, formed of 
round stones placed in the shape of a coffin, about 18 inches high, and 
covered over with large flat stones, one of the latter being placed at 
the head and foot in each case, in order to separate each from the one 
adjacent. For four or five inches over these flat slabs is spread a 
layer of fine shaly chippings, the same being carefully wedged and 
packed round each coffin, if it may so be called. On removing the 
slabs with care, the skeleton may be seen (always heading in the 
same direction east and west), lying upon a three or four inch layer 
of fine, sharp sand, and in very few instances has the supervening 
earth made its way in. 

From several measurements made on the ground, the average 
length of the skeletons (before being disturbed) was four feet nine 
inches, and the coftin or grave five feet three inches. The two latest 
opened graves were much larger, and of the following dimensions :— 
seven feet long, two feet broad (at largest), and the skeleton six feet 


60 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


four inches; the skull was in good preservation, but the skeleton fell 
to pieces on being moved. 

This and two others of slightly smaller dimensions differed from 
the rest: the sides of the graves were composed of fine, well-fitting 
slabs, and the top better closed than any of the others; the skeletons, 
quite free from any extraneous debris, lay on a bed of fine, sharp 
black limestone chippings ; altogether, these three showed much more 
care in their construction than the others, and this superiority in 
finish was generally noticed whenever a skeleton of larger size than 
usual was exposed. 

The skeletons seemed to me to be of great age, many being very 
porous, and resembling a dry clay pipe when touched with the tongue. 
I have preserved two fair specimens of skulls and other bones, the 
former being the only ones out of seventy having the lower jaw pre- 
served. 

I have made careful inquiries amongst the inhabitants of the 
neighbourhood, and not one among the oldest has ever heard any 
rumour of the existence of a burying ground in the locality. 

Careful search has been made for any weapons, inscriptions, &c., 
but as yet without success; but they may yet be found, as the graves 
are being opened out during the course of the excavation at the rate 
of about ten a-day. 


3 


Ussuer and Ktxanan—On a Submarine Crannog. 61 


XTV.—On a Supmarine CRANNOG DISCOVERED BY R. J. Ussuer, at 
Arpmorr, Co. Warerrorp. By R. J. Ussuer and G. H. Kinanan. 
(With Plate I., and a Woodcut.) 


[Read, November 29, 1879. ] 


SupMARINE peats are not uncommon off many parts of the coast of 
Treland; but, as pointed out in the Geology of Ireland,’ no human 
relics have been hitherto recorded from them, and such accumulations 
have only been examined by small excavations or borings, while vast 
extents have been left unexplored. The discovery of a crannog in 
submarine peat is therefore fraught with considerable interest. How- 
ever, that man existed before the last subsidence of the land was proved 
by the ancient habitations and structures found by the Rey. W. Kil- 
bride on Aranmore Island, Galway Bay. These extend from above 
high-water mark down to below the level of low-water of spring tides. 

O’Flanagan, in his work on the Blackwater, dated 1844, mentions 
the peat and submerged forest on the Youghal strand, where, as he 
states, trees of immense size had been dug up, especially hazel trees, 
with nuts and leaves. He adds:—‘‘The horns of the Irish elk and 
bones of other animals have been dug up among the trees on this part 
of the strand.” . . . ‘Old people state that within their recollec- 
tion the remains of some buildings might be seen under the water 
when the tide was very low.”’ The latter quotation may refer to 
something similar to the structure which forms the subject of this 
Paper. 

In the valley of Ardmore, and traversed by a small stream, there 
is a narrow but deepish strip of peat, which fills the hollow north of 
the village, and extends out to, and probably below, low-water mark. 
This is crossed by a breadth of shingle-beach (lying on the peat) 
which carries the present road to Dungarvan. The portion of the 
peat-bed outside this beach was in former years cut for turf; and 
various implements, besides the horns of red deer and other animal 
remains, are reported to have been found there from time to time. 
Of late years the turf-cutting has been forbidden, as it was supposed 
to facilitate the inroads of the sea. At the north of the bay there is a 
somewhat similar accumulation of peat. 

To whatever cause the denudation may be due, a great mass of 
shingle, which some years ago formed the beach near the village, has 
been gradually carried away, and in the peat beneath where it lay 
were observed numerous piles to which our attention was directed 
last summer. On examination it was evident that they were the 
remains of one of our Irish crannogs or lake dwellings. Sub- 
sequent exploration showed that the crannog was different from most 
others, haying been built on a considerable thickness of peat, as 


1 Manual of the Geology of Ireland, by G. H. Kinahan, chap. xv. p. 264. 


62 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 


some of the excavations proved, nine feet in thickness of undisturbed 
peat, into which the main oak piles extended for depths of from one 
to four feet, while the remains of the hazel (?) stakes or wattles that 
formed the walls of the huts or habitations were only a few inches 
long. This proves that only the bare foundations of the structure 
now remain; all the habitations, and even a considerable thickness of 
peat under them, especially to the north-eastward, having been re- 
moved by the action of the sea. From the survey of the crannog we 
found that it had been inclosed by two not very regular ovals of oak 
piles (some of which were split); the piles of the outer oval, which 
are closer together and much more numerous than those of the inner, 
slope outwards, and those of the inner oval generally slope slightly 
inwards; the interior was divided into numerous compartments. 

On the northern side only three piles could be found, one belonging 
to the inner oval and the other two to the outer. The reason for this, 
and for the paucity of stakes dividing this quarter of the crannog, 
may be accounted for by referring to the cross section, where it will 
be seen from the present surface of the ground that the sea denudation 
must have cut out all the piles and stakes to the eastward, except 
those of unusual length. To the N. E. the denudation has been even 
greater; and here we now find at the surface many roots of bog timber 
similar to those which, near the centre of the crannog, are more than 
two feet below the surface of the solid peat. The inner encircling 
line of piling seems to have been wattled, as represented in the upper — 
or ideal portion of the cross section. 

We dug up several of the oak piles as well as of the smaller hazel 
stakes, and found that they were all more or less pointed (some of 
them very imperfectly), as though by a hatchet; the cuts are clean, but 
not more regular than those elsewhere made by stone or bronze im- 
plements. Near the centre of the crannog there were standing in the 
peat what on digging them up proved to be two split planks of oak 
in close juxtaposition, over three feet long and about two inches thick, 
and evenly split. Their upper ends had been worn off from exposure, 
but their lower ends (which were not far below the surface of the 
peat) were cut off square. These planks stood just within what 
appears to have been a circular wattle wall about 26 feet in diameter. 
This circle, now imperfect to the north-eastward, is to the west of the 
centre of the crannog. The greatest diameter of the crannog is from 
92 to 100 feet. It is known from the explorations made in other 
crannogs that the huts or habitations on such structures were formed 
with wattle walls, sometimes single, but often double; in the latter 
case the space between being stuffed with peat; and such seem to 
have been the structures on the crannog at present under consideration. 
Many of the huts seem to have been oval or circular; but the lines 
of stakes are so numerous and intricate that it is hard to follow them 
out; and they would suggest that two or more sets of buildings may 
have been successively erected; the later ones perhaps to replace 
former ones destroyed by fire or by a hostile people. 


UssHer and Krxanan—On a Submarine Crannog. 63 


In support of this suggestion it may be pointed out that some of 
these lines of stakes appear to have been driven alongside round 
beams of fir which evidently had been placed long prior to the time 
when the other lines of stakes had been driven. Furthermore, the 
points of certain stakes supposed to be older are perfect, while some- 
times the points of the supposed newer ones are crushed up; as if in 
the driving they had encountered a substance harder than the peat. 

The excavations were unsatisfactory. In an east and west section 
scarcely anything was found but solid undisturbed peat, except on the 
east, at the outside oval of piles, where charcoal occurred at a depth of 
two feet from the surface. This charcoal layer was followed, but 
without any favourable results. 


The section here was as follows :— 


Section inside east margin of Crannog. 


Feet 
Sabeaty 3 a 1-0 
7. Thin stratum of bluish clay, with worn pebbles, 
GorReat, 6% 
5. Thin stratum of bluish clay, with worn pebbles 1-0 

and an angular piece of limestone, 
4, Thin stratum of charcoal, 
oeekeat. | ia : : 5 : : ; : 2:0 
2. Clayey peat, . : 3°0 
1. Very clayey peat, full of small oak roots, . 0°5 
5) 


In the peat, Nos. 1, 2, and 3, roots and twigs of oak occurred, and 
in the peat, Nos. 6 and 8, many boughs and twigs of oak, also stouter 
pieces of sallow. 


HIGH WATER 


PEAT Yur MM ee 


MLM UM fe. EAST 


Yi 


OTL TTE wr TEED Wy, le 
WEST Le W114 f Cie MARLY CLAY 


The accompanying cross section was taken along the line AB on 
plan. On it are shown— 

lst. The present surface of the ground with the oak piles and 
hazel stakes that penetrated into it, also the planks, beams, &c., that 
were found in the excayations. 


64 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


2nd. The former surface of the ground, with an ideal restoration 
of the structures the traces of which still exist. Of these the outer 
oval seems to have been constructed of piles driven closely together 

generally large, but sometimes small), whilst the czner oval seems to 

have been of piles interwoven with wattles. Between these two - 
ovals was probably a filling of peat. The exact position and size of 
the central large circular hut is somewhat uncertain, as there are 
more stakes than are required to complete a single circle. It is pos- 
sible that these may be the remains of two huts of nearly equal size 
which oceupied successively the centre of the crannog. Against the 
west side of the large hut there seems to have been a liney, while to 
the N. W. there are stakes that may represent the site of an isolated 
circular hut. 

The north-east denudation has left so few remains on the north- 
east side that we cannot tell what structures existed in that portion 
of the enclosure. On the plan the foundations of various structures 
to the south of the line of section may be traced out. 

3rd. The high-water-mark of average spring tides. 

It is evident that when the crannog was first erected, the sea beach 
must have been much further eastward than at present; while inside 
or to the westward of it was a considerable marsh or morass in which 
the crannog was constructed. Subsequently the land sunk, how much 
we have no data to determine, but at present the ordinary spring- 
tide would cover a structure over eight feet in height. 

4th. Under the present surface is shown the peat and its depth, 
where proved ; whether it deepens or grows shallow landwards (west- 
wards) has not been determined. 

The circumstances of the hazel stakes in the peat would seem to 
suggest that this crannog was very different from those usually found. 
The habitations must have been on a surface only a few feet higher 
than the present one, thus leaving no room for the thick massive 
foundations of branches, trees, stones, sods, and such like usually 
present. The occurrence of hazel stakes between the ovals on the 
western side suggests the idea that there may have been habitations 
or cells in the enclosing wall of the crannog on that side. 

The following is a list of objects reported to have been found in 
former years in the Ardmore peat, but probably not within the 
crannog, with the names of the parties from whom this information 
was obtained :— 


1. Antlers of red deer.—Two in possession of R. J. Ussher, 
believed to have been obtained at Ardmore by his father. 

2. Antler of do.—A tyne obtained by the above from a fisher- 
man, who states it was found in the peat. 

3. Scapula of Irish elk?—Found in the peat by the late Mr. 
Edward Odell. 

4. Antlers of do. reported to have been found in the peat—in- 
formant. Mr. Richard Chearully. 


POLITE LITERATURE & ANTIQUITIES, 


Proc. R.I.A.;Vol 2. Ser. ii: Plate I. 


PLAN 


CRANNOG 
ARDMORE 


RS Usher. 1879 


torstar & CoDublnr 


UssHer and Kinanan—On a Submarine Crannog. 65 


5. Two copper quoits (?) found in the peat between the crannog 
and the storm wall, circular, about eight inches in diameter, 
with a hole in the centre of each, and “dished,” or 
hollow on one side, weighing about two and a half pounds 
each—informant, John Deacon, bailiff. 

6. A wicker structure said to have resembled a cradle; found 
in the peat by fishermen when digging for turf. 

7. A horse-shoe, peculiarly shaped inside to suit the frog, found 
in the peat ; now in possession of R. J. Ussher. 


NOTE ADDED IN PRESS. 


Since the reading of the above Paper, the sea has invaded and 
exposed some of the kitchen-midden of the crannog.—(Vovember, 
1880.) 


66 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XV.—On an Ancrent SETTLEMENT FOUND ABouT TwentTy-onE FEET 
BENEATH THE SURFACE OF THE Prat IN THE CoAL-BoG NEAR Bono, 
Co. FermanacH. By THomas Pirunxert. (With Plate IL.) 


[Read, June 28, 1880. ] 


One of the most interesting antiquarian discoveries yet made in 
Fermanagh is that of the remains of an ancient settlement lately 
exposed in the Coal-bog near Boho, on that part of the bog attached 
to the townland of Kilnamadow, 

On the 25th of last May I was informed that while Mr. Bothwell 
was cutting a floor of peat in the Coal-bog he laid bare the 
ends of two posts, which projected a few inches above the floor, 
and that they seemed to have been cut with some sort of blunt in- 
strument. 

I at once went to the place. On removing the surface for a few 
inches here and there, three other posts were found, all standing in a 
vertical position ; their tops were much decayed. On digging deeper 
down, we found that every one of the posts bore marks of some kind 
of axe. 

After a minute inspection, I perceived that we were standing on 
what was once an artificial island, oval in shape, slightly elevated in 
the centre, and dipping with a gentle slope on all sides, the outlines 
of which can still be easily traced. It is 60 yards long, and 
14 yards across at its greatest width. Piles, or stakes, with 
rudely sharpened ends, and varying in size, are found at intervals all 
over this area, and rough oak planks, about the size of railway 
sleepers, may be seen lying in rows here and there, and generally 
resting on a layer of branches, the whole being covered over with a 
stratum of clay and stones, mingled with charcoal and ashes. It is 
quite manifest that this is the site of an ancient crannog, or artificial 
island. The surrounding depression, now filled with peat, known as 
the Coal-bog, and covering some scores of acres, once formed a large 
sheet of water. This, indeed, is the history of most of our lowland 
bogs. The evidence I adduce to support this hypothesis is the 
presence of lacustrine shells and shell marl underlying the peat. 

This ancient lake was connected with the Sillees River (which 
winds through the valley about a furlong from the bog) by a 
smaller stream, which sweeps round the margin of the bog at 
present. 

My next step was to make the acquaintance of the owner of the 
plot of bog containing the antiquities, and ask permission to explore 
it. He at once acceded to my request, and also added, that he and 
his son would assist by cutting turf around or between the posts, 
according to my wishes. After securing the help necessary to carry 


PiLunKett—On an Ancient Settlement. 67 


on the exploration, we commenced by sinking a hole, or trench, five 
feet deep and five feet wide, down by the side of what was evidently 
a hut, thus exposing the posts and framework of the side of the 
structure from top to bottom (Plate I1., fig. 1). An oak beam, seven 
and a-half inches in diameter, and nine feet long, penetrated a hole 
that was rudely formed in each post four feet from its lower end. 
These holes, it would appear, were cut with a small blunt hatchet, 
and were formed by cutting in from each side of the post towards the 
centre. The holes are about eleven inches in diameter at the surface, 
and narrow in to a width of nine inches in the middle part of the 
post, and are so rudely hagegled that they are neither round nor 
square. 

One of the posts was detached, and the lower or butt-end was 
covered over with many oval cuts. Evidently an attempt was made to 
dress the end, which was very imperfectly accomplished (Plate IL., 
fig. 2). The cuts on all the posts and stakes found were more or less 
concave, and I am of opinion were formed by a stone axe: owing to 
the bluntness and the bulged form of the sides of this instrument, the 
cuts made by it would necessarily have a concave surface; whereas 
those made by a metal axe are long, clean, flat cuts. 

There was a small hole, or eye, cut in a prominent part in the 
butt-end of every post, and most unskilfully done. At first I was 
much puzzled to know their use. I then—(as the mud in which 
the posts were originally sunk must have been soft, as I found 
bosses of rushes and heath, now changed into peat, under the ends of 
the posts)—imagined that ropes made of the willow, or from the 
hides of animals, might have been stretched across from post to post, 
and fastened in the holes in their ends, to keep them from spreading, 
as the holes through which the oaken beams passed in the middle of 
the posts were irregularly round, and the beam also partly round; so 
that the posts would be likely to shift their position unless bound in 
this way at their base. 

I subsequently changed my opinion, and I now believe they were 
formed for the purpose of hauling the huge trunks overland. Some 
of the posts measured nearly 30 inches in diameter. A rope made 
of skin could be attached to the trunk through this hole, by which it 
may have been dragged along overland to the then lake shore by 
either men or animals, and towed to the island by canoes. I care- 
fully examined the peat that filled these holes, and found no trace of 
anything else but peat. This strengthens my opinion relative to what 
the holes were designed for. 

We dug a trench five feet deep and five feet wide forward in a 
straight line, in a north-westerly direction, towards what appeared to 
be the top of another dilapidated hut. We had only excavated 
forward about two feet from the exposed side of the hut already 
referred to when we had to remove the stool of a huge pine-tree, 
which protruded its weathered top above the surface (Plate II. 


68 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


fig. 1). Before its decay it must have measured 14 feet in cir- 
cumference. ; 

This fragment, or stool, of the tree was two feet above the level 
of the floor of the hut; its roots penetrated down through the stratum 
composed of clay, stones, charcoal, ashes, &c. (this layer is represented 
in Fig. 1). When this stool was uprooted, chips of oak, charcoal, and 
kitchen-midden debris were found entangled in its rootlets, thus 
affording convincing evidence of the fact that this Irish kraal existed 
before the period when bog pine flourished in this locality. 

Several farmers who live close to the bog told me that the oak 
timber which formed the huts was like that grown in upland soil, and 
was quite different from the ordinary black bog-oak. 

Having excavated a trench 17 yards from the first hut, just 
as was anticipated, we struck a second one, composed of timbers 
much more massive than that of the first, but as rudely shaped as 
could possibly be. 

When the peat was cautiously removed from its interior I had it 
sketched (Fig. 3). Its form is rectangular, measuring inside six 
feet nine inches by six feet three inches, and eleven feet ten inches 
from ‘out to out.’? Three planks were placed lke railway sleepers 
before each end of the hut, at the level of the floor; they rested on 
branches of trees. 

From the number of burnt fragments found on the floor, it would 
appear probable that the roof was demolished by fire. Fragments of 
oak slabs (principally the ends) were found, some with one and 
others with two holes cut through them near the end; these holes 
were from two to three inches in diameter. These planks were 
about 14 inches broad, and two inches thick. The height of 
the roof could not be accurately ascertained, but a close approxima- 
tion was arrived at, owing to the fact that one of the side posts, 
which evidently carried the roof, was found still erect om situ; it was 
inserted into a hole in the end of one of the planks which composed the 
floor (Fig. 3). The upper end of this post was slightly sharpened. 
T found that all the ends of the planks which I believe formed the 
roof had holes, into one of which probably the upper end of this post 
was inserted; if this be correct, the interior of the hut could not 
have been more than a Little over four feet high. 

The framework of this structure consisted of four posts of oak, 
some of them measuring nearly 30 inches in diameter; they 
reached down into the ancient lake-mud. Their tops were decayed 
down to within 16 inches or so of the floor. A horizontal oak 
beam, as in the former hut, passed through each pair of posts. Oak 
planks, six and a-half feet long, stretched across from side to side, 
supported at each side by the oak beams, so that the whole resembled 
somewhat a common wooden bedstead, minus the ecross-bars of wood 
which bind the two sides together at head and foot. 

Two large logs, or trunks, of oak trees rested horizontally against 


PrunKett—On an Ancient Settlement. 69 


the outside of the posts at each side of the hut, the under surface of 
the lower ones being nearly at the level of the floor. They were not 
fastened to the posts of the hut in any way, but simply resting 
against them, and one laid on the top of the other (see fig. 3). The 
ends of the huts, it would appear, were not built up with wood like 
the sides. The occupiers may have closed the ends of the huts in a 
temporary way with some perishable material. 

During the progress of the work two flint implements were found; 
one of them was very sharp, although rudely formed. Several frag- 
ments of hand-made pottery, devoid of ornamentation, were also 
turned up, together with a quantity of hazel nutshells, that had been 
cracked for the kernel. A large quantity of moss was also dug up. 

Last year both the upper and lower parts of a corn rubber were 
found not far from the hut last explored, but they were thrown back 
into the hole in which they were discovered, as the finder, I was 
told, thought they belonged to the ‘little folk.’ I found the top 
portion, but failed to get the hollow counterpart. It may not have 
been found on the ancient site, as there is an upper layer of ashes, 
&c., which shows that it was occupied at a later period. 

A modern dish, slightly oval, measuring 13 x 12 inches, with 
six feet, nearly round, the whole formed out of one piece of wood, 
was found about 100 yards from the huts, but at the same level. 
There is a similar, but five-footed, dish in the Museum of the 
Academy. 

A flat, thinnish, oval disk of wood, measuring 14 x 11 inches, 
apparently forming part of a wooden vessel, was found in same place 
with the huts. It is now in the Academy’s Museum. 

I had to suspend the work, as I could not carry on the explora- 
tions further at present. The.whole surface of the bog was being 
covered over with freshly-cut peat; but I hope to resume operations 
when opportunity presents itself. 

All the objects already found in this place furnish evidence of its 
great antiquity. The structures are certainly of the rudest type 
possible. Neither peg nor mortice were found in the structures. No 
metal of any kind was found in connexion with them. 

A very substantial evidence of its great antiquity consists in the 
fact that dark compact peat slowly accumulated over the floors of the 
dwellings to a depth of at least 21 feet. Twenty-one “spades deep ”’ of 
turf have been removed, and each of these measured from nine to ten 
inches. If to this we add the ‘‘strippings” of each spit, and the 
levelling of the rough top of each floor of peat before cutting the turf, 
the whole will amount to the depth above-mentioned, and probably 
more. 

The rate of growth of peat varies very much with the conditions 
under which it is formed. According to the best authorities, peat 
such as I have described would not, at the best, accumulate more 
than one inch in 15 years. Mr. Kinahan, M.R.I.A., who seems 
to have carefully investigated the growth of peat, would contend for 

SER. Il., VOL. Il., POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. H 


70 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


a slower rate of increase than this. It would seem, then, that we 
may safely calculate on an antiquity of nearly, and perhaps even 
more than, 4000 years for these log huts. 

Another interesting fact corroborating their great antiquity is 
this, that the giant pine-trees which are found at various levels in 
this bog were not found below the ‘horizon,’ on which the settle- 
ment stands, but directly above it. We, therefore, seem entitled to 
conclude that pine-trees were not yet growing in this locality when 
the huts were built. 


PLunKETT—On some Sepulchral Remains. 71 


XVI.—On some SeputcHrat ReEmatns Found at Kitricarney, Co. 
Cavan. By TuHomss Prunxerr, M.R.H.A.A., Ireland. 


[Read, January 12, 1880.1] 


SEVERAL objects of geological and antiquarian interest have been 
lately exposed while making the railway between Enniskillen and 
Manorhamilton, to the westward of the village of Blacklion, near the 
road that crosses ‘‘the natural bridge’? over the mountain river 
discharging its waters into Upper Lough Macnean, this stream being 
part of the boundary between the counties of Cavan and Fermanagh. 

In a small tract of flat land between the road and lake, about a 
furlong broad, are knolls or hillocks of gravel and sandy clay ; sand- 
stone boulders are also strewn over the surface, although the under- 
lying rock formation is entirely composed of limestone. The gravel 
mounds are nearly all composed of the waste of sandstone, although 
such rock is not found nearer than the hills, some three miles distant, 

' from whence the stream which traverses the valley takes its rise. 
The boulders must have been transported by the agency of ice; and 
when the gravel mounds were formed, this stream would seem to 
have been much larger in volume, and probably covered the greater 
part of the valley. 

The railway has been made along the valley, and during the pro- 
gress of the work several of the natural mounds were cut through, 
laying bare interesting sections for the geologist. One mound, in the 
angle between the road and stream, measuring 75 feet in diameter, and 
12 feet high, was selected for the purpose of ballast for the line, and 
whilst it was being removed it was found to be mantled over with an 
artificial covering of small boulders to a depth of from two to three 
feet. Also, towards the centre, under the boulders, a double kist was 
found, formed of unhewn flags, both chambers being covered by one 
large flag. In each chamber was a sepulchral urn, containing what 
appeared to be burnt human remains. The urns were elaborately 
covered with an indented ornamentation. A curious bone object was 
found in one of the chambers; a polished celt in the other. Shortly 
afterwards another kist, with one chamber much larger than either of 
the others, was laid bare on the east side of the mound; it was closely 
covered with a large flag, and contained a large urn, which, unfor- 
tunately fell to pieces whilst being removed. This urn stood about 
15 inches high. It contained a large quantity of burnt, apparently 
human, remains, and was formed of the same coarse clay as the two 
other urns, but the ornamentation was entirely different, being in 


‘ 


1A Paper on this subject had already been read by Mr. W. F. Wakeman, at 
the Cork Meeting of the Royal Archzologieal Association of Ireland. 


ee 


72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


relief, or raised, no part being incised. The raised ornament seems 
to have been made separately, and then attached to the urn before 
being burned. In the same kist with the large urn there was a 
beautiful flint implement, exquisitely formed, measuring a little more 
than two inches long, and about three-fourths of an inch broad, 
serrated all round the edge to the butt or bulb of percussion. Some 
antiquarians regard the raised style of urn ornamentation as superior 
in point of art to the indented, and therefore of probably later date ; 
yet here is found a flint implement associated with the large urn with 
raised ornamentation, and a polished stone celt with the indented urn. 
The kists were formed on the surface of the natural mound, and then 
covered with the boulders now found over the whole surface. Pro- 
bably, when the remainder of the mound is being removed, other kists 
may be discovered. 


a TR 


late 2, 


fu 
nH 
a 
= 
=) 
or 
q 
qi 
<i 
2B 
{ea 
me feel 
=) 
: 
isa 
: 
3 
ea) 
ae 
ae 
a 
© 
> 


Proc. R.A. 


UssHer, Apams, and KinAnHAN—On Ballynamintra Cave. 73 


XVII.—Assrract oF REPoRT oN THE ExprLoration oF BaLtyNAMIN- 
TRA Cave, Cappacu, NEAR Dunecarvan. By R.J. Ussner, A. Lerra 
Apams, M.D., F.R.S., and G. H. Krnanan, M.R.I.A. 


[Read, May 10, 1880.] 


Tue Ballynamintra Cave, which forms the subject of the following 
pages, was discovered by Mr. Ussher in 1878, but was not explored 
until April, 1879, when the excavations were commenced along with 
Professor Leith Adams, who inspected their progress from time to 
time. Mr. Kinahan subsequently made a careful survey of the cave. 


The cave of which we treat forms a horizontal tunnel for nearly 
thirty feet, which was nearly filled to the roof with strata, presenting 
the following general section, in descending order :— 

1. The brown earth, eighteen inches to. twenty-four inches in 
depth. 

2. The grey stratum; earth and calcareous tufa, fourteen to twenty 
inches in depth. 

3. The pale, sandy earth. 

4. The crystalline stalagmite. 

5. The gravel, which rested on the limestone floor. 

Outside the present mouth flanking walls of rock form continua- 
tions of the sides of the cave, and indicate that it extended further 
out. The existing roof, for the first twenty-four feet, has an arched, 
worn appearance, and the left wall presents a hollow surface similar 
to that of the roof. On the right side was a range of swallow-holes 
that were concealed by the upper strata, but at a greater depth were 
empty ; towards them water-worn crevices ran down the walls on both 
sides of the.cave, and contained numerous relics. 


STRATIFIED Deposits. 
I.— The Brown Earth. 


This was the uppermost deposit. Its materials corresponded with 
those which form the surface outside the cave. It contained great 
numbers of remains (the bones being usually yellow, and in frag- 
ments) of rabbit, hare, goat, ox, fox, pig, red deer, dog, marten, horse, 
and hedgehog, and of several birds ; the animals first in this list being 
the most numerously represented. We have also from the brown 
earth one metatarsal of bear (darker than the former bones), a number 
of broken bones of the Irish elk, blackened and exhibiting dendrites, 
as well as the fragments of a human skull (also exhibiting dendrites), 
and other human bones. 

R. I. A. PROC., SER. II. VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. i 


74 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Everywhere in this stratum charcoal was frequent, and the follow- 
ing objects of human art occurred in it, viz.:—A polished celt of 
greenstone, flat, symmetrical, and approximately triangular; a large 
flat amber bead, and two carved objects of bone. A small pointed 
bone implement, and a piece of charred hand-made pottery, were 
found either in this or in the next stratum. A bone chisel and a bone 
knife-handle, carved with concentric circles, and marked by an iron 
blade, were found in crevices, but may have been of the period of the 
upper stratum. 


Il.—The Grey Earth and Calcareous Tufa. 


Under, but clearly defined from, the brown earth was a grey stra- 
tum, its staple consisting of earth and stones, apparently similar to 
the materials of the first stratum, but usually pervaded by carbonate 
of lime in the form known as calc tufa. This calcareous material was 
found permeating the earth of this stratum, in which it formed dis- 
tinct whitish seams, like successive floors. From the fifteenth foot 
inwards it formed a hard whitish cake, resting on the crystalline sta- 
lagmite floor. This second stratum yielded most interesting relics of 
man and of extinct animals. The bones were usually blackened and 
covered with pale dendritic marks. A large proportion of them be- 
longed to the Irish elk: these represented at least five individuals. 
There were numbers of fragments, but no large bone entire. The 
ends of the marrow-bones were always broken of, and the shafts gene- 
rally split lengthways. Jragments of the antlers were found, and the 
small bones of the limbs and feet were numerous. Some of the bones 
aud pieces of antler show indentations, as if they had been gnawed. 

The few human bones which were found in the grey earth were 
blackened, but those encrusted with the cale tufa were straw-coloured. 
Bones of rabbits, foxes, and domestic animals were much rarer in this 
stratum than in the brown earth, but those of deer and hare were more 
numerous. Some blackened bones of bear and one of wolf were also 
found in the grey earth. Charcoal occurred in this stratum even more 
abundantly than in the brown earth; it formed a seam in the grey 
earth, suggesting an old floor or hearth, and detached lumps of char- 
coal occurred both above and below this. The only bone implement 
from this stratum is the worn, pointed metacarpal of a small ruminant. 
Rude stone implements were, however, plentiful. Worn lumps of 
sandstone, of shapes convenient for the hand, were found through the 
grey earth. These show unmistakable marks of having served for 
striking and cleaving with, possibly for smashing the marrow-bones; 
with them were found some stones, cracked and blackened by fire. A 
marine mussel and a limpet-shell were also procured from this stra- 
tum. 

I1.—The Pale Sandy Earth 


was of a pale brown, inclining to ochre. It passed in places into 
gravelly sand. This pale sandy earth enveloped and adhered to the 


Ussuer, ApAms, and KinAHAN—On Ballynamintra Cave. 75 


broken masses of stalagmite hereafter mentioned. It rested on the 
gravel. Near the swallow-holes were found in it an assemblage of 
bones of bear, similar in size to bones of the same species found in the 
stalagmite a few feet further in: they may have belonged to the same 
individual. The great majority of bones in this stratum were of 
a pale buff tint, like those in the stalagmite, and, like them, were 
heavy, highly mineralized, and very brittle. Bits of charcoal occurred 
occasionally ; but traces of man in this pale sandy earth appear to be 
few and doubtful, while the species of animals, though fewer, were 
all represented in the second stratum. 


IV.—The Crystalline Stalagmite. 


In every part of the cave this deposit, though sometimes shattered, 
was found, always buried under the preceding strata, and either rest- 
ing on or bearing traces of the gravel beneath. From the twelfth foot 
inwards it extended across the cave in an unbroken floor of great 
thickness, from wall to wall; but outside this limit the stalagmite 
was found broken up and disturbed, lying embedded in the pale sandy 
earth. A disconnected mass of the stalagmite floor contained, in its 
lower portion, next the gravel, jaws and other bones of a large bear, 
which appear to have been deposited in the flesh, as adjoining bones 
of the skeleton were found together. Near them was also embedded a 
metacarpal bone of deer, with characters of reindeer, and in another 
mass of stalagmite some teeth of red deer. This stratum contained no 
trace of man. The stalagmite floor rose inwards, until, at twenty- 
four feet from the cave’s mouth, there was only an interval of from 
six to twelve inches between it and the roof, which interval was choked 
up with accumulations. 


The Gravel. 


This deposit, which lay directly on the limestone floor, was uni- 
form in character, and contained no animal remains nor other relics. 
It was of small size, composed of rounded and subangular fragments of 
the old red sandstone and other rocks, but not of limestone. 


The Inner Cavity. 


Beyond the twenty-fourth foot from the entrance the cave loses 
its tunnel shape, expanding into two irregular chambers, in each of 
which is a great upward opening. On the bottom was the gravel, 
next the stalagmite floor. Upon this was tenacious clay, passing up- 
wards into loam, which, with sandstone and limestone blocks contained 
in it, and a profusion of limestone rubble cemented to the roof by cale 
tufa, filled up the inner cavity and both its chimneys. 

The earthy contents of this cavity, and the calcareous tufa, justify 
us, by their similarity to the materials of the first and second stratum 
in the outer part of the cave, in correlating them, and in supposing 
that the latter were derived from within. But one striking difference 
must be emphatically stated, viz., in no part of the inner cavity have 
any remains of ancient animals been found, nor any traces of man. 

I 2 


6 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadeny. 


TABLE OF THE ANIMAL REMAINS. 


Grisly bear, 
Trish elk, . 


Red deer, or Reindeer, 


Pig, 
Ox, 


Goat, or sheep, . 


Horse, 


Badger, 
Marten, 
Hedgehog, 
Hare, 
Rabbit, 


Man, 
Insectivora, . 
Carnivora, 
Rodentia, . 
Ungulata, 


Grand total, 


Ill. 


43 
1 


1 


1? 


TV. 


43 


Strata. 
Totals"... , , . ao 

Sahar 
itp ue ey 
211| 33 | 122 
s2| 20) 45 
53 | 23] 19 
85] 74| 7 
95 | 80 | 5 
41) 4 ee 
7p eee 
53| 49| 4 
eae | = 
1 eae i 

Sea callie | 
1] tle 
304 | 108 | 133 
178) 165| 8 
36] 19] 12 
Bek cee ye 
Ussie a = 
AG | tl) 
B30 Las dh 

1232 


Cre- | De- 
vices.| bris. 
6 2D, 
oo |) 22 
8 4 

3 3 
— 3 
— | 10 

1 eek 
291} 11 
1 3 

ee 


UssHer, ApAms, and KinAHAN—On Ballynamintra Cave. 77 


Nores on tHE Antmat Rematns. By A. Lerrn Apams, F.R.S., 
Professor of Natural History, Queen’s College, Cork. 


Man.—The human bones presented precisely the same outward 
discolourations as those of animals with which they were associated. 
They represented at least two individuals. 

Ox (Bos longifrons ?).—The remains of a small ox were, in all pro- 
bability, those of the Celtic short-horn. 

Rep Derr ( Cervus elaphus).—Bones referrible to red deer indicated 
an animal of rather small dimensions, and of the usual type found in 
the peat and the alluvial deposits. Two bones might be doubtfully 
claimed for reindeer. 

Iriso Exvx (Cervus megaceros).—This animal was by far the most 
numerously represented, excepting the hare and the rabbit. The re- 
mains of at least five individuals were discovered. With few excep- 
tions, all the bones were much broken, dark-coloured, with dendritic 
markings, and displayed solutions of continuity in their long axes. 
Some displayed traces of gnawing. 

Bear (Ursus ferox).—The bears’ remains showed the owners to 
have been large individuals, and of the species represented by the 
grisly bear. 


Inferences from the Facts discovered. 


The history of Ballynamintra Cave appears to be divisible into the 
following Periods :— 

First Period.—Formation of the rock cavity through aqueous 
agency, and deposition of the gravel by a tranquil stream. 

Second Period.—The cave ceases to be a river-channel, is inhabited 
by bears, and the stalagmite floor is formed on the gravel, entombing 
the bones of the bears and their prey. 

Third Period.—The stalagmite floor becomes partially broken up, 
and the pale sandy earth is intruded, enveloping the broken stalag- 
mite and various animal remains. 

Fourth Period.—Accumulation of earth, accompanied by the de- 
position of the cale tufa. The cave inhabited by men who were 
contemporaneous with the Irish elk, and occasionally by bears. 

That the deposition of the two upper earthy strata was gradual 
and successive is clearly shown by the layers of cale tufa formed one 
above another in the grey earth, and by the subsequent cessation of 
that calcareous material in the brown earth that overlaid it. This is 
corroborated by the sequence of the animal remains in the grey earth, 
and in the brown earth, as well as by the dissimilar colouring of the 
bones, the Irish elk being the characteristic animal of the former stra- 
tum, while domestic animals were most plentiful in the latter. 

These facts show that the human remains, implements, and char- 
coal-bed, found with the remains of Irish elk in the grey earth, were 


78 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


deposited there contemporaneously with them. The charcoal and cal- 
careous seams mark successive floors during the slow accumulation of 
a refuse-heap, during which man was the chief occupant of the cave. 
The condition of the larger bones, especially of those of the Ivish elk, 
is an additional proof of the human occupation of the cavity at a time 
when those animals lived; and the chipped hammer-stones found in 
the same stratum were, in all probability, the very tools whereby 
those bones were broken and split along their length, for their mar- 
row. 
The intrusion of the animal and human relics through the roof- 
openings of the inner cavity is negatived by the fact that, throughout 
its accumulations, no ancient exuvie nor implements were found. 

The indentations on a few of the pieces of bone and antler may 
have been made by the teeth of large carnivorous quadrupeds, during 
the absence of the human occupants ; but the antlers of the Irish elk 
could hardly have been introduced by any other agency than that of 
man. 
It has been suggested that the Irish elk’s bones may have been 
brought in, after the extinction of that species, in a fossil state; but 
it has not been shown that the cave-men could have had any sufficient 
reason for bringing in and breaking up so large a number, nor why so 
many of the small bones of carpus and tarsus and phalanges were 
brought into the cave, which can only be accounted for by the limbs 
having been brought there in the flesh. How the fragments of human 
bones got mixed with the stone implements and animal remains we 
do not at present venture to suggest. 

Lfth Period.—Caleareous deposits cease. The inhabitants use 
carved bone implements and polished celts. The Irish elk and bear 
disappear, giving place to domesticated races of animals. 


AsBRaHAM—On a Model of a Human Face. 79 


XVIIT.—On a Mopvet oF a Human Fact From An Istanp orF THE Kast 
Coast or New Guinea. (With Plate III.). By P. 8. Asranam, 
M. A., B.Sc., Fellow and Curator of the Museum, Royal College 
of Surgeons in Ireland. 


[Read, January 10, 1881]. 


In a recent number of the Journal of Anatomy and Physiology’ 
Professor Turner described two ‘‘ masks”? formed from human facial 
bones, which had come from New Ireland or New Britain, islands 
lying to the north-east of New Guinea. These peculiar fabrications 
do not appear to be unknown to travellers in those parts; yet, as Pro- 
fessor Turner observes, they had not been previously described, nor 
indeed scarcely alluded to; and as I have been unable to discover any- 
thing of the kind in the ethnological collections of the British and of 
some other Museums recently visited by me, I am led to publish this 
note on the specimen (PI. III.) which is now in my care at the Museum 
of the Royal College of Surgeons in Ireland. Together with a Papuan 
and an Australian skull, it was presented to the Museum by Staff Sur- 
geon Keelan, R. N., and was shown by me in December, 1879, at a 
meeting of the Dublin Biological Club. Asin Professor Turner’s smaller 
example, which resembles the present one in most respects, the fron- 
tal, ethmoid, and all the facial bones take part in the formation, as 
well as the greater part of the sphenoid. The separation of the bones 
from the rest of the cranium has been effected along a plane passing 
through the coronal suture, across the zygomata, through the greater 
wings of the sphenoid, and through the body of the latter near to its 
place of union with the occipital bone. The inferior maxilla is firmly 
fixed, approximately i situ, posteriorly by means of threads passed 
several times round each ramus at the neck, and apparently eround 
the malar, through the orbit, and anteriorly, half way between the 
angle and the symphysis, by other threads bound to pieces of wood, 
which are securely tied above and behind, probably to the palate 
bones, from which they come down obliquely to the jaw-bone. The 
condyles and coronal processes of the jaw are entire; but the latter are 
almost entirely hidden by the cement composition which has been 
used to model the face, and to fill in the orbits as well as the floor and 
back of the mouth. The cement substance was supposed to consist of 
““chuman ”’ or Madrepore lime, but as it does not effervesce with acid, 
on ignition turns from its brown colour to black, burns with flame, 
and leaves a copious ash—it is probably a mixture of clay with some 
resinous material. None of it is upon the forehead or upon the chin. 
The eyebrows are represented by a sharp rim, modelled upon the supe- 
rior margins of the orbits; the nose, which is very short, possesses a 


1 Vol. XIV., page 475, Plate XXX. 


80 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


longitudinal ridge, but without any attempt at a bridge ; its tip is 
blunt and rounded, and situated high up; the septum elongated, pro- 
minent and rather thick; and the nares are large and wide, and look 
more forwards than downwards. The dimensions of this curious repre- 
sentation of a nasal organ are:—Extreme length from the ‘‘nasion,”’ 
or ‘‘nasal point,” to lowest part of septum, 53 mm.; from centre of 
blunt apex to bottom of septum, 23 mm.; greatest width across nares, 
34mm.; thickness of septum, 5mm. There is no attempt to fashion 
lips, the dental alveoli, which are partially filled up and blackened, 
being quite superficial. The teeth have been all extracted; and, as 
the alveolar margins of the upper and lower jaws have not been 
brought into contact, the mouth has the appearance of being partly 
open. The eyeballs are constructed out of dark-green opercula, painted 
white around the margin so as to leave transversly oval pupils. 

Although much cracked across and rubbed, enough of the ornamen- 
tation of the face remains to show that it has been very elaborate. 
The whole surface seems to have been first smeared with white lime, 
and then to have had the colouring so laid on as to produce a symme- 
trically alternating pattern. Over the orbits are broad sub-triangular, 
or rather semi-crescentic, patches meeting above in the middle line, 
the right one red, the left black; the eyebrows themselves seem to 
have been the right black and the left red. Within the orbits a red 
line encircles the right, a black the left eye; below, occupying the 
front of each cheek, are the remains of a large triangular patch, black 
on the right side, and red on the left. Red and black patches, right 
and left respectively, are upon the chin; and beneath these again are 
narrow black and red lines. The nose shows traces of having been red. 

The decoration is completed by a light-brown beard, formed of 
some vegetable fibre, 3 to 4 cm. long, arranged in a row of close tufts, 
standing out radially from the lower part of the face; and by a head- 
dress formed of white grebe feathers, and extending upwards from the 
beard around the face. As may be inferred from this description, the 
pantaloon-like tout-ensemble of the specimen is very striking. 

It appears that this parti-colouration, and use of the three colours 
red, black, and white, is not considered unfashionable amongst the 
more esthetically inclined natives of New Guinea and the neighbour- 
ing islands. Thus, according to Dr. Comrie (‘‘ Anthropological Notes 
on New Guinea,”—Journ. of Anthrop. Inst.), some of the inhabitants 
have ordinarily their faces decorated by a few streaks of red and white 
paint. Again, Mr. Moseley says, in his interesting Paper on the in- 
habitants of the Admiralty Islands :—‘‘ The male natives occasionally 
had their chests and faces reddened with a burnt red clay. Sometimes 
one lateral half of the face is reddened, the other being left uncoloured. 
When vermilion was given to the natives, they put it on cleverly and 
symmetrically in curved lines leading from the nose under each eye, 
showing that they understood how to use it with effect. No doubt 
they paint themselves elaborately on festive occasions, In war, &e. 
They were fond of being painted, and two natives who were painted 


AsraHaAmM—On a Model of a Human Face. 81 


on board all over with engine-room oil-paint, yellow and green, in 
stripes and various facetious designs, were delighted.” Mr. Moseley 
further says that ‘‘the skulls of turtles suspended in the temples are 
ornamented with patterns painted in those usual colours. The human 
skulls are likewise decorated, and some have eyes of pearl-shell in- 
serted into the orbits on a background of black clay.” 

It is not clear whether it is their friends or their fallen enemies 
who are thus decorated by the Melanesians. It seems rather un- 
likely that an enemy’s face should be beautified in the highest style 
of the prevailing art; moreover, I have been recently informed by a 
medical man who has travelled in those parts, that these representa- 
tions of the human countenance are held in the greatest respect. I 
am therefore inclined to the belief that it is in this manner that the 
memory of distinguished friends is perpetuated. 


DESCRIPTION OF PLATE. 


PLATE III. 


Model of a Human Face, from an Island near the Eastern Coast of New Guinea. 


82 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XIX.—On a Cotrection or CraNIA AND OTHER Opsects oF ErHnoto- 
GICAL INTEREST, FROM THE SourH-West Coast or Arrica. (With 
Plates IV. and V.). By P. 8. Asranam, M. A., B.Sc., F.R.C.S., 
&c.; Curator of the Museum, Royal College of Surgeons in Ive- 
land. 


[Read, February 28, 1881.] 


Tue interesting collection which I have the honour of laying before 
the Royal Irish Academy this evening was made by Dr. Wm. Allan, 
Assistant-Surgeon in the Colonial Service, in the course of the year 
1880; and was recently presented by him to the Museum of the Royal 
College of Surgeons in Ireland. As will be seen directly, many of the 
specimens are of interest as illustrating the stage at which the natives 
of South-western Africa have arrived in practical arts and manufac- 
tures. It is, however, especially to the crania that I wish to direct 
attention; for they seem to me to present certain characters which 
sharply differentiate them from the generality of negro skulls, and to 
be, therefore, of considerable importance from an anthropological pomt 
of view. I propose to commence with the consideration of these skulls, 
and, after giving the scanty history which I possess as to the tribe to 
which they belong, &c., I shall enumerate a few of their more impor- 
tant craniometric indices and measurements, and shall then compare 
them with skulls of average negro type. Five of the specimens, viz., 
those marked A, B, C, D, E, once formed part of the mechanism of 
natives of the Cabenda district, which is situated to the north of the 
mouth of the River Congo. The specimen F belonged to a member of 
the Congo tribe; and, as will shortly be seen, differs in a marked man- 
ner from the Cabenda crania. 

As far as I am aware, there are no skulls of Cabenda negroes in 
the three principal British Collections, viz., in that of the Army Medi- 
cal Department at Netley, in the Hunterian Museum, or in the late 
Dr. Bernard Davis’ Collection, which is now also at the Royal College 
of Surgeons in London.1 

A and B belonged to males of adult age; C is also the cranium of 
an adult male, probably of the same tribe; D is the calvaria of a Ca- 
benda woman, to judge from its general configuration, and from the 
small development of the muscular ridges and processes; E is the cal- 
varia of a male, most likely of the same district ; and F is the cranium 
of a Congo man, approximately of middle age. It is most unfortunate 


1 According to Dr. Allan, the Cabendas are the most intelligent negroes to be 
found along the coast, and are much preferred as servants by the European settlers. 
Their physical and mental superiority was alluded to by Mr. Winwood Reade in 
his work on ‘‘ Savage Africa,’’ in which he mentions the fact that they, together 
with ‘‘ Krumen,’’ were seldom taken as slaves, when that commodity was a staple 
one on the West Coast. Dr. Allan informs me that the obtaining of these bones 
was a matter of some difficulty and risk, for many Africans, not unlike the natives 
of some more civilised countries, have a superstitious horror of meddling with the 
remains of their countrymen. 


ABRraHAM—On a Collection of Crania. 85: 


that none of them are complete skulls; the lower jaw being wanting 
in A, B, C, and F, as well as in D and EH, which also lack the bones of 
the face. The two latter calvarie and the cranium show signs of hay- 
ing been burnt; and they all show marks of having been gnawed, pos- 
sibly by rats. The incisors and several of the other teeth have been 
in consequence lost in A, B, and C; and the alveolar margins of A and 
B have suffered to such an extent, that the alveolar indices for these 
crania can be regarded as only approximate. In the annexed Table the 
principal measurements and indices are given for the specimens, as far 
as they could be taken.” 


A B C D E F 

512 | 498 485 464 512 506 

188 178 166 166 185 185 

129 124 125 125 132 127 
Bi 686 697 753 153 id ese 
H 127 128 128 135 140 136 
Hi 676 mo | aan 813 757 735 
BN 97 102 101 91 107 106 
BA GE) ORE Wi an 112 
Ai 948(?)| 941(?)) 1030 | — ah 1057 
Nh 49 AQ a hes pie 46 
Nw 28 30 27 ae sa 30 
Ni 596 612 551 a =e 652 
Ow 38 SOmg ates (2) nee as 40 
Oh 33 35 85: olin st 34 
Oi 868 Savan) ivO00M| we Be il 1850 
Ca | 1825 | 1160 | 1105 | 1152 | 1425 | 1878 


2 The methods of measurement adopted by Prof. Flower in his Catalogue have 
been here followed, and similar abbreviations used, viz.: Circumference, C; 


84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


A few other measuresments may also be tabulated :— 


Breadth of face, or inter- ) | os aga oe | oa 198 
zygomatic diameter, .)| ~ | 


Frontal breadth, | 111 | 106 | 115%) 1108) Saran ae 
Occipital breadth,'. . . | 107,| 104 | 99 | 89x) MOOR MhOS 
Fronto-occipital arch, . | 416 | 395 | 875 | 390) /e4uomeenn 
Intermeatal arch, . . . 805 | 805 | 305 | 310 | 320 | 320 


As good average measurements as could possibly be taken to com- 
pare with the above are those published by Professor Flower in his 
Catalogue of the collection of the College of Surgeons in England. 
His figures are, for ‘‘ African negroes of various tribes :””— 


Br Wolicocephalic, << . . . «een 
HaguEbypsicephalic; ;... 2 i) eo) 
Avs Propnathous, ... . . =) LO44N@e) 
IN Platyrhine, . ..,. . lp o68iiGa) 
@ioWMesoseme, . . . . . « 86a G43) 
ayy ‘Mesocephalic, . . . 2.4 L888) 


For further comparison I may put down the average indices of 
three typical African crania of unknown tribes, which I have recently 
measured at the College of Surgeons. They are as follows :— 


Bi, . . . 706, and therefore extremely dolicocephalic. 
PRE es TAG A hypsicephalie. 

Ai, . . . 1052, very prognathous. 

Ni, . . -. 4581, very platyrhine. 

Oi; =. .| 880, mesoseme. 


It will be seen that the two Cabenda crania A and B show con- 
siderable uniformity in all their indices; their most marked common 
character being the absolute absence of prognathism. Although their 
alveolar indices could not be accurately taken, as I have mentioned 


Length, L; Breadth, B; Breadth index = ‘‘ Cephalic index’’, Bi; Height, H; 
Height index, Hi; Basi-nasal distance, BN ; Basi-alveolar distance, BA ; Alveolar 
index, Ai; Nasal height, Nh; Nasal width, Nw; Nasal index, Ni; Orbital 
width, Ow; Orbital height, O h; Orbital index, O01; Capacity of cranium, Ca. 


AsBraHaAmM—On a Collection of Crania. 85 


above, there can be no doubt as to the non-protrudence of the facial 
bones ; and we may certainly consider the index in each case to be not 
much over 950. Crania which have an alveolar index above 1030 are 
considered by anthropologists to be prognathous, between 980 and 
1030 to be mesognathous, and below 980 to be orthognathous. These 
two crania are therefore extremely orthognathous; and, indeed, are 
more so than the ordinary run of European crania, for which, from the 
measurement of 184 examples, Professor Flower has assigned an aver- 
age index of 962. The cranium C, on the other hand, shows an 
approach to the ordinary negro type in the development of the face ; 
but even here the prognathism is so little marked that it may be con- 
sidered to be mesognathic. There is no means of judging as to the 
gnathism of D and E; but from the outline of the forehead I should 
say it would be orthognathic in either case. In looking over the Cata- 
logue of Professor Flower’s collection, I find that the lowest alveolar 
index is 970, and is given for the cranium of a male native of the 
Gold Coast. Dr. Bernard Davis, in his Thesaurus Craniorum, men- 
tions that one or two of his West African skulls are exceedingly 
European in form; but he gives no measurements by which we can 
determine their alveolar indices. Burton, Winwood Reade and others 
have spoken of the ‘‘beauty”’ of some of the African women, by 
which, I suppose, they mean, among other things, an approach to an 
orthognathic type; but until the present time I am not aware that 
any such Kuropean-shaped skulls have been actually brought forward 
and measured. This peculiar formation for negro skulls at once gives 
origin to a suspicion that perhaps we are considering the skulls of a 
mixed race; but, apart from the history, the other measurements indi- 
cate them to be veritably of negroes, with some of the racial charac- 
teristics most strongly marked. The doliocephaly, for instance, is 
extreme. While Professor Flower’s average cephalic index for negroes 
is 736, the average for these specimens is only 718; and the two, A 
and B, which are so orthognathous, are the most dolicocephalic of all, 
even more so than my three old negro skulls, which gave an average 
index of 706. Similarly, the nasal indices show that the negro charac- 
ter, in the respect of being platyrhine, is extreme—the average figure 
given by Professor Flower for negroes being 568, while these have 
indices of 596, 612, and 551, respectively. 

The cranial capacities, measured by means of rape-seed, are also in 
the first four specimens indicative of low type. In Professor Flower’s 
estimate the negro skulls appear to be of mesocephalic capacity, the 
average internal contents measuring 1388 cc.; only my specimen KE, 
which is doubtfully of the Cabenda tribe, is really mesocephalic ; the 
others, and especially those labelled B, C, and D, are exceedingly mi- 
crocephalic—in fact, exceptionally so. 

Without now attempting to give a detailed description of each of 
these crania, I may cursorily remark upon some of the more striking 
of their individual peculiarities. 

In A (Pl. IV., A and A a), although the sagittal and other sutures 


86 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


are united, there is some tendency to scaphocephaly. At the pterion 
on each side the four bones, frontal, parietal, squamosal, and alisphe- 
noid, almost meet in a point, in the way so common in the lowest 
races, and reminding one of the simian arrangement. The intertem- 
poral diameter is as large as the interparietal; the nasal bones are 
small, unsymmetrical, and flat; and the interorbital septum is wide. 
There is a well-marked, almost right angle, between the floor of the 
inferior nares and the front of the upper jaw. The palate is compara- 
tively small and flat, with the alveolar margin well curved; one of the 
fore molars on the right side has been long lost ante mortem; no trace 
remains of the basilar suture; the occipital condyles are broad, short, 
and flat; and the foramen magnum is elongated from before back- 
wards. 

The wide face and narrow brain-case of B (PI. IV., fig. 6, B and 
B a) is very striking. In this also the septum between the orbits is 
extremely thick ; the nasal bones are flat, and in line with the frontal ; 
and here, again, we find the oral portion with comparatively small 
development, although the sides of the arch are somewhat parallel, 
and thus showing an approach to the lower animal form. The sutures 
at the pterion have the normal arrangement of higher races. 

Beyond its microcephaly I need say little about the cranium C. It 
has been much scored by the weather, and otherwise subjected to ill- 
usage. 

The female calvaria D has the sagittal suture in nearly complete 
ankylosis; in E the two parietals are completely united, leaving no 
trace of the suture; and in F a similar condition is commencing. In 
the Zhesaurus Craniorum Dr. Bernard Davis remarks that ‘this 
premature ossification of the sutures is very frequent in African skulls;” 
and I have found the union in three out of the four negro skulls which 
are in the College of Surgeons of Dublin Museum. The specimens E 
and F have been subjected to the action of fire, whether accidentally 
or not I cannot say. The Congo cranium F (Pl. IV., fig. F) is of 
the typical negro type; and is noteworthy for its great prognathism, 
which is of the alveolar kind, that is to say, the great protrusion 
is in the alveolar margin; but a still more important peculiarity of 
this jaw is the fact that it possesses an extra true molar tooth on each 
side, in line with the others (fig. F, 1). Additional molars were first 
pointed out by Soemmering in a negro cranium which I believe is 
still in the Giessen Museum. Supernumerary molars in negroes are 
mentioned by Bernard Davis; but they are extremely rare. 

The remaining pieces of the collection will, perhaps, be considered 
of more general interest. The peculiar implement (PI. V., fig. a), 
with which we may begin, is not a musical instrument, nor a weapon, 
as might be supposed, but a pipe for smoking the so-called ‘‘ leamba;”’ 
which, to judge from the smell which is still retained by the pipe, as 
well as on the authority of Du Chaillu, is simply Indian hemp, or the 
dried leaves of Cannabis sativa, which appears to be cultivated all over 
central Africa. Livingstone mentions it as being one of the crops 


ABRAHAM—On a Collection of Crania. 87 


raised by the natives on the banks of the Zambesi and its tributaries, 
and Du Chaillu and others allude to its being grown on the West coast. 
It is interesting to find the use of this drug, to procure exhilaration 
and subsequent narcotism, so widely spread in Africa as well as in 
Asia. Dr. Allan tells me that these ‘‘leamba” pipes are smoked by 
consumptives on the West coast; and, no doubt, their effect, if used 
in moderation, would be soothing in painful sicknesses. The bowl 
of this pipe is formed of a brownish clay, and is not of an out-of-the- 
way size, while the stem is made of an elongated large fruit, of what 
plant I am unable to say; it measures 55 cm. in length, and 84 cm. in 
circumference. In Dr. Livingstone’s work on the Zambesi, a huge 
native tobacco pipe is figured, but in that the bowl is the largest part. 

The three curious examples of native pottery may now be consi- 
dered: the two larger pieces are water-coolers, and are known by the 
name of ‘‘ maringas.” Formed of a somewhat porous clay, a slight 
exudation of the contained water becomes possible ; and from the film 
so formed on the exterior, evaporating in the surrounding warm cur- 
rents of the atmosphere, we have a physical explanation for their cool- 
ing properties. Similar porous water-coolers are in use in most warm 
countries, and these recall’to me the so-called ‘‘ water-monkeys” of 
Jamaica. There is nothing remarkable in the shape of the vessel 
(Pl. V. y), except, perhaps, that its lines are elegant, and its contour 
singularly symmetrical—when we remember that in this case the 
potter had no lathe or other mechanical contrivances. The ornamen- 
tation is simple, and is effected by a series of fine lines round the neck 
and body, and by dark paint, laid on rather unevenly, in a symmetri- 
cal pattern. Together with that which I am now about to describe, 
it came from Loanga. 

The specimen (Pl. V. 8) is unlike anything of the kind which I have 
seen described or figured. It-is so fashioned that a current of air can 
pass, as it were, right through the mass of the liquid, the evaporation 
being thereby more extensive, and the cooling more rapid. It is as 
though two separate flasks were joined together by three tubes. Such 
an elaborate piece of plastic-work must require a great amount of 
ingenuity and skill on the part of the designer and maker. It is orna- 
mented more elaborately, chiefly by lines and bands of the same brown- 
ish paint, and by lines and indentations in the clay itself. 

The small jug (Pl. V.6) is the handiwork of bushmen of South- 
west Africa. Low and degraded as is this race, both physically and men- 
tally, this modest little attempt at any rate shows that even a bushman 
has an idea of form, and a dawning notion of art. The mark of the 
savage fire, in front of which it was baked, is to be seen near the 
handle; and around the body rough, blackened scorings form a pat- 
tern, and relieve the monotony of a uni-coloured surface. Primitive 
and lob-sided though the whole achievement may be, less elegant and 
artistic utensils are to be seen upon many a modern esthetic wall. 

Next follow two calabashes, richly ornamented with carvings, into 
which white chalk has been rubbed, and paint. These are commonly 
used for carrying water all over Africa ; and Livingstone, in his work 


88 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


on the Zambesi, alludes to their elaborate ornamentation. The Cala- 
bash tree is now common in the West Indies, and generally to be seen 
about the negro villages. Its large, hard, and durable gourd-like fruit, 
when ripe and dry, is an essential to the black housewife, being used 
for all kinds of utensils ; and when young and soft, it makes an excel- 
lent pickle. : 

The finish and quality of the knives and spears which are on the 
table show that the fabricators were no mean adepts in iron work. I 
think it was Dr. Livingstone who, in 1864, first pointed out that the 
nation of Africa may, at this period, be considered to be in their 
‘Tron age.’ He found the ‘‘ Manganja people,’’ who inhabit the 
country watered by the River Shiré, which flows into Lake Niassa, to 
be great workers in iron, extracting the metal from its ores and manu- 
facturing it into excellent hoes, knives, spear heads, bracelets, &c., 
and some of these, as well as forges, &c., were figured by him. 

Captain Burton, in 1863, described the Fans, who inhabit the 
interior of the South-west coast, as ‘‘ cunning workers in iron, which 
is their wealth ;” and he mentions their spears ‘‘ of cruel and fantastic 
shape,”’ and curious lotus-shaped knives, ‘‘with blades as broad as they 
are long, ‘‘as is the fashion of the Mpongwe.”’ Other travellers in 
Africa have found iron-workers in other parts; and Captain Cameron, 
in a Paper on ‘‘ The Anthropology of Africa,” read before the Anthro- 
pological Institute, in 1877, gives a very interesting account of the 
iron-working which he saw. 

The knife, marked 27, is a double-edged chopping-knife, in its 
wooden sheath ; the blunt square apex is curious, and its breadth and 
lotus-like shape bear out Capt. Burton’s remarks quoted above. 

The weapon marked 28, like the foregoing, is of the Mpongwe tribe 
and of the Fans iron. A very similar one is figured by Du Chaillu 
as a ‘‘war knife used by the Fans,” in his work on Equatorial 
Africa. The shape is graceful, and would, no doubt, prove a service- 
able weapon in a hand-to-hand fight. The barbs, wound round with 
brass wire, are probably intended for ornament. The two iron imper- 
fect circles are said by Dr. Allan to be necklets, and to be also belong- 
ing to the Mpongwe tribe. 

The spears are of the Combé tribe, and come from Bata; they are 
well balanced for throwing. Du Chaillu figures several Fan spears, 
which are very similar to these; and he says that the accuracy of aim 
and force with which the natives cast them is surprising. The small 
barbs, which are just behind the blade in the longer of the two, are 
probably for use as well as ornament—in case the latter should snap 
off, to keep the shaft sticking in the flesh. 

The harpoon is also of African iron, and is from the Congo river. 
The negroes of this part are great fishermen, and are clever with the 
harpoon, which they use for turtle and large fish, as well as for 
whales, when they get the chance. 

The little basket is of the Cabenda tribe, and is a pretty little 
example of such work. 

The grass mat is from the Gaboon. Itisarather coarse example 


POLITE LITERATURE & ANTIQUITIES. 


Proc. R.I.A.. Vol 2. ‘Ser il, Plate 3. 


ABRAHAM—On a Collection of Crania. 89 


of the textile art; in parts of the interior, however, the natives weave 
fine and soft cloth out of certain kinds of grass fibre. 

The two skull-eaps are of grass, and come from Loanga and Sierra 
Leone respectively. 

The cowrie belts are from Old Calabar and from Bonny. The 
larger is of the value equivalent to about sixpence in our money ; but 
it would purchase a large amount of yams and other food. 

The hair-pin is carved out of a hippopotamus tooth, and comes 
from Cape Lopez, at the mouth of the Gaboon. The belles of that 
country complete their coiffure by sticking one of these pins into the 
front of the hair, according to the figure given in Du Chaillu’s book, 

The ivory armlet was brought from ‘‘ Grand Cess,” and is one of 
those worn by Krumen. Mr. Winwood Reade, in his work on 
‘Savage Africa,” states that the Krumen wear bracelets of ivory as a 
sign that they have visited the Cameroons or the Gaboon country. 
In other parts of Africa distinguished ladies sometimes wear similar 
armlets. Thomas A. Greer Forbes, in his work on ‘‘ Africa,’’ mentions 
that the principal wife of a powerful Makololo chief wore a large 
ivory ring on the arm above each elbow—of course in addition to 
about a dozen brass or copper bangles on the forearm. I believe that 
this African fashion is now becoming prevalent in other countries. 

The wooden figure on the table is an idol or ‘“‘ Juju,” which was 
purchased at Loanga. It may be supposed that it was prayed to in- 
efficaciously, and therefore sold by its worshippers. From its white 
colour, it probably represents an evil spirit ; for although in European 
countries the incarnation of wickedness is commonly considered to 
assume a black personality, among the black races he is generally 
believed to be white. As regards the sex of this deity, upon anato- 
mical grounds, 1 am not quite certain whether it is intended to be 
male orfemale. Itis probably the latter; and we know that some of the 
Africans consider their evil spirits sometimes to be of the gentler sex. 

The photographs are of females of Gambia. The central figure has 
arrived at full maturity, and the characteristic pendulous mamme of 
the negro mother are well seen in her case. Another point of anato- 
mical interest shown in the photograph is her large and protrudent 
umbilicus. Dr. Allan found similar formations in from 5 to 10 per 
cent. of the natives of the South-west coast, and in many cases they 
are veritable umbilical herniz. I recollect to have observed many 
large umbilici among the negro children of Jamaica. 

When we remember that Dr. Allan got together this collection 
without very great difficulty, and within a few months, it is a matter 
for wonder and regret that his example is not more often followed, 
and that the alumni of our colleges and schools who travel abroad do 
not more often remember the museum of their Alma Mater in the 
way Dr. Allan has done. In conclusion, I wish to state that the 
collection has been in my hands but a short time, and to express my 
regret that several circumstances have prevented me from treating it 
in as exhaustive a manner as it deserves. 


Rh. I. A. PROC., SER. Il., VOL. II,—POL, LIT. AND ANTIQ. xk 


90 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


DESCRIPTION OF PLATES IV. anp V., 


Intustratinc Dr. ABRAHAM’s PapEeR on A CoLLEcTION oF CRANIA 
AND OTHER OBJECTS. 


PLATE IV. 
Fics 
A, Cranium of a Cabenda Negro. 
Aa, Profile of ditto. 
B, Cranium of another Cabenda Negro. 
Ba, Ditto in profile. 
F, View of Upper Jaw of a Congo Negro. 
Fl, Supernumerary Molar Teeth in ditto. 
PLATE Y. 
Fics. 
a, Pipe for smoking ‘‘leamba,’’ from South-West Africa. 
8 and y, Water-coolers, or ‘‘ maringas,’’ from Loanga. 
8, A Bushman Jug, from South-West Africa. 


me 
Es. 


POLITE LITERATURE & ANTIQUITI 


Plate. 4. 


Ser ii. 


Proc. R.I.A. Vol 2. 


a 


POLITE LITERATURE & ANTIQUITIES. 


Proe. R.L.A. Voi 2. Ser nike Plate 5, 


Na 


nla 


Frereuson—On the Doorway of the Round Tower, Kildare. 91 


XX.—On THE Doorway oF THE Rounp Tower or Kizparr. By Str 
Samuet Ferevson, LI.D. 


[Read, November 8, 1880. ] 


A torry church tower stood at Kildare in the time of Giraldus Cam- 
brensis, who speaks of it as being then a very ancient monument. 
The round tower still standing there is primd facie the same edifice. 
But its doorway exhibits a kind of ornamentation which, if old in the 
last quarter of the twelfth century, when Giraldus wrote, would give 
too early a date for the supposed 
commencement of that style in 
architectural decoration called 
Romanesque. Dr. Petrie there- 
fore argued, as regards the Kil- 
dare tower, that either the Roma- 
nesque style had developed itself 
here earlier than archeologists 
generally would be willing to ad- 
mit, or else that the tower itself 
should be regarded as a new struc- 
ture built since the time of Cam- 
brensis; though this latter hypo- 
thesis rests on no authority, and 
receives no support from the 
author. 

Other investigators have got 
over the difficulties involved in 
the dilemma by suggesting that 
the doorway is an ‘‘ insertion”’; 
and, in evidence of that view, 
point to appearances of newer 
masonry surrounding it, and 
spreading over a large surface 
between it and the ground. 

I am unable to concur in this se: ealiD._ fie 
theory ; and, as the reasons on oy Ure Sa icc 
both sides appear to rest on no- a pice val mye 
thing definite, I have asked leave Fic. 1. 
to place before the Academy the 
particular grounds on which, as it seems to me, this doorway should 
be regarded as part of the original structure. 

It stands at a height of about fifteen feet from the ground, and is 
now accessible by a stair-ladder with a handrail leading to an external 
landing or balcony from which every part of the work can be satisfac- 
torily examined. 


92 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


It is what is called a “recessed” doorway of three orders or grada- 
tions of members, of which the two internal orders are perfect, and 
exhibit the ornamental work in question. The first or external order 
has disappeared, its place having been supplied by the same rough 
rubble masonry which shows over the rest of the newer surface. As 
far as concerns the doorway, it is obvious that this new masonry goes 
no deeper than the thickness of the first order ; for it abuts against the 
dressed red sandstone jambs and arch of the second order which pro- 
ject behind it. Plainly enough there has, to that extent, been a repair- 
ing of dilapidation both of the surface of the tower and of the outer 
order of the doorway. But this new work exhibits no appearance 
of having been executed at different times, and the internal orders 
exhibit no appearance of ever having undergone the least disturbance, 
though, of course, it might be said that, consistently with present ap- 
pearances, there may have been an original insertion, the external 
members of which may have subsequently mouldered away, and that 
the primary new work due to the insertion may have been overlayed 
and hidden from observation by the secondary work due to the repair- 
ing of that dilapidation; and, but for the further fact about to be 
adduced, it might be difficult to give these hypotheses, gratuitous and 
fanciful as they are, any other answer than that, in the absence of 
evidence to the contrary, the presumption is that things remain in 
statu quo ante. 

The theory of an insertion of one opening in lieu of another 
implies, however, a process of underpinning to sustain the weight of 
the wall after the withdrawal of the support given by the first doorway, 
and a further process of removal of the incumbent masonry to a suf- 
ficient height to give head-room to the workmen employed in putting 
in the new arch. It has been mentioned that the new work sur- 
rounds the doorway and spreads thence downward to near the ground. 
But above, where the new work ought to appear, if any such opera- 
tion as is suggested had ever taken place, not only is there no trace of 
new work beyond the few inches necessary for making up the outer 
rim of the first recess, but this part of the surface of the tower still 
carries on its face, altogether undisturbed and obviously in its original 
state, the old drip-stone or hood moulding for preserving the work 
below from the weather. It is of the gabled form, such as is used for 
the protection of other doorway-opes in other Ivish ecclesiastical 
remains—Killeshin, Freshford, Clonfert, Roscrea—and is nowhere, 
so far as | know, employed save in connexion with arched and deco- 
rated work in the same style with the ornamentation here. Nothing 
can be more distinct than the evidence afforded by this member and 
by the surface it projects from, that the original masonry of the tower 
has never been disturbed over the crown of the present doorway arch 
beyond the shallow rim of external rubble-work above described. 

Dr. Petrie has not gone into this question of ‘‘insertion”’ farther 
than by noticing the suggestion as gratuitous, and appealing to the 
evidence of the monument itself. He has, however, carefully shown 


Frrauson—On the Doorway of the Round Tower, Kildare. 98 


the new work over the external jambs and over the head of the outer 
arch in his drawing of the doorway, reproduced from the Academy’s 
Transactions (vol. xx., p. 208) above. 

I am able in one detail to make a slight correction in Petrie’s 
enlarged drawing of one of the details. He has shown the capitals of 
the inner pilasters as consisting of a double arcade with contained 
stems and foliage. He may easily be excused for failing to make out 
the lines of a surface so abraded, and in a position so difficult for obser- 
vation. I present a cast, from which it will be seen that the design 
is somewhat different. The forms which he regarded as semicircular 


———— 

— ——<——— 
Sar SS 
= 


appear here as of Gothic design; but they seem to be parts of a floral 
rather than an architectural composition. A flower on a stem rises 
between the arcades, giving something of the effect of the honeysuckle 
ornament. I also present another cast, showing the entire accuracy 
of his drawing as regards the decoration of the soffete. 

On the resulting question, whether the whole tower be not of a 
date posterior to the time of Cambrensis, I content myself with ob- 
serving, that of the other works with which its gabled canopy con- 
nects it, some are known to be older, and none to be later, than that 
epoch. 


94 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XXI.—A prescription oF A Hiwyaritic SEAL ENGRAVED ON SARD, AND 
on A SmAtt Contectron or Basytontan Inscrrpep CYLINDERS. 
By W. Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., M.R.1.A. 


[Read, May 23, 1881.] 


AxovT a year since a small collection of early engraved seals chanced 
to come into my possession, amongst which those that possessed the 
chief interest were seven inscribed seal cylinders of Babylonian type ; 
and a Himyaritic seal, with an inscription engraved upon sard; I also 
obtained a Pheenicio-Assyrian seal made of ivory, and several others 
engraved on different kinds of gems, referable to various periods of 
early classical history, and affording examples of Sassanian, Greek, 
Roman, and Pheenician workmanship; but all of less importance than 
those I desire to place on record in this communication. 

It was impossible to obtain any reliable information regarding the 
places where these seals were procured, or the circumstances under 
which the collection was formed; but from the character of the 
objects themselves, and from a collection of gold and silver coims that 
were associated with them, I should conjecture that they were 
obtained during an extensive tour in the East, extending through 
Asia Minor, Persia, and probably along the Euphrates, for I got 
concave aurel of the Later Roman Empire, struck by Alexius I. and 
Johannes II., of the Comneni family; five tetradrachms of the 
Seleucide ; several Parthian coms; a large silver medallion, or coin, 
of Sultan Hussin Ben Soleiman, of Persia; and especially two very 
rare silver coins of Timur the Tartar, not contained in our great 
public collection, and probably undescribed. 

The Babylonian seal cylinders were, as I have stated, seven in 
number, and six of these were carved from massive iron peroxide, or 
native hematite. They all presented incised sunken figures of deities, 
with various symbolic objects, and priests, or religious worshippers, 
probably some representing the former owners of the seals, and all 
without accompanying inscriptions. The seventh of the seal cylinders 
I was specially interested about, for it contained four lines of inscrip- 
tion in the well-known Babylonian characters, and with them the 
figure of a deity and of his attendant worshipper, all well preserved, 
being cut upon a piece of almost translucent pale gray agate. I was 
anxious to ascertain what this inscription was intended to record, and 
availed myself of the kindness of Rev. A. H. Sayce, of Queen’s 
College, Oxford, to decipher its meaning. He took the trouble 
of examining all the seals for me, and of writing a full and clear 
account of the different objects they represent, and to the communica- 
tions he sent me we are indebted for all the information which this 
Paper may contain. I need not say how deeply I feel obliged to him 
for his kindness in this matter. 

No. 1.—A hematite cylinder, measuring 16 millimetres in length. 
It represents a priest, with an altar behind, and a deity (apparently 


e mo 


FrazEr—On a Description of a Himyaritic Seal, &c. 95 


Rimmon, or the Air God) in front, with a winged dragon by way of 
ornament. 

No. 2.—Also composed of hematite, measuring 16 millimetres in 
length. A rude-cut seal, resembling those which are obtained from 
Cyprus, from which island Rev. Mr. Sayce considers it possibly came. 
Owing to its rude cutting, and its being much worn, it is difficult to 
recognize what subjects it was intended to represent. 

No. 3.—An archaic hematite seal of large size, which measures 
26 millimetres in length. It represents several composite monsters, 
amongst them Hea-bani, the satyr (with human head and bull’s legs), 
who holds the hands of the hero Isdhubar. Isdhubar is struggling 
with a monster, behind whom a horse(?) stands. There is next a 
group of two monsters, which Mr. Sayce does not explain. The 
figures on this seal are well cut, and it affords a good example of the 
advanced state of art in the country and at the period it was made. 


No. 4.—Another brown hematite cylinder of archaic type. It is 
the smallest-sized cylinder in the collection, and measures only 15 milli- 
metres in length. The image of the first owner of the seal is on the 
left, and a priest on the right of the ornaments, composed of a star 
and flower, of the Goddess Istar (Astarte). An image of the goddess 
herself is noticed in the middle. Under the form of the image here 
represented Istar was called Hana in Babylon, and is identified by 
the Greeks with their deity Artemis. 

No. 5.—Likewise composed of brown hematite. This cylinder 
measures 22 millimetres in length. It represents the image of the 
goddess Istar, accompanied by two attendant priests, and also a repre- 
sentation of the owner of the seal. 

No. 6.—This cylinder has undergone little wear or rubbing, and 
is still in an unusually well-preserved condition. It is likewise made 
from brown hematite, and measures 29 millimetres in length. It 
represents a deity, probably Merodach, with his symbol, a human 
head, below. The owner of the seal is paying due worship in front. 
Behind is a lizard, the object of which Mr, Sayce says he does not 
know. Behind him again is a twin deity on a pedestal, and Mr. Sayce 
states he is not aware whom this figure is intended for. 


96 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


No. 7.—Is the cylinder engraved on gray agate, already mentioned 
as having four lines of Babylonian inscription. It measures 29 milli- 
metres in length, and is in good preservation, as might be expected 
from the hardness of the stone it is composed of. The engraving on 


Fig, 2. 


it shows the high state of art at the time it was made. Mr. Sayce 
refers this seal probably to the time of Nebuchadnezzar. It repre- 
sents the goddess Ishtar, with a worshipper standing in front, and the 
inscription reads as follows :— 


1. GU AN Canu-Khi, probably to be read Panu-Canu Khi. 

2. The son of Akhi-Dur-Kibbar. 

3. The image of the god of the planet Jupiter (Merodach), lite- 
rally ‘The Bull of the Sun.” 

4. And the god Sakni. 


Mr. Sayce kindly examined for me the other seals in this collec- 
tion, and I would select from them, as deserving of 
special observation, the Himyaritic seal, engraved 
on sard, of which I have already made mention. 

The inscription of this seal has been deciphered 
as follows :—L’:-A’DH-B-N,—the translation being 
‘belonging to Adhban,” that is, ‘“‘to the wise 
man.” It is a matter of interest to find, after so 
many centuries and changes, social and political, ’ 
the name of this philosopher preserved on his Fig. 3. 
signet ring, as fresh almost as when he wore it and used it in his 
daily occupations. 


DouEerty—On the Abbey of Fuhan. 97 


XXII.—Tue Ansszy or Fanan. By Wriu1am J. Donerry, C.E., 
M.R.I.A, 


[ Read, February 28, 1881.] 


THE site of the ancient abbey founded by Saint Mura in the sixth 
century, and known in the Irish annals by the names of Fathen- 
Mura, Othain-Mura, Fathen-Mura-Othna, &c., is to be seen about 
eight miles north of the city of Derry, in the parish of Upper 
Fathan, in the barony of Inis-owen, Co. Donegal. 

Adjoining, to the east, the main road leading from Derry to 
Buncrana, the abbey nestles in the ‘‘Bosom of Fahan,’”! one of 
Ireland’s most charming vales. North, west, and east, are seen the 
lofty. peaks of the Donegal mountains; beneath, the blue-tinted 
waters of Lough Swilly*? receive the shadows of the surrounding 
hills, and glint and gleam in the sunlight; while to the south rises 
in solemn grandeur the most storied hill of Ulster—the Grianan of 
Aileach. To become conversant with the facts associated with this 
name, it will be necessary to travel back into the records of our 
earliest Christian history. 

The results of the personal researches of the late John O’ Donovan, 
LL.D., into the history and antiquities of the Co. Donegal, made 
during a visit in the autumn of 1835, are embodied in a series of 
antiquarian letters, the series of which form one of the treasures of 
the Library of the Royal Irish Academy. In one of these letters, Dr. 
O’Donoyan gives many particulars relating to St. Mura, principally 
collated from the ‘‘ Acta Sanctorum,” the celebrated work of John 
Colgan, a native of Inis-owen. Colgan was a Franciscan friar, 
attached to the Irish convent of St. Antony of Padua, in Louvain, 
where his book was published in 1645. He was a ‘ Professor of 
Divinity, an Irish Scholar, antiquarian and Church Historian.” 

O’Donovan, writing from Buncrana on August 25th, 1835, says— 
“‘ Yesterday we travelled through the parish of Upper Fahan, to get 
the Irish pronunciation of the names of the townlands, hamlets, &c., 
and saw the site of the old church of Fathain-Mura. It being a 
fertile district, the Albany have as usual settled in it, to the total 
exclusion of ancient traditions, and to the extinction of the fame of 
St. Mura. I could see nothing in the churchyard that belonged to the 


1 Fathen, or Fahan, in the Irish language literally means a green spot, or 
bosom, and is locally known as The Bosom to the present day, being almost 


surrounded by a circle of hills. ; 
2 Lough Swilly, the Lake of Shadows, from the hills around appearing so 
clearly reflected in the waters of the lough. 


R. I. A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTFIQ. L 


98 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


time of Mura but two old stones, exhibiting rude ornaments and repre- 
sentations of the crucifixion. We learn from Colgan that this was a 
place of much celebrity in former ages, and that some famous reliques 
belonging to it were preserved in his own time.® 

O’ Donovan adds: ‘‘The natives know nothing about St. Mura now, 
except that he first commenced to build his church on the summit of 
a hill at a short distance from the old graveyard of Fahan, and that 
some blessed birds made signs unto him to erect it in the hollow 
beneath.” 

The only confirmation now forthcoming of the fact that there had 
been an attempt to erect a church on the top of the adjoining hill is 
the existence on the summit of the Golan Hill, at an elevation of 
about 800 feet above the sea level, a cairn of stones, that evidently 
had been placed there at some very remote period, inasmuch as they 
are all ‘‘as grey as a ghost,” and are now heaped together in conical 
form, having been collected by the officers of the Ordnance Survey as 
a distinguishing point for the purpose of their triangulation survey of 
Ireland. 

Comparing the relative distances of the site of Aileach or Zura 
and Mount Crom/a, in Inis-owen, as marked on Beaufort’s map of 
Ireland, the distance would accord with the cairn of the Golan of 
Fahan.! 

O’Donovan further says:—‘‘I can get no account of Bachull 
Mura; it is probable that it was destroyed during the disturbances of 
1688, or carried to the Continent. What does Dr. Petrie the great 
carrier off of Bachulls think ?”’ 


The Bachull Mura or Crozier of St. Mura. 


The crozier of St. Mura found its way into the hands of Dr. 
Petrie, as suggested might have been the case by O’Donovan, but a 
portion of the crozier, comprising the head or crook, and about 
18 inches in length of the staff, it seems was preserved in the 
vicinity of Sligo, whither in all likelihood it was carried about the 
time of the flight of the Earlsin 1607. Dr. Petrie, the great collector of 
croziers, discovered it, and fortunately presented it (with many others) 
to the Royal Irish Academy, where it now remains: all its gems and 
adornments are gone, but what remains of the workmanship reveals 
the fashion and style of art of an early age. The late Henry O’ Neill, 
in describing some drawings of the Bachull Mura, executed by him for 
the author of this Paper, says:—‘‘The one which represents the shrine 
is the same size as the original; the other is double the size (lineal) of 
the ornamentation on the upper boss, this being well decorated. As 


3 See Colgan’s Acta Sanctorum Hibernia, p. 587. 
4 The ‘‘ Golan Hill,”’ the hill immediately adjoining the site of the abbey. 


DouErty—On the Abbey of Fahan. 99 


the whole staff is much corroded, it was necessary, in order to give a 
just idea of the artistic character of the decorations on this boss, 
to represent all its ornamentation, and that my drawing should illus- 
trate it, not in its corroded state, but as it was originally.” He con- 
sidered that it was ornamented with amber, such ornature existing on 
some brooches in the Academy’s collection, or that it might have been 
ornamented with painted china, two specimens of which survive on 
the celebrated cross of Cong. The latter supposition is strengthened 
by the fact that such decorations are numerous on the ancient and 
beautiful crozier belonging to the Duke of Devonshire, a relic which 
has been illustrated in O’ Neill’s work on the ‘“‘ Fine Arts and Civiliza- 
tion of Ancient Ireland.” 


The Chain of St. Mura. 


The chain of St. Mura has been preserved; it is now in the 
Academy, having formed part of Dr. Petrie’s collection. It is of 
bronze, and may have been attached to the cloak or outer garment, as 
a badge of office in the manner of mayoralty chains. The author is 
indebted for the particulars relating to the crozier and chain to Mr. 
Wakeman, the author of the Handbook of Irish Antiquities. 


The Bell of St. Mura.’ 


Another object of antiquarian interest, supposed to belong to the 
time of the seventh century, formerly heldin great veneration, and con- 
nected with this abbey, is the Bell of St. Mura, the preservation of 
which to the present time is in itself sufficient to show the esteem 
and veneration in which it was held by its possessors. It was pur- 
chased about the year 1850 from a resident in the townland of 
Ludden, near Fahan, by Mr. John M‘Clelland of Dungannon, who 
has given a graphic description of the Bell and its workmanship, in a 
Paper published in the Ulster Journal of Archeology, with illustra- 
tions. The present locale of the Bell is doubtful; some antiquarians 
assign it to the British Museum, but the author’s recent inquiry on 
the point was answered in the negative by the Curator of that Insti- 
tution. Further inquiries to endeavour to establish its Jocale have as 
yet been attended with no satisfactory result. Unfortunately the famine 
years compelled the humble possessors of the Bell, then residing at 
Lisfannon near Fahan, to dispose of this precious and venerable sou- 
venir of bygone art, which it is hoped may, through the medium of 
this notice, soon find its way to the Museum of the Academy. 


5A drawing inthe Ulster Journal of Archeology, vol. i. Since reading this Paper 
the author received a letter from His Grace the Duke of Leinster, saying that the 
Bell of St. Mura is at present in the museum of his sister-in-law, Lady Otho 
Fitzgerald. 

© Loc, cit., vol. i. p- 274. 


100 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The Holy Water or Baptismal Font. 


Almost simultaneously with the transference from Fahan of the 
Bell of St. Mura, the Holy Water or Baptismal Font belonging to the 
abbey, which had been held carefully as an heirloom, and preserved 
by a neighbouring family, was entrusted to the care of the late Father 
Porter, P.P. of Malin in Inis-owen, and was by him placed in the 
Catholic church of Lag, near Malin, where it is still preserved. The 
Font is 20 inches in diameter, 15 inches deep, and cut hexagonally. 
The ‘‘Stoup” is 12 inches in diameter and 6 inches deep, and has a 
hole 1 inch in diameter in the bottom of the bowl; the stone is of 
native granite.’ 


The Ancient Table Cross.® 


The only other visible “‘ relique”’ which the fury of the times has 
suffered to remain near the precincts of this venerable site is a very 
fine specimen of the Ancient Table Cross of Ireland; it stands to the 
right of the ruins in the graveyard, and adjoins the site of the abbey. 
The interlacing of the ribbon tracery serves to delineate the outlines 
of the cross, in addition to the slight projecting arms on both sides of 
the stone (a photograph of which the writer has recently presented to 
the Academy); the pattern of the tracery is easily discernible, not- 
withstanding centuries of exposure to the rude blasts of a northern 
clime, and the author is confident that an examination of its details 
will evoke the admiration of every lover of Irish art. A very chaste 
fac-simile of this cross has been lately executed by Mr. Walter Doolin 
of Westland-row, Dublin, under the direction of the author, for the 
purpose of being placed by his relatives at Letterkenny, over the 
remains of the late Bishop of Raphoe, the Most Rev. James 
M ‘Devitt. 

A very fine Greek cross 16 inches by 14 inches, and raised 
within a mariginal border, is preserved and built into the boun- 
dary wall facing the public road on the Derry side of the gate- 
way. This cross may have been taken from the walls of the abbey 
itself, where it might have formed part of a mural tablet, which had 
been erected to the memory of some person of distinction. Local 
tradition says that this Table Cross formed the headstone of the 
graves of several Catholic Bishops, and that it marks the site of the 
grave of St. Mura, the founder of the abbey. Be that as it may, 


7 The author is indebted for the measurements and description of the ‘‘ Font’’ 
to Mr. P. M‘Laughlin of Glack-na-brad, near Malin. 

8 See Photographs in the Academy’s Museum. 

’ An inscription in Irish characters was in former ages cut on the sides or edges 
of the cross, but time has almost entirely obliterated it; a rubbing of what remains 
has been obtained and submitted to Professor O’ Looney, Catholic University, who 
was unable from its indistinctness to deduce therefrom a definite reading. 


Douerty—On the Abbey of Fahan. 101 


many eminent ecclesiastics have been buried in this graveyard, one 
of the latest having been the Rev. James Hegarty, Doctor of Divinity 
of Raphoe, who was interred under the shadow of this cross, in the 
year 1715. The stone overlying his remains is of white Italian 
marble, but sadly discoloured, from its low position and by age; at 
its western end, or top end of the slab, is a space two feet square, 
which has been carefully carved over with what appears to have 
been a combined ecclesiastical and family escutcheon inside a graven 
shield. The ecclesiastical portion bears an angel with expanded 
wings: at the top are the words, partly obliterated, Zn-Oce-—— Columba, 
together with an open scroll on one side, and the outlines of a church 
or castle on the opposite side. Below is what seems to be the typical 
seven-branch candlestick, supported by two doves, with this epitaph :-— 
“‘Under this stone doth James Hegarty lye, Priest, and Doctor of Divi- 
nity; sometime Rector of the Roman Clergy of Raphoe; An ornament 
and zealous teacher of his Church and lover of his country; who 
changed this life in hope [of a] glorious resurrection, and . . . . in the 
mercy of his God, the 30th day of June, 1715, in the 65th year of his 
age.’’ On another slab alongside the above, but of coarser material 
and ruder workmanship, and evidently of an earlier date, the same 
clerical and secular arms are graven. This second stone has a plain 
Roman cross at its top, rising out of the well-known symbolical 
letters 1.H.S., on it is the angel with wings outspread, also a bell, 
book, and candlestick, and underneath the castle and open scroll the 
seven-branch candlestick and two doves, and the following inscrip- 
tion— 
A.D. MEMORIAM RLY. DOM. BERNARDI 
HEGARTY QVI PAR®CHI(?)4 DE FAWN HAC... 


together with about a dozen other letters entirely undecipherable. 
The inscription bears no date. Prior to 1833 this ground formed 
the general cemetery for all denominations of the district. On re- 
opening a grave a few years since, a stone coffin was discovered 
therein. Another curious stone is to be seen built into the wall 
fronting the roadway to the left of the gate; in its centre is a circular 
hole, about the size of a closed hand. Many conjectures have arisen 
in the locality as to the former use and purpose of this stone. Some 
of the peasantry believe that it had been placed outside the abbey as 
a stoup for holy water. These, as O'Donovan states, are all the 
remains in the churchyard ‘‘ that belonged to the time of Mura.’’™ 


10 T learn from Dr. Logue, Bishop of Raphoe, that a Dr. Hegarty of about this 
date has been traditionally spoken of in his native parish, near the Mulroy, under 
the title of the ‘‘ Soggarth-Mor.”’ 

11 The Very Rey. Dr. Reeves has contributed an exhaustive article on ‘‘St. Mura” 
to the Ulster Journal of Archaology, vol. i., in which he refers to the two old stone 


CTVOS8SCS. 


102 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The Holy Well and Station of St. Mura. 


A singular instance of the simple faith of the Irish peasantry 
should be here recorded. The native Irish of the most Celtic parts of 
Inis-owen were ignorant of the very name of St. Mura; yet a tradi- 
tional halo of sanctity surrounds his former dwelling-place, indicating 
that in times of old the place was a seat of holiness and scholarship. 
Hence pilgrimages to the Holy Well are common: around the “‘station”’ 
the pilgrims have for centuries made their ‘‘turas,’’ they “tell” their 
beads, and fulfil such acts of prayer and penance as are usually paid 
by pilgrims at the shrines of the saints of their veneration. Many a 
pilgrim from Clonmany and Malin, foot-weary and travel-stained, has 
the writer seen sanctify this retreat with a devotion known only to 
the simple in faith—exhibiting, after a lapse of twelve hundred years, 
a religious belief as unique, and a fervour of devotion as enthusiastic 
as any that centred about the spot in the beginning of the seventh 
century. The ‘‘ well” and ‘‘station”’ are contiguous to each other; 
the former is close to the Lough Swilly railway, near St. John’s, the 
residence of Mr. Olphert, D.L.; the latter is in a field belonging to 
the same gentleman, and adjoins his garden; both are easily dis- 
tinguished. Many miracles are spoken of traditionally as the result 
of the pilgrimages, but the recorded miracles mentioned by Colgan 
are lost. It should be mentioned that the Holy Well of Fahan owes 
its preservation, at the present day, to the large-hearted reverence of 
a native of Inis-owen for the reliques, eloquent in their very silence, 
of the ancient history of his country. The gentleman, who by the 
way, does not share the religious belief of the pilgrims who crowd the 
spot, prevailed upon the engineers of the Lough Swilly railway to 
respect the Holy Well, in fixing the curvature of the line. Conse- 
quently, to the former owner of St. John’s, Major Marshall, J. P., 
aided by the active intervention of the then worthy and venerated 
parish priest of Fahan, the late Rev. Bernard M‘El-Downey, we owe 
the saving of the Well from destruction. Major Marshall caused an 
ornate brick covering to be built over the Well; but the vandalism which 
had formerly, as Colgan says, effaced the remains of antiquity from 
the place, was still sufficiently rampant to tear down even the arched 
covering, and the fallen debris remains a monument to ‘‘the rabidness 
of their fury.” 

Dr. Reeves fixes the death of the founder of the abbey as having 
occurred about the year a.p. 645. The learned Colgan refers it to 
the commencement of the seventh century, on the ground that St. 
Mura wrote an account of St. Columba or Columbkill, who died a.p. 
o9le 

Many of the successors of St. Mura in this monastery were persons 
of distinction who have left a name in Irish history; among them may 
be named Fothadh-na-Canoine or ‘‘ the Canonist.”’ 

-y The parish of Fahan is noteworthy as having provided many bishops, 


DouEerty—On the Abbey of Fuhan. 103 


both Catholic and Protestant, for the ancient See of Derry. A former 
bishop of that See, the Most Rev. Philip M‘Devitt, who presided over 
the diocese, and who died in 1797,” was born under the shadow of the 
Scalp Mountain at Crislagh, within bowshot of the present Catholic 
church of Fahan. That distinguished prelate, Bishop Ed. Maginn, 
was P. P. of the united parishes of Upper and Lower Fahan before 
his elevation to the episcopal dignity. The present ruler of the 
Catholic See of Derry, the Venerable and Most Rev. Francis Kelly, 
D.D., was P. P. of Fahan at the time he was called to occupy the See 
of the city of St. Columba; and the present distinguished prelate of 
the Protestant Church, Dr. Alexander, was likewise Rector of the 
parish prior to his elevation to the see of Derry and Raphoe. 
Sometimes fact surpasses fiction in the marvellous; and it is indeed 
strange, even to romance, that the lands which had been granted to the 
founder of the Abbey of Fathan, by a king of Ireland in the begin- 
ning of the seventh century, should have remained until recently, 
throughout the vicissitudes of ages, an appanage of the church of 
Fahan. To the present day these are known as the church lands of 
Fahan, and amid ali the changes of stormy and perilous times they 
appear to have escaped the general confiscation. Queen Elizabeth, by 
letters patent of the 28th of June, in the thirtieth year of her reign, 
upon the formal surrender of Sir John O’Doherty, confirmed him in 
his territory of Inis-owen, excepting the castle, lands, and tenements 
of this religious house of Fahan, then for the first time dissolved, the 
lands of which were required for the Queen’s Bishop of Derry. Sub- 
sequently, however, Sir John joined in arms against her power, in 
conjunction with Hugh Earl of Tyrone; so that it is not surprising to 
find that, on May 1st, in the thirty-seventh year of Queen Elizabeth, 
the territory of Inis-owen, with the exception of three hundred acres 
around the fort of Culinore, and the lands which had previously be- 
longed to the Abbey of Fathain, became formally forfeited to the Crown. 
Sir Cahir O’ Doherty, son of Sir John, was the possessor of these lands 
at the time; but, on the 16th of July, in the eighth year of James the 
First, all the lands which had formerly belonged to Sir John and Sir 
Cahir O’ Doherty were made over and granted to Sir Arthur Chichester, 
Baron of Belfast, excepting, however, from the grant six quarters of 
termon land or erenach land at Fahan, together with sixty acres of land 
adjoining the aforesaid six quarters, and adjacent to the parish church 
of Fahan. The names of the six quarters were, Letir, the Sleane, and 
Mill quarter, the Castle quarter, the Magherabegs, and the quarter of 
Lisfannon. All these have passed away during this century out of the 
hands even of the Bishop of Derry; and the remnant of the once 
broad acres attached to the Abbey of Fahan was reduced, in 1868, to 
the statutable quantity of ten acres surrounding the glebe house of 
Fahan ; whilst the balance of the sixty acres—set apart in James’s 


1 Q’Donovan, in his Ordnance Memoir of Derry. 


104 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


patent to Chichester for the parish church—was purchased from the 
Church Temporalities Commissioners by the present respected Rector 
of Fahan, the Rev. John Canon King. 

Nothing now remains. of the castle belonging to Fahan Abbey 
except the name attached to and retained by the lands. The castle 
itself, which was evidently a square keep, and which is described in 
an account of the places of strength in the O’Doherty’s country, pre- 
vious to the establishment of the English colony by Dockra in Derry 
in 1601, was at that date the residence of the afterwards martyred 
Bishop of Derry, Redmond O’Gallagher. It stood on a slight emi- 
nence adjacent to the eighth mile-post on the Lough Swilly railway. 
The site has long since been devoted to agricultural purposes, and the 
stones used up in the erection of the adjoining house buildings and 
farm works; the foundation lines, however, are still to be seen during 
the low growth of a pasture or grain crop, and are clearly traceable by 
the extra greenness of the crop over the site. 


18 “ Lough Foyle in 1601,’’ MS. tract in State Paper Office. 


Know.us—On Pre-historic Implements, §c. 105 


XXIII.—Pre-uistoric IMPLEMENTS FOUND IN THE SANDHILLS OF 
Dunprum, County Down. By W. J. Know es. 


[Read, June 13, 1881.] 


Tue Sandhills of Dundrum are similar to those of Portstewart, Castle- 
rock, and Whitepark Bay, near Ballintoy, which I have described on 
various occasions. They all contain flint implements and other pre- 
historic remains, either lying exposed in hollows, or buried up in a 
black layer under a covering of sand which is in some places over fifty 
feet in thickness. The objects found in the hollows have also been 
buried up, but the covering has been removed by the wind. 

I believe that fully five thousand objects of human workmanship, 
such as arrow-heads, scrapers, flint knives, hammers, ornaments of 
different kinds, and pottery, have been obtained from these Sandhills 
during the past ten years, and I am of opinion that large quantities 
are still contained in the black layers where the covering of sand has 
not been removed. 

Dundrum, which is within easy reach by rail of Belfast, has been 
visited on one or two occasions by the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club. 
In their reports the finding of flint flakes is recorded. Knowing this, 
and also that the flint-bearing rocks are twenty-five or thirty miles 
distant, I scarcely expected to find flint implements when I visited the 
place for the first time in July, 1879, and therefore went chiefly to ex- 
amine if black layers were to be found similar to those which I had ob- 
served at Portstewart and Ballintoy. My astonishment may therefore be 
imagined when, in addition to the black layers which I was in search 
of, I found the ground in places literally covered with flint flakes and 
scrapers. My time was limited, and I could scarcely spare a full day 
among the hills on any occasion; yet, notwithstanding this, and that 
it was an unknown place to me, where I had to walk backwards and 
forwards so as to take a proper survey, and miss nothing, I brought 
away in three short visits upwards of one thousand scrapers, forty-one 
arrow-heads, forty-six scrapers with concave scraping edge, besides 
hammer stones, dressed flakes, and several other articles of flint more 
or less dressed. The Rev. Canon Grainger, M.R.I.A., accompanied 
me on the third occasion, and also obtained a very nice series of ob- 
jects, among which there was a small stone bead, similar to others 
found by me at Portstewart; and also a quartzite pebble with a linear 
groove on each side, and of the kind described as sling-stones in the 
Catalogue of the Royal Irish Academy. 

The Sandhills are a series of irregular ridges and mounds of sand, 
heaped up by the wind, with decp pits between. The elevated parts 
have a covering of grass, in some places only of bent grass, but in others 
of different grasses mixed with moss, wild strawberry, bramble, and 
bracken, but the hollows are, as a rule, bare. The sand on the bare 


R.I. A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. I1.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. I 


106 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


parts is constantly blown about by the wind; but when it falls on 
places having a grassy covering, some of it remains and is not blown 
off again, owing to the shelter afforded to it by the blades of grass. 
As the grass grows longer, so as to be able to afford more protection, 
more sand will be retained, and therefore the protected parts become 
gradually higher, while the hollows, which are unprotected, tend to 
become lower. In this way the black layer, which is the old surface 
on which the ancient inhabitants lived, became slowly and gradually 
covered over with a great thickness of sand; but in many places the’ 
protecting sward has got broken, and the wind speedily carried away 
the sand, forming large hollows. There are various ways by which 
the protection of grass may be broken through, such as the burrowing 
of rabbits, but the practice of drawing sand for agricultural purposes, 
which has lately come much into use, has been a certain cause of 
openings on which the wind could act. Part of the Sandhills near 
Ballintoy, where I obtained many flint implements, was, within the 
memory of an old inhabitant of the district, covered with a thick sward 
of grass, but when an opening was made, the wind soon carried off a 
great thickness of sand, laying bare the old surface with all its trea- 
sure of wrought flints and accompanying remains. This old surface 
layer, in all the places I have found it to exist, withstands the 
denuding action of the wind for a long time, and the objects it con- 
tains are only gradually uncovered; but at Dundrum, as in other 
places, it has been cut through in many parts. In such cases the 
lighter material has all been carried away by the wind, and the various 
dressed flints and flakes which it contamed are left exposed on the 
sand. Frequently, when we mount a hill, we will see lying in the 
hollow below or on the slope of an opposite hill innumerable white 
objects shining in the sun. These are the flints and bones which have 
dropped out of the layer, and it produces a most agreeable sensation 
when one comes on such a place for the first time and sees all the lost 
objects which the old surface layer contained spread out before him. 
Where the flints have been left bare, by the dark layer being carried 
away, | have observed that they are not strewn continuously over the 
surface, but are rather confined to certain spots. You may meet with 
a considerable number, all collected within the radius of a few yards, 
thicker towards the centre and gradually thinning as you approach the 
circumference, till at last none at all are to be found. Then, ata 
short distance, we may find another spot where they will be met with 
in abundance as before. We sometimes find a few boulders in the 
centre of these spots, which I believe have been used as hearth-stones, 
and therefore I conclude that those places where we find the accumu- 
lation of flints are sites of dwelling-places, and that the manufacture 
of flint implements was carried on in and around them. At Ballintoy, 
foundations in stonework of such dwelling-places are visible, and the 
outline is in some cases still perfect. 

I have frequently called the black layer the implement-bearing 
layer, because it is only in it we find implements of flint, except in 


Kyownres—On Pre-historic Implements, Se. 107 


such cases where the layer has been removed by denudation.' It is 
generally from three or four to about twelve inches in thickness, and 
I have obtained from it a great quantity of objects precisely similar to 
those which I found exposed in the hollows. In excavating, however, 
unless one happens on the site of a dwelling-place, the work may be 
unprofitable and disheartening. The weight of sand above, which 
falls down in large quantities when only slightly undermined, makes 
excavating difficult, and without the greatest care a small object like 
an arrow-head, or small beads such as I have found at Portstewart, 
would escape notice. Where I have found the layer laid bare, 1 
generally dug it over myself, using the greatest possible care, and 
allowing nothing to pass without minute examination. At Dundrum, 
owing to the large surface—several miles in extent—which required 
to be examined, I confined my attention at first to the objects exposed 
on the sand, merely satisfying myself as to the nature of the layer as 
I went along; but in August of last year I was fortunate enough in 
finding the site of one of those ancient dwelling-places, which I exca- 
vated. I found it to contain three finely-dressed scrapers, of a larger 
size than usual ; a fine flat flake dressed over the back and partly on 
the flat side; a specimen of a similar kind, which had been in the fire ; 
another long, thin, and knife-like flake; besides other flakes, cores, 
hammer stones, broken pottery, and bones. ‘There was also a fine 
stone hatchet, 74 inches long, made of handsome, hard, greenish stone, 
and finely polished, which appeared never to have been used, and 
looked just as if fresh from the maker’s hands. There was, besides, a 
stone somewhat circular in shape, and about three inches in diameter, 
with a pit or hollow on one side, like those pits which we find on oval 
tool-stones. I had previously found stones more or less pitted, in 
different parts of the hills, as well as at Portstewart and Ballintoy, 
associated with flakes, cores, and hammer stones, but was only able to 
guess at the object of them. I was inclined to look on them as oval 
tool-stones in an early stage of manufacture, and I think I can show 
that I was correct enough in that view; but it now occurred to me, 
from finding hammer stones, cores, and flakes so closely associated with 
this pitted stone, that it had been used as a rest or anvil on which to 
lay the core when chipping off the flakes. 

After the account of my find of flint implements appeared in the 
local papers, I learned that the Marchioness of Downshire was taking 
a good deal of interest in the subject, and was forming a collection of 
the flint objects found among the Dundrum Sandhills. Being anxious 
not to be regarded as a trespasser, and wishing to explain my reasons 


1 Mr. William Gray, of Belfast, in a Paper contributed to the Royal Historical 
and Archeological Association, in July, 1879, and appearing in No. 39 of their 
Journal, says that the objects are found on the black layers, because being tougher 
than the sand above and below, they stand out as ledges and arrest the descent 
of the flints, &c., which are constantly slipping down from the top. I have no 
doubt that a little attentive study on the spot will convince Mr. Gray that this is 
not the case, 


108 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


for going there at the first, I now wrote to the Marchioness of Down- 
shire on the subject, and had the honour of an invitation to be present 
at excavations which were about to be made. The object of these ex- 
cavations was the examination of the black layer, and the result was 
fairly satisfactory. We dug up several cores, flakes, and fragments of 
pottery out of the black layer at the place where i had obtained the 
dressed flakes and fine stone hatchet; but, though there was abundant 
evidence of human workmanship in all that was turned out, no object 
of much interest was obtained, except one beautiful arrow-head, which 
was found by Lady Arthur Hill, a short distance from where we were 
digging. We tried other places, and obtained several objects worthy 
of notice, among which was an excellent hammer stone with abraided 
ends, showing much use in hammering, and having a circular pit on 
one side. At last we were fortunate enough to find a place which 
must have been the site of an ancient dwelling-place. On following 
the layer we saw it become thicker and darker in colour, and pieces of 
pottery, fragments of bone, hammer stones, cores, and flakes were at 
the same time being turned out. The work was now closely watched 
by Lord Arthur Hill and myself, and everything that came out was 
carefully examined. At last, when we had reached the thickest and 
darkest part of the layer, we found an anvil stone, weighing several 
pounds, and pitted in two or three places, and a hammer stone with 
abraided ends lying beside it. In close association with these were 
also cores and flakes. The falls of sand obliged us to give over, but 
we considered that the result of our digging was most satisfactory. 
The objects were not in themselves very valuable, but they were highly 
instructive. They were evidently the humble stock-in-trade of an 
ancient flint implement maker. 

Of the various implements, scrapers are by far the most abundant. 
Tf used for scraping skins for clothing and taking food from bones, we 
can easily conceive that they would be numerous. Each person would 
be constantly requiring one; and if we only count the number of 
scrapers already found, which must be from fifteen hundred to two 
thousand, it would show a considerable population for the district 
around Dundrum. But it is probable that, besides being in daily use, 
they would be manufactured for the purpose of barter. They vary 
greatly in size, none of them being very large like some of those found 
at Ballintoy. A few are of medium size, or about one and a-half to 
two inches long, but the majority are much smaller, and some are not 
longer than the nail of the little finger. Figs. 1, 2, 4, and 6 show 
some of these full size. A great number appear to have been hastily 
made, and show portions of the outside crust of the flint-pebble from 
which they were struck off, but there are still quite a large number 
which show as neat and careful workmanship as any arrow-head. 
The poorest, however, generally show that careful dressing of the 
edge into a circular form so peculiar to scrapers. As regards size 
the contrast between Ballintoy and Dundrum is very marked. In 
the one place the flint is at hand, the implements are all large, and 


Kxowres —On Pre-historic Implements, &c. 109 


there is a great deal of material, one would say, wasted. In the 
other, the material is scarce, closely wrought up, and the manu- 
factured objects are small. The scrapers have different forms, some 
of them being broad at the scraping edge, some more or less pointed, 
while others are dressed to scrape in two directions, but the majority 
have a neatly-dressed circular edge. 

Of scrapers with concave scraping edge I obtained about fifty. 
These are generally made of large and good flakes. The majority have 
only one scraping edge, but a few have two or three dressed edges, of 
circular form, and occasionally we find the two kinds—that is, the con- 
vex and concave edge combined in one tool. Some of them are neatly 
serrated, and the hollowed scraping edge varies greatly in size. 
The diameter of the circle might be stated to vary from 14 inches 
to + inch. One is shown full size in Fig. 5. I got all those 


NY 


| \) 


\\ 


{1 
[LI 
NUD 


Sai 


i 


( 


( 


which I found at Dundrum in three or four spots, about a dozen 
in each place. They would be found lying about within a few 
yards of each other. I imagined either that the tradesmen who 
wrought with these tools sat and worked in groups, or that the manu- 
facturers of them had made a lot while sitting in the same spot. It 
is imagined by some persons that these objects were used as saws, and 
they have obtained that name among collectors in Co. Antrim, but 
while some may have been used in that way, there are others totally 
unfitted for such a purpose. I am therefore inclined to believe that 
the chief use for which they were employed was the scraping of cylin- 
drical objects. I found three scrapers of this kind at Portstewart, but 
I never got one at Ballintoy. I also found two flat-edged scrapers. 
They differ in type from the ordinary flat-edged side scrapers, as the 
dressing is not carried out to the edge of the flake, but, like the hol- 
low scraper, the dressed part occupies a space in the centre. As these 


110 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


are serrated, probably they may have been used as saws. Fig. 3 re- 
presents one of these objects, but the woodcut scarcely does justice to 
its neatly serrated edge. 

Of arrow-heads I have about twenty that are perfect, and about 
the same number of broken specimens. The Marchioness of Down- 
shire has fully as many, I should say, very beautiful and perfect. 
They show very fine and skilful workmanship, and the porcellaneous 
glaze which has been imparted to them by exposure on the sand has 
added much to their beauty. Several types are very well represented— 
stemmed, indented, triangular, leaf-, and lozenge-shaped. One of 
those in my own series, which had been broken at the point, has had 
the broken part dressed for use as a scraper. 

There are several dressed flakes and awls. Some of the flakes are 
only dressed round the edges, but others are dressed over the back, 
showing as fine chipping as that on most arrow-heads. This kind of 
implement appears to be commonly found along with the burned bones 
in interments. Several of these are figured by Canon Greenwell in 
‘‘ British Barrows,” some of them being beautifully serrated. Among 
the bones found in a burial urn which lately came into possession of 
Canon Grainger, a burned specimen of this kind was found, and in 
another urn, which was found at Cullybackey, there had been a similar 
implement, as I picked up a portion of it from among the bones, which 
were scattered, before I was able to secure them. 

Several flat and thin flakes show evidence of having been used as 
knives, though no trouble has been taken to dress them into shape. 

Cores are plentiful, but all are small, showing the outside weathered 
crust, and thus indicating the nature of the material used. I believe 
the people had been entirely dependent on such small boulders as they 
could procure from the drift and around the sea shore, and that very 
probably none of the flint had been either brought by them, or pro- 
cured by barter, from a distance. Everything shows that the flint was 
not so plentiful as they could desire, and other material was tried. I 
procured several neatly-formed flakes of quartz crystal, and a scraper 
of greenish rock, of a kind found plentifully scattered about. I ob- 
served several other flakes of various kinds of stone, which I believe 
were used as scrapers; but all stones except flint have suffered so 
much from weathering that one cannot always speak with certainty of 
the artificial character of any marks which appear on them. 

Several stone hatchets were found, but only the one which I exca- 
vated, and have already described, was derived directly from the black 
layer; but that the inhabitants manufactured hatchets I think there 
can be no doubt, as I found a stone object with two grooves into 
which the flat side of a stone hatchet would fit when being rubbed 
backwards and forwards to polish it; and I think it is probable that 
the stone referred to could be used for no other purpose. The hatchet 
which I dug out of the layer appeared as if it had never been used ; 
and stone of a similar greenish colour to that from which it is made 
oceurs among the hills. 


Know1Ees— On Pre-historic Implements, &c. Ill 


I found a stone with a large cup-like hollow on one side, and a 
smaller depression on the other, but the hollows are not opposite. 
The larger hollow appears to have been artificially smoothed, but the 
original crust of the stone has been removed by weathering. The two 
hollows communicate by a small oblique opening. The bead is of the 
same type as those which I found at Portstewart, and is made, I be- 
lieve, of the same material—serpentine. The beads from Portstewart 
are very small, about the size of the smallest shirt buttons, and not 
unlike them in shape, being somewhat rounded on one side, and cup- 
shaped on the other. I have a considerable number of larger beads, 
or amulets, of the same material, found in different parts of Co. Antrim. 
They are flat, and the edges not dressed into a circular shape, but re- 
taining any irregular outline that the stone may have had at first, 
though highly polished. They are frequently of a beautiful green 
colour, and I believe from the circumstances I have stated that the 
material must have been highly prized. I do not find that the Royal 
Irish Academy have any of these in their Collection. 

The sling-stone, as such stones are named in the Catalogue of the 
Royal Irish Academy, is a quartzite pebble, with a groove on each 
face, such as might be made by rubbing a pointed instrument back- 
wards and forwards. It was found among a heap of pebbles at a short 
distance from a spot where scrapers had been picked up, but not just 
in association with them. Mr. Evans, in ‘‘ Stone Implements and 
Ornaments of Great Britain,” supposes that such stones are whetstones, 
and states that they are not met with in England as a rule, but that 
stones of a somewhat similar kind are found in Scandinavia, of shuttle- 
like form, and having a furrow or groove round the edge. I have one 
of those shuttle-like objects, and the small groove on the face is ex- 
actly similar in character to the grooves on our Irish “sling-stones.”’ 
I have fifty-two of these so-called Ivish sling-stones, and I observe 
that where the stone is handsome, it has been carefully dressed into 
an oval or shuttle-shaped form, and bevelled all round to a pretty thin 
edge. These Scandinavian and Irish whetstones, for such I believe 
them to be, were in my mind used for identically similar purposes; but 
the question naturally arises, why was a groove made round the edge 
in the one case, and the edge bevelled so as to make it thin in the 
other ? Now, I would suggest that this is a nice development problem. 
In these early times, when pockets and travelling-bags were not in- 
vented, the necessity for carrying objects about would be greatly felt ; 
and I think, in regard to the stones under consideration, the problem 
was solved by two separate peoples in different ways. The one made 
a groove round which a thong could be tied; and the other bevelled 
the edge for the purpose of inserting it into a frame or binding of 
leather; and thus in both cases the stones could easily be carried about 
by suspending them from the dress. The grooves on the different 
sides of our Irish specimens generally run in the direction of the longer 
axis of the stone, and as a rule the grooves on the opposite sides form 
a small angle with each other, though I have found them perfectly 
parallel, and also crossing at right angles. 


112 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Hammer stones of quartzite, granite, flint, and other tough rocks 
are found in considerable abundance. The ends are always much 
abraided, and sometimes pits occur on one or both sides, showing that 
they were used as anvil stones. 

Anvil stones are also plentiful, and are made of different kinds of 
rock. The finding of such stones at Dundrum, as well as at Port- 
stewart and Ballintoy, has, I think, given a clue to the formation of 
oval tool stones. The tool stones have, in my opinion, originated from 
anvil stones, the pit having been formed by the laying of the object to 
be hammered constantly on the same spot. However flakes may have 
been struck off by other peoples, or by savages in the present day, I 
am convinced that the ancient inhabitants of Dundrum, Portstewart, 
and Ballintoy laid the core on the anvil stone, and then separated the 
flake by striking with the hammer stone. The laying of the core for 
a certain length of time on the same spot produced a depression, which 
got deeper the longer it was used. I have observed stones having 
these depressions in all stages, from the first minute punctures, with 
sharp lines running from them to the margin of the stone, showing 
how the core had jerked to the side, down to the deep and regular de- 
pression. On a recent occasion I found at Ballintoy the half of one of 
these stones, with pretty deep marks on both sides and opposite each 
other. The stone had split into two equal parts exactly through the 
centre of the hollows. The portion of a tool stone which I excavated 
at Ballintoy in the summer of 1879 was also, strange to say, the half 
of a stone which had been split through the centre in the same way. 
The question now occurred to me, Why are they split across in this 
way ? and the answer seemed to me clear. They were anvil stones, 
and the constant hammering on the same spot split them. It occurred 
to me now to make an experiment. I took a quartzite hammer stone, 
which I had found at Ballintoy, and used it as an anvil stone, and 
taking another stone as a hammer and a piece of flint as a core, I com- 
menced hammering as if I were going to dislodge a flake. In a short 
time a pit was produced in the anvil stone, quite similar to the pits on 
the anvil stones from the Sandhills. I continued hammering, to see 
if at last the deeper hollow with regular outline, such as we see in the 
more finished tool stones, could be produced, but just when my object 
was very nearly attained, my anvil split. I can now explain a great 
deal which I previously could not understand about the large series of 
oval tool stones in my collection. I knew they could not have been 
manufactured for hammers, because some were too large to be handled, 
and others were too small to be of any use, and, besides, some were of 
stone not suitable for hammers. But where formed of quartzite or 
other tough stone, the ends are generally abraided. These had been 
made to serve the purpose of either hammer or anvil, as occasion re- 
quired. In the Christy Collection in London there is a mass of breccia, 
made up of flakes, broken bones, etc., from one of the Rock Shelters 
in France, and embedded in the mass I observed a stone with a cup- 
shaped pit. It appeared to me to have all the character of the tool 
stone. If you saw a tool stone embedded side by side with it, you 


Know.Es— On Pre-historic Implements, Se. 113 


would say both were intended for the same purpose. Now, what was 
the use of that stone, and what is it doing there? The answer is now 
plain tome. It is an anvil stone which the ancient people who lived 
in these Rock Shelters used for laying the flint cores on when they 
wanted to strike off flakes. When I first found tool stones at Port- 
stewart and Ballintoy, I had no doubt in my mind that they were of 
the same age as the flint implements that were found with them, but 
I knew that Sir William Wilde and Sir John Lubbock had expressed 
doubt as to whether this class of objects belonged to the Stone Age, 
and I hesitated about expressing my opinion too strongly. Mr. Evans 
reviews the question in a very fair way in ‘“‘Stone Implements and 
Ornaments,’ but I think he speaks rather unguardedly against the 
view that they are of the Stone Age in his Presidential Address to the 
members of the Anthropological Institute, delivered on 29th January, 
1878. He states, when reviewing a Paper of mine, that if it could be 
proved that the tool stones and scrapers were contemporaneous, he 
would more readily accept the scrapers as belonging to the Age of Iron 
than the tool stones as belonging to the Age of Stone. I regret having 
to differ from one whose great experience and knowledge of the sub- 
ject so well entitles him to pronounce judgment on any point; but if 
the theory I have stated is found correct, as I believe it will be, these 
implements, instead of belonging only to the early Iron Age, must be 
regarded as belonging peculiarly to the Stone Age, and even extending 
back to the early Stone Age. 

A variety of other objects have been found, for example—grain 
rubbers, pottery, and a portion of a jet ring or bracelet. The pottery 
was found only in fragments; some ornamented in the usual style of 
burial urns, and other pieces which were turned out from the black 
layer had a peculiar smoothed and polished appearance on the outside. 
I believe all the fragments were pieces of domestic vessels. 

In the other Sandhills we found great quantities of teeth and 
bones, broken and split, also cut in various ways, and some of them 
manuiactured into useful objects, such as pins and needles. Professor 
A. Leith Adams found that those of man, horse, ox, dog or wolf, fox, 
deer, and hog were contained among them; but, though we find bones 
mixed up with the stone objects at Dundrum, they are not in a good 
state of preservation, and I was only able to determine with certainty 
the teeth of horse and ox. 

It would be interesting to have experiments made to test the rate 
at which sand accumulates on the top of the grass-covered hills. I 
have tried it at Portstewart; but owing to living at a distance, and 
cattle grazing on the hills, as well as people walking at liberty over 
all parts of them in search of game, my experiments were not satis- 
factory. The best evidence I have got of their slow growth was from 
the Dowager Marchioness of Downshire, who informed me that small 
hills, covered with bent, had slowly risen up in a place where it was 
formerly bare sand, and at almost sea level, since she went first to live 
at Murlough forty years ago. 


R.I.A. PROC., SER. II. VOL. Il.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. eV 


114 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XXIV.—On Aw anctent Bronze Bracertet or Toraurt PAarrern 
OBTAINED IN Co. Gatway. By W. Frazer, F.R.C.8.1., M.R.LA. 


[Read, November 14, 1881. ] 


Tue handsome little bracelet of bronze, which I am enabled this even- 
ing to show to the Members of the Academy, was given to me a few 
weeks since by Richard A. Gray, Esq., County Surveyor for South 
Dublin. Our Museum has obtained from this gentleman large and 
valuable additions of numerous objects of antiquarian interest, and he 
has placed antiquarians under deep obligations for the quantities of 
such articles secured by him for our benefit when, many years ago, he 


was engaged under the Board of Works in the excavations and deepen- 
ing of the Rivers Boyne and Shannon. I do not hesitate to say that 
only for the personal interest he took in their preservation many of 
our prized Irish antiquities would have been destroyed or thrown 
aside, and utterly lost to this Museum and to Archeology. 

The bracelet now in my possession was originally purchased by 
Mr. Gray’s father, Dr. Gray, in the Co. Galway, several years since, 
and, similar to too many of our Irish antiquities, the history and cir- 
cumstances of its discovery are altogether unknown—probably it 
turned up in cutting a bog, or in the bed of some stream, and then 


FrazER—On an Ancient Bronze Bracelet. thls 


passed from its finder’s hands into the possession of Dr. Gray, who 
knew its value, and preserved it. After his death it was in the pos- 
session of his son, Mr. R. A. Gray, for several years, and he gave it to 
me a few weeks since. 

This bracelet possesses peculiar interest from its shape, which is 
altogether unique. We have numerous bracelets in the Museum of 
this Academy, and many others are figured in the works of writers on 
the bronze ornaments of the Earlier Ages, but none of these corre- 
spond to the pattern of this one. It is, in a word, the perfect minia- 
ture representation of the old Celtic, or Gaulish Torque. Its ends are 
fastened together by the prolongation of one extremity into a simple 
wire, the curved termination of which clasps into a perforated aper- 
ture at the other extremity of the bracelet. 

The ring of bronze itself is decorated with a pattern at once effec- 
tive, simple, and artistic: a triple row of detached semicircular eleva- 
tions of small size run all along its back and either edge from end to 
end for about five-sixths of their extent, the remaining sixth part being 
formed of the prolonged fastening wire. In the modelling of its orna- 
mentation and its form it is, I believe, altogether unique, and it pre- 
sents us with an additional illustration of the great skill and artistic 
ability of the old bronze-workers of Ireland, men who developed and 
executed a class of art objects in a rude age which we to this day may 
regard with admiration and justifiable pride. 


116 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XXV.—Tue Aytespury-roap SeputcHran Mounp. Descriprion oF 
CERTAIN Human Remarns, ARTICLES oF BRoNzE, AND OTHER OBJECTS 
OBTAINED THERE. By W. Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., M.R.LA. 


[Read, February 18, 1882. ] 


Tue excavations carried on at the great sepulchral mound in Aylesbury- 
road, Donnybrook, where I was permitted to have exceptional oppor- 
tunities for investigating all the circumstances attending that interesting 
discovery, may now be considered as finally brought to a termination, 
for a dwelling-house of large size is erected over the greater part of 
the site of the mound itself. 

Since the period I was permitted to lay an account of my investi- 
gations of this mound before the Royal Irish Academy (vide antea, 
p. 29), no possible opportunity was neglected of continuing and per- 
fecting my search there. But although from time to time several 
additional skulls and portions of skeletons turned up, they seldom 
were possessed of special importance, or appeared to require detailed 
description. An exception must, however, be claimed for the last 
skull which was brought to me, and which I have the privilege of 
exhibiting this evening. Together with it I purpose showing a bronze 
pin, also found about the same time, and a few other objects of anti- 
quarian interest that came into my possession as the workmen disco- 
vered them in the mass of clay and human bones where they worked. 
They are, I believe, worth placing on record to complete the history 
of the excavations. 

The discovery close to our city of a vast mound of human remains— 
T am under the limit in saying it contained the bones of upwards of 
600 or 700 human beings—was calculated to excite attention and 
give rise to various conjectures as to the origin of such a state of 
things. Tradition gave no clue to explain the occurrence of this 
mound, and our historic records, so far as they are yet known, were 
equally silent. Where the early records of Irish history are concerned, 
I believe everyone who has dispassionately searched in them must be 
convinced of their perfect truthfulness, and of the marvellous accuracy 
with which events of very early date are recorded. I have no doubt 
an account of this mound and its origin were once to be found in such 
records; but we know that the annals of Dublin history especially 
were unfortunately destroyed long since—possibly they perished in 
the fire at St. Mary’s Abbey. 

In disinterring and examining the bodies found in the mound, I 
resolved to use every possible means for arriving at a deliberate con- 
clusion, as if I were engaged in a recent medico-legal investigation, 
having had the good fortune to be permitted to study the place at my 
leisure, and, I may say, from the period of the first discovery of 
human remains there until the mound was altogether investigated to 


Frazer—On the Aylesbury-road Sepulchral Mound. 117 


its borders. The first skeleton disinterred was that of a Danish chief- 
tain, with his iron spear and his silver- and gold-mounted iron sword— 
the last was one of the unfortunate victims of a massacre where young 
and old, the unborn child and the mother, the idiot, the lame, men and 
women and young children, indiscriminately perished. I got from 
these ample evidences of brutal murders and of violent deaths, such 
as savages inflict on their victims. 

Judging from the anatomical peculiarities of the bones themselves, 
which I have fully described in my last communication, we might 
reasonably place this massacre at the date when such things are known 
to have occurred, namely, about the time of the Danish Piratical In- 
vasions, and this is corroborated by the discovery of the undoubted 
Danish weapons and of Irish bronze pins and rings, which are referrible 
to about the same period. 

It would not be difficult, from the numerous skulls which I ob- 
tained, to give proofs more than sufficient of brutality and murderous 
violence; yet the last skull that was disinterred will of itself give us 
striking and convincing proof of the truth of this statement. I have 
preserved this specimen in the exact condition in which it was brought 
to me after being dug up out of the ground where it lay. It still has 
the tenacious clay soil adhering to it, and keeping the broken frag- 
ments together, and filling up its cavities. We notice that it must 
have sustained a powerful blow from a club or heavy bar, striking it 
from above, and falling on the nose and upper jaw. The surface of 
the superior maxilla is crushed in, the central incisor teeth driven 
from their sockets, and with them the left lateral incisor teeth also. 
The terrible blow has in addition produced a compound fracture of the 
lower jaw, from direct violence, about an inch to the left of the sym- 
physis of the jaw-bone; and besides this, there are two simple fractures 
situated one at each angle of the jaw-bone respectively: thus we have 
three distinct fractures of the lower jaw resulting from this crushing 
blow. Nor is this the entire extent of the mischief, for the extreme 
violence used has driven the right condyle out altogether from its arti- 
culating surface with the upper jaw-bone, and produced an exaggerated 
dislocation of the jaw upon that side, the articulating head being 
forced below and behind the mastoid process. To accomplish such an 
unusual and excessive amount of displacement must have demanded a 
proportionate application of force; but the appearances of these inju- 
ries thus inflicted are as fresh and well-marked as if they were pro- 
duced within the last few weeks, instead of bearing witness to an act 
of barbarism perpetrated perhaps one thousand years ago. 

The discovery of bronze ornaments of undoubted Irish workman- 
ship with these bones assisted greatly in determining the probable age of 
these depositions, and the few articles of iron, especially the spear, the 
arrow-heads, and the iron rings found round the arms of young persons, 
were all-important. I have much pleasure in showing a second and 
fine example of the bronze pin with ringed looped top, which turned 
up in the soil of the mound and came into my possession. The pin por- 


118 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


tion measures four inches in length, and bears a fine green patena, 
except in those places where it was removed by the finder, who thought 
he had obtained a golden prize. This is the second pin of similar form 
obtained from the mound; but the first one, which is figured in my 
previous Paper, is of much smaller size, and, when found, was broken 
into pieces. 

I obtained in addition a round knob of yellow bronze, resembling 
the head of a large nail withits stud. This, it is probable, was origin- 
ally a portion of armour, possibly the decoration of a shield. There 
was also got a bronze ring for the finger, of simple form. The only 
other object which I will show is a portion of a bone comb referrible 
to a very early date. All these corroborate the view taken as to the 
probable period of the massacre; and the paucity of such objects in 
the interments shows how thoroughly the piratic plunderers stripped 
the unfortunate people of their personal ornaments and property. 


OLpEN—On some Ancient Remains at Kilmaclenine. 119 


XXVI.—On some Ancrent Rematns at KInMACLENINE, witH ILLvUs- 
TRATIONS FRoM THE Pipa Cotmani. By Rev. Tuomas OLpen. 


(With Plates VI. and VII.) 
[Read, November 80, 1881.] 


Tue parish of Kilmaclenine, in the county of Cork and barony of 
Orrery and Kilmore, lies about five miles north-west of Mallow. It 
is a prebend of the diocese of Cloyne, and the entire parish, which is 
very small, formed one of the estates of the See of Cloyne down to the 
middle of the seventeenth century. There are but two townlands, 
that of Kilmaclenyn, 6094. 1. 33p., and Knockaun-a-vaddreen, 4324. 
Qn. 15p., making a total of 10424. Or. 8p. 

When I came to reside in this neighbourhood, my attention was 
attracted by some remarkable ruins here, of which I could not find any 
history or local tradition; but on turning over the pages of the Pipa 
Colmani I found Kilmaclenine so frequently mentioned that I was led 
to make further inquiries, which have enabled me to put together the 
following remarks. Before referring to the ancient record alluded to, 
it is desirable here to notice briefly its nature and contents, which I 
may presume to be but little known. 

This document was known to Sir James Ware, who terms it the 
Pipa Colmani, or Pipe-roll of St. Colman of Cloyne; but in the middle 
of the last century, when Smith wrote his History of Cork, it had 
disappeared, and was supposed to be lost. 

It turned out, however, to have been all the time in the Registry 
of Cloyne, where it was found some years ago, and having been placed 
in the hands of Dr. Caulfield, was published by him in 1859.1 The 
Roll is 17’ 8” long by 7%” broad, and is composed of ten membranes 
sewed together. It was begun in 1364 by Bishop Swaffham, and re- 
cords ‘‘the findings of juries, and various acts and deeds relating to 
the temporalities of the See of Cloyne.” It was continued by subse- 
quent bishops, and entries were made which relate to events during 
the time of eleven occupants of the See, from David (1228) to Adam 
Pay (1421). Intermingled with the Latin text are English and Irish 
words, spelt phonetically, and in the case of the former evidently by 
writers whose pronunciation was French. Thus, the hill is ‘‘le hylle’’; 
a horse, ‘‘a hores,” &c. The French definite article, as well as the 
preposition ‘‘de,” is of constant occurrence, and there are other indi- 
cations of the Anglo-Norman character of the document to which I 
need not refer. 

But to return to Kilmaclenine. Amongst the antiquities of the 
place some pre-historic remains may be first noticed. One of these is 


1 Rotulus Pipe Clonensis, opera et studio Ricardi Caulfield, B.A. Corcagiz, 
MDCCCLIX. 


120 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


a stone circle, standing on the southern slope of the table-land which 
occupies the centre of the parish; some of the stones are prostrate, 
and all are much weather-worn and bear marks of extreme age. 
North-east from this, about a quarter of a mile off, and on a site com- 
manding an extensive view of the valley in which are the castle and 
ruins of Kilmaclenine, are the remains of a sepulchral mound, marked 
on the ordnance map as ‘‘ the Cuthoge.” The local tradition is, that 
about sixty years ago, when the mound was perfect, the farmer on 
whose land it stood, believing it to be a limestone rock, built a lime- 
kiln hard by, and proceeded to quarry the stone. The limekiln still 
remains, but no lime was ever burned in it, as the farmer found only 
earth and small stones, until he approached the surface of the ground, 
when he came on a tomb composed of large slabs. In this was a 
skeleton, and by its side a sword and some beads. All these have 
disappeared, but the tomb remains, now denuded of its covering of 
earth, as in the sketch. (Plate VI.) 

This mound appears to be the one mentioned in the Roll under the 
name of ‘‘Knokan Glassenet que dicitur Knokan Lepotes,’’? and the 
adjoining townland and farm are still called ‘‘ Knockaun.”’ 

The descriptive name ‘‘ Glassenet’’ is now forgotten, and what it 
was meant to represent I am unable to say, the word having been 
written by one unacquainted with the language, and not successful 
in catching the pronunciation. I have been tempted to think it 
might represent slop fine, which, according to the Supplement to 
O’Donovan’s Dictionary, means ‘‘ the foreign tribe.’’ This would derive 
some slight support from the local belief that it is the tomb of 
Turgesius—the Dane, as usual, taking the place of the more ancient 
invader. But all this is uncertain, as is also the meaning of the 
alternative name, of which we can only say that according to the usage 
of the Roll it represents the name by which the Knockaun was known 
to the English settlers in the thirteenth century. 

By the side of this tomb, where part of a very ancient road still 
remains, was held in the last century the great fair of Kilmac- 
lenine. In a Report on the State of the District around Mallow,? 
prepared for the Royal Dublin Society in 1775, the following 
passage occurs:—‘‘ There are three remarkable fairs for horses in 
this neighbourhood—one at Kilmacleenin, four miles north-west of 
Mallow, on the 21st of June; one at Cahirmee, four miles north of 
Mallow, on the 12th of July ; and one at Kildarary, nine miles north- 
east of Mallow, on the 3rd of September.”? The two latter fairs still 
exist, but Kilmaclenine, having been transferred to Ballyclough some 
years ago, has since become extinct. 

From these remains which have been noticed, as well as the un- 
usual number of Lises and Raths in the neighbourhood, and especially 


2 Pipa, p. 18. 
3 Privately printed by Sir D. J. Norreys, from a MS. found amongst his papers. 


OLDEN—On some Ancient Remains at Kilmaclenine. 121 


in the parish, it was evidently a place of importance in the sixth 
century, when Colman Mac Lenine built the cell from which it derives 
its name—cill mac Lenine, ‘the Church mac Lenine.” There 
are many memorials of St. Colman in the neighbourhood, amongst 
which may be mentioned Spenser’s Castle of Kilcolman, but this 
is the only instance where he is spoken of only by his family 
name. In a Paper on St. Colman’s history, which I lately published, 
I have shown from the Book of Munster that the name of Colman 
was given to him in middle age, when he was baptized by St. Brendan; 
and on that occasion the King of Cashel, to whom he had been the 
official bard, compensated him for the loss of his fees by relieving him 
of the tribute or rent he had previously paid; and it is just possible 
that these lands, known as those of ‘‘ Mac Lenine,”’ may have been the 
lands assigned to him as bard, and by him made over to the Church on 
his conversion to Christianity. 

However this may be, when the Roll takes up the history of Kil- 
maclenine, early in the thirteenth century, it was called by its present 
name, and formed one of the estates of the See of Cloyne. 

The Roll deals with the Manor and Burgage of Kilmaclenine: 
taking the Manor first, we have an enumeration of the ‘‘ nomina qua- 
rentenarum de terra arabili capta ad manerium.’’* Here are pre- 
served the names of many places in the parish which are now entirely 
forgotten ; some are Irish, some English, and some a compound of 
both. There are ‘‘le Carryg,” of which I shall speak presently, and 
““ Curragh,” ‘‘the marshy place,’”’ and the old orchyerd, and Gorterouf, 
which appears to mean the ‘‘ rough field,’ and le Cnok, ‘the hill.” 
Another was known as Gylrathdousfeld of Heblakerath, the latter 
name seeming to be parcly a translation of the former. Another was 
termed Fern Macbaghly, or ‘‘ Macbaghly’s farm,” another Rathgybbe, 
which may be Roat-570b, ‘the Rath of the School.” One acre 
abutted on Muhelway, evidently the “ Pig-stye road” (mucforl). 
Another acre and a-half was near Cnokrath ‘‘the hill of the fort,” 
Lakyneroyhey, the ‘‘hill-side of the cross,” Stron Cnokrey, the ‘‘ point 
of the grey hill,” and Mora (the bog) de kylyn de kylmarauch; and 
we have in English /e langelond, and le hylle, and le Blukedyche, and 
“* Louhansalauch quod dicitur Hores-loch,” or ‘‘ the horse-pond.”” The 
two Gortyngebauchs, possibly soiitin sibesé, the “ pretty garden,” 
and Lessenchynauch, and lastly, Cnokan Glassenet, of which I have 
already made mention. 

There seem to have been 267 acres in the Manor, which were 
divided into 26 lots, giving an average of ten acres each. Turning 
now to the Burgage, we learn that Bishop David McKelly (1228-1237) 
“measured and perambulated certain lands which he bestowed on his 
beloved sons, the burgesses of Kylmaclenyn.” This was the Burga- 
gium occupied by a colony of English settlers who were governed by 


4 Pipa ut supra. 
R, I, A. PROC., SER. I. VOL. 11.—POL. LIT, AND ANTIQ. 0 


122 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


a Provost and burgesses. In the rental of the village made by ‘‘ three 
of the burgesses with the Provost,” all sworn, and elected by the 
whole community, the names of twenty-nine tenants are given, with 
the rent paid by each, and the quantity of land, if any, he held. 

The average was about five acres, and the rent of house and land 
about 1s. 6d. a-year. Then follow forty-eight joint tenants who had 
no land, and whose average rent was only 4d. a-year. These seem to 
have been of the labouring class, and no doubt serfs. The bishop gave 
an undertaking that the colony should be governed by ‘‘the law of 
Bristol.” ‘‘ Dicti burgenses et eorum heredes nobis et successoribus nostris 
secundum legem Bristolit in omnibus et per omnia respondebunt, et secun- 
dum eandem legem tractabimus eosdem.’’° 

This law, I believe, was Magna Charta, with some slight changes. 
If we take these seventy-seven tenants to have been heads of families, 
they will represent a population of between 3800 and 400, forming a 
community of some importance in a country so thinly peopled as Ire- 
land then was. Many of the names mentioned are still to be found in 
the neighbourhood: amongst them are Wyn, Kasse (now Cash), and 
Cotte. A farmer bearing the last name lives not far from my house, a 
thrifty, hard-working man, with an unmistakably Saxon face. 

No information as to the occupation of these settlers can be de- 
rived from the Roll, except that a few of them were batachs or 
farmers, and ‘‘adscripti glebae.” ‘“‘ Quiquidem burgenses sunt betagit, 
quare non possunt wre ex villa nist facere pasturam super terras dominicas 
domint, quaequidem terrae yacent et claudunt burgagvum usque villam.”’ ® 

With regard to the great body of the colonists, it is evident that 
they must have had some other industry, and I think a elue to its 
nature may be obtained from Smith’s History of Cork. He knew 
nothing whatever of the history of Kilmaclenine and its colony, but in 
enumerating the mineral productions of the county, which would 
afford industrial employment, if taken advantage of, he notices a 
deposit of ochre there. This is situated at the place where there is 
little doubt the village stood, and it attracts the visitor’s attention by 
its bright colour wherever the soil is exposed. Smith’s words are— 
‘A pale yellow ochre comes from Kilmaclenan, near Doneraile, where 
there is plenty of it; it turns to a brick colour, and is used by the 
glovers and skinners of that neighbourhood.’ Now as the chief, if 
not the only, export trade of Ireland in early times was that in hides, 
it is not an improbable conjecture that this deposit suggested the in- 
troduction of a colony of tanners and workers in leather, who could 
take advantage of it, and carry on a profitable industry. The village 
was probably built of wood, for timber was abundant; to the north 
and west stretched the great forest (coilLL moj) from which the 
barony (Kilmore) takes its name, and not far from the village, some 


5 Pipa, p. 17. ® Ibid, p. 18. 
7 The Antient and Present State of the County and City of Cork, vol. ii., p. 369. 


eM 


OLpEN—On some Ancient Remains at Kilmaclenine. 123 


fields are still known as ‘‘ the feays,” evidently the same word as ‘‘ the 
fews” of Armagh, and representing the Irish, yo, ‘‘ woods.” Such 
a village would soon disappear when deserted by its inhabitants, and 
the only traces of it now remaining are the Mote and the Church, 
which, being built of stone, have survived, though much injured by 
time and the violence of man. 

The enclosure known as ‘‘ The Mote”’ is a solid wall crowning the 
summit of a limestone rock (Plate VII.), which rises abruptly from the 
plain to a height of about forty feet, like a miniature copy of the Rock 
of Cashel. At the eastern end, where the sides are precipitous, it has been 
enclosed by a wall about eight feet high, the area within being 128’ 10” 
x 105’ 4”. The wall is 3’ 9” thick. There is now no proper entrance, 
and access to the interior is obtained by a breach in the western wall. 
The entrance seems to have been at the east, and was evidently cut 
away when the rock was quarried at that part, some centuries ago, on 
the building of the modern castle of Kilmaclenine, which stands about 
fifty yards off. Two projecting bastions, having small windows at the 
side, command the face of the north wall and the supposed entrance. 

This little fortress is termed in the Roll the ‘‘ castrum,’’ the primi- 
tive name of the rock being given simply as ‘‘le carryg,” so called 
before any building was erected on it. 

Here it was that the bishops of Cloyne resided when in this part of 
the diocese, and here they held their court and received the homage of 
such of the tenants of the See estates as were resident in the neigh- 
bourhood. Thus such entries as the following are frequent :—David 
Barry cognovit se tenere de domino Hpiscopo et castro de Kylmaclenyn cas- 
tellum suum de Bothon® (Buttevant). Again, ‘‘ Dominus Johannes Roch- 
ford miles apud Kylmaclenyn in curia fecrt domino homagium,”® and so 
on. - But while to the bishop it was the “‘ castrum,” his “ fortified 
residence,” it served a different purpose to the colonists, and was 
known to them by a different name. It was the place where they 
held their assemblies, and the Provost and burgesses transacted the 
business of the settlement. In Spenser’s State of Lreland occurs a 
dialogue in which Hudoxus says, ‘‘ These round hills and square bawns 
which you see so strongly entrenched and thrown up were (they say) 
at first ordained for the same purpose, that people might assemble 
themselves therein, and therefore anciently they were called folkmotes, 
that is, a place of people to meet or talke of anything that concerned 
any difference between parties and townships.” Jrenaeus replies: 
“Those hills whereof you speak were appointed for two special uses, 
and built by two several nations. These folkmotes were built by the 
Saxons, as the word bewraieth, for it signifieth m Saxon a meeting of 
folk; and these are for the most part im form four-square, well en- 
trenched.”° ‘This use of the enclosure is evidently the origin of the 
name ‘‘ Mote,” which has survived the destruction of the village, being 
that by which the peasantry designate it at the present day. 


8 Pipa, p. 12. 26s.) ps oe 10 View of the State of Ireland, pp. 127, 128, 


124 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


About two hundred yards off is the ruined church of Kilmaclenine, 
which, like the castrum, belongs to the thirteenth or fourteenth 
century. Its dimensions are—length, 49’ 4”; breadth, 28’; thick- 
ness of walls, 3’ 8”, The chancel is 10’ 3” by 12’ 4”. The west and 
south walls are standing, the former clad with a mantle of ivy spring- 
ing from massive roots, evidently of great age. All the cut stone, if 
it had any, has disappeared, and the building is a mere wreck. By 
its side is the ancient graveyard, referred to in the Roll as the ‘ cemi- 
terium,”’ where ‘‘the rude forefathers of the hamlet sleep.” It is 
unenclosed, and only distinguishable from the rest of the field by some 
rude stones buried in moss. It has been long disused. 

From the few allusions in the Roll it would appear that the village 
was near the church—as we might have supposed—and perhaps a 
little to the south-east of it, where there is a deep well, lined with 
stone, and reached by a flight of ten steps. This could not have been 
intended for the convenience of any of the present inhabitants. Close 
to this I picked up a broken quern, on a late visit to the spot. The 
foundation of this village must have taken place before 1238, the year 
in which Bishop David, who made the grant, was translated from 
Cloyne to Cashel; it must therefore be assigned at latest to 1237, that 
is, sixty-five years after the Conquest, and it was probably one of the 
earliest attempts to introduce industrial employment here, where the 
people had hardly emerged from the pastoral stage. The enterprise 
was of advantage, not only to the country generally, but specially to 
the Church, for these industrious colonists paid a considerable rent. 
This appears from the fact that while the rental of the extensive 
estates of the See was only £6 4s., the village paid £2 18s. 9d., or 
nearly half as much. The estates were seventeen in number, and 
_ would now be of enormous value. The moral support which the bur- 
gesses gave their lord was also of no small importance, for he seems to 
have been at times in a position of complete isolation. The native 
Trish are only recognised in the Roll as “‘ purd homines S* Colmant.” 
What this meant is explained in the following passage :—‘“‘ dominus 
potest omnes astos et filros et filias eorum in omnibus locis capere et bona 
eorum seysire, et eos vendere,”' &c. The Anglo-Norman nobles, on the 
other hand, who succeeded the original chieftains as tenants of the 
Church lands, paid their rents with the utmost reluctance, and some- 
times not at all. They were quite ready to come to Kilmaclenine, and 
do homage and promise to pay, but that was all. To take one in- 
stance in 1864:—‘‘ Dominus William Cogan cognovit se tenere de domino 
et de dicto castro villam de Balaghath (Ballyhay),”” at a rent of 6s. 8d. 
In 1368, a jury empanelled at Kilmaclenine find, that William Cogan 
“ fecit defaltam,” *® and many others with him. Finally, in a rental at 
the end of the Roll we find his rent set down at 40d.," exactly half, 
having been reduced, we may presume, in the hope of inducing him to 


1 Pipa, p. 8. 2 Jb., p. 18. Mos Dwar “4 fb 49, 


OLDEN—On some Ancient Remains at Kilmaclenine. 125 


pay. In the same rental O’ Henwonhan (Noonan) of Tullylease, one of 
the few chieftains who retained their position as tenants of Church land, 
is set down as holding but one carrucate of land, whereas at the earlier 
date, 1364, his predecessor, Donald, ‘‘ cognovit se tenere de Domino 
Tullales totam integram que continet in se septem carrucatas terre.” 

Evidently the bishop’s temper must have been tried with his 
tenants, but worst of all was the doubt which was raised as to his 
title. The burgesses, not satisfied with the original grant of Bishop 
David, sought a confirmation of it from Bishop Daniel (1249), who 
accordingly executed an elaborate deed of confirmation which many 
witnesses attested. This was further confirmed by the Dean of Cloyne, 
Magister Gilbertus, and the ‘“‘ major et senior pars capituli,’”’ and the 
deed sealed with their common seal. But the bishop’s constant diffi- 
culty was with Barry of Kilmaclenine, who occupied in later times the 
modern castle which I have mentioned. Each seems to have claimed 
the chief lordship of the estate, and here the burgesses came to the 
bishop’s aid, as we see by an entry of the finding of a jury of eight 
burgesses with the provost: ‘‘ gui dicunt per sacramentum quod dominus 
Episcopus Clonensis est capitalis dominus de Kylmaclenyn et quod nullus 
dominus est ibidem nist solus Episcopus.”® The Roll is silent as to his 
opponent, but the omission is supplied by a slab, which was found some 
years ago at a considerable depth in Mallow churchyard, and has been 
since built into the wall for preservatien. It contains the following in- 
scription in uncial characters much contracted :—‘‘ Mie jacet Jacobus 
filius Withelmi de barry in temporalibus dominus de Kylmaclenyn.” 
This posthumous assertion of his right shows exactly what the point 
in dispute was. The date is supposed to be the beginning of the fif- 
teenth century. 

When the colony was established, and all the bishop’s plans carried 
out, Kilmaclenine must have been an interesting spot. <A spectator, 
looking from the high ground near the ancient tomb, would see to his 
left the primeval forest extending as far as the eye could reach; to 
the north ; about five miles off, the bluff head-land of Ceann Abhra (now 
Ballyhoura) stood out; eastward from it ran the long range of Shabh 
Caein, famous in Irish history, closing in the horizon like a wall, and 
broken only by the deep cleft known to colonists as ‘‘the Red Share,” 
and to the natives as Deana polo, ‘the Pass of Blood.” 

Beneath in the valley were the buildings of the new colony—the 
Mote perched on its lofty crag, the little church where the villagers 
worshipped, the wooden houses in which they ived—all was fresh and 
new, and the future was full of hope. On every side the hum of in- 
dustry arose—the villagers were busy plying their trades ; the biatachs 
pasturing their flocks and herds on the ‘“‘ terras dominicas domint,” or, 
according to the season, sowing the bishop’s ‘‘ semen hyemale or quadra- 
gesimale,”’ or ‘‘tassantes et sarculantes bladum domini”’; the bishop’s 


15 Pipa. Loos upailo: 


126 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


messengers going to and fro ‘‘portantes literas domini”; the village 
packhorses bearing the bishop’s ‘‘ wine, salt, and iron’’; and then the 
lords and gentlemen with their train of attendants arriving to do 
homage, and promising ‘‘ tactis sacrosanctis Evangeliis” that they will 
surely pay in future. Everything seemed hopeful. — 

But all were strangers in a strange land; and meanwhile the 
native Irish, having no part in the new enterprise, lay hidden in the 
woods and fastnesses, waiting their opportunity, as we shall see pre- 
sently, to break forth with fire and sword, content if only they could 
destroy. 

How long the village continued to exist does not appear from the 
Roll, but it was evidently flourishing in 1364, when Bishop Swaffham 
commenced the Prpa, and entered all previous documents in it for pre- 
servation. This was 127 years from its foundation. Shortly after 
this occurred an event which must have had a disastrous effect in the 
colony. It is thus recorded in the Annals of the Four Masters at a. p. 
1382 :—‘‘ A plundering army was led by Murrogh O’Brien into Des- 
mond, and totally devastated it.” This brief entry is expanded by 
Spenser as follows:—‘‘One of the O’Briens, called Murrogh en 
Ranagh, that is, Morrice of the Ferne or wild waste places, who, 
gathering unto him all the reliques of the discontented Irish, eftsoones 
surprised the castle of Clare . . . whence shortly breaking forth like a 
sudden tempest, he overran all Mounster and Connaught, breaking 
down ail the holds and fortresses of the English, defacing and utterly 
subverting all corporate towns that were not strongly walled .... so 
that in short space of time he clean wyped out many great towns, as 
first Inchiquin, then Killaloe, Mourne, Buttevant, and many others 
whose names I cannot remember, and of some of which there is now 
no memory remaining.” ” 

Now, as Kilmaclenine is only three miles from Buttevant, it was 
evidently one of those settlements whose names he had forgotten, 
which were ‘“‘wyped out” by Murrogh and his wood-kernes. 

The destruction, however, was not final. The villagers, no doubt, 
fled at the approach of the wild invaders, and their village was reduced 
to ashes ; but when the storm passed over they seem to have returned, 
rebuilt their log huts, and attempted again to resume their industry. 

But now a more formidable danger threatened them than Murrogh’s 
wild raid, for the Anglo-Norman nobles and gentry had begun to adopt 
Irish customs, and to practise exactions of the like kind to those which 
the old chieftains had imposed, but much more severe, and this not 
only on the tenants but on the bishop himself. 

In this emergency the bishop endeavoured to protect himself and 
his property by entering into an agreement with three of the principal 
nobles in his diocese. In Cloyne, with ‘‘ Jacobus le Botiller, Comes 
Ormond,” who was joint proprietor with the bishop of the barony of 


17 Spenser, p. 24. 


OLDEN— On some Ancient Remains at Kilmaclenine. 127 


Inchiquin; in Fermoy, with the “‘nobilis vir Mauritius de Rupe 
dominus de Fermoy”’; and at Kilmaclenine with Sir Philip Barry, 
““dominus de Olethan et Muscerydonygan.”’ In this covenant, which is 
the same as the others, Barry undertakes that he will not in future by 
himself or others in his name impose ‘‘ bonys cowys guidagia vel pedagia 
super castrum et dominium de Kylmaclenyn, ac tenentes in eisdem perma- 
nentes seu commorantes, et quoad burgenses dicte ville de Kylmaclenyn, 
promisit ut supra, quod minime ponet onera rllicita super eos,” &c.;* and 
he is willing, if he breaks this promise (quod absit!), that the bishop 
should excommunicate him, and suppress his house within the diocese 
by an interdict. 

One can easily see how these terrible exactions of bonacht and cud- 
oidche, and others too numerous to mention, classed simply as “‘ ¢/icrta 
onera,”’ must have impoverished the little community. The ‘‘ suppor- 
tacio turbarum et satellitum,’’ referred to in another place, suggests 
the lawless rabble who followed in the train of the lord, and like 
locusts devoured the substance of the villagers. The bishop’s power 
had evidently declined; he was no longer able to protect the bur- 
gesses, or even himself; the agreement with the Lord of Olethan was 
mere waste paper. After this we hear no more of the burgesses, and 
two years later, in 1406, King Henry IV. has to come to the bishop’s 
aid with all the power of the Crown, which, however, appears to have 
been small, threatening the “‘ filii iniquitatis,”’ who put ‘‘ diversas im- 
positiones et illicita onera”’ on the bishop and his tenants, and ordering 
public proclamation to be made against them as rebels.’ In such a 
state of things no settled industry was possible ; the inhabitants would 
gradually move away to more peaceful homes, and the village aban- 
doned would quickly decay, and finally disappear. 

The next mention of Kilmaclenine is in a visitation book of 1591, 
that is 185 years later, and it runs thus—‘‘ Keclesia de Kilm‘lenny, 
locus desertus et vastatus.”*» Here the name is mis-spelt, and the place 
seems entirely unknown. One hundred years later, in 1698, the 
Bishop of Cloyne writes—‘‘ The fine estate of Kilmaclenine, with 
others, was entirely lost by the determination of the Commissioners 
against the claim of the Church.”’ And so it passed once more into lay 
hands, and is now the property of Charles Purdon Coote, v.t., after 
being Church land for 1100 years, and passing through many ecclesi- 
astical changes. 

There remain still a few observations to make with respect to 
Barry of Kilmaclenine. There is a local tradition that at a time 
not specified, but probably in the seventeenth century, the last of 
the family rode down in haste to Ballyclough Castle, and asked to 
see Colonel Purdon. The Colonel was away, and his wife refused 


18 Pipa, p. 54. 19 76., p. 59. 
“OMS. T.C.D., E 14, quoted in Brady’s Records of Cork, Cloyne, and Ross, vol. 
7s Fs CAA 


128 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


to see Barry, much to the disappointment of her husband when he 
heard of it on his return, as he knew that Barry, expecting an at- 
tainder, had come to sell his interest in Kilmaclenine. 

Failing to see anyone at Ballyclough, he rode on to Blarney Castle, 
where he disposed of his interest to the proprietor. This was after- 
wards sold by the Jeffreys family, and has been since bought in by Mr. 
Coote, and thus the divided ownership, which had continued for six 
centuries, has come to an end. The fact of such an interest or chief 
rent remaining after the property had passed from the bishop may per- 
haps lead to the suspicion that Barry had the best of the contest with 
him, and was entitled to have himself described on his tombstone as 
“on temporalibus dominus de Kilmaclenine.”’ 

The parish is now indeed waste and desert as to its Mote, its 
church, and its village, but otherwise it is as of old, when the terri- 
tory to which it belongs was described by O’Heerin :-— 


‘‘ The territory of O’Donnegain certainly 
Is the Great Muscraighe of Three Plains 
With the host of the flock abounding Iarann— 
Host of the sunny land of vowed deeds.” 


Proc. R.I.A., Vol 2: Ser ii. 


—_ 
> 

o 
ee) 
ot 
pat 


Plate VIL 


. 


POLITE LITERATURE & ANTIQUITI 


Prac. R.I.A., Vol 2: Ser ii. 


vn 
= 
& 
Lom 
> 
SJ 
B 
A 
< 
Q 
Z 
< 
<2 
24 
=) 
3 
ea] 
= 
a 
fx 
= 
4 
e) 
Qu 


Plate VI.% 


Proc. R,1.A., Vol. 2, Ser. ii. 


1 = 
tS 


wre 


CON a 
J 
Sma, 


f 


Porster & Co,, Photo-Litho, Printers, 


Photo, E.P.W. 


ee 


5 a Z i Se aLRIT 
SAULT OUST-OOUd “OD Y AALSUO ‘Mia'a “Cjeud 


bat 


army 8 


IE TLA O98lL qeieg "510A SV'T'H 208d 


 -“SaILINOILNV GNV AYALVAALIT ALITOd 


i 


« 


Dr. IncramM—On Medieval Moralized Tales. 129 


XXVII.—On two Corrections or Mrprevat Moratwep Tates. By 
Joun K. Ingram, LL.D. 


[Read 10th April, 1882.] 


Ir is well known to students of the literature of the middle ages that 
the clergy of that period often introduced stories and anecdotes into 
their discourses, as indeed modern preachers also occasionally do, for 
the purpose of impressing religious and moral truth on the minds of 
their hearers. To furnish materials of this kind, compilations were 
made, in the Latin language, of narratives capable of being so used, 
with moralizations, as they were called, given in connexion with each. 
These tales are sometimes elevated in tone, and touching, from the 
spirit of simple-minded and earnest piety which is exhibited in them. 
At other times they seem to us strangely incongruous with the sacred 
destination for which they were intended; and not seldom an extraor- 
dinary degree of ingenuity has to be exercised by the narrator to 
extract from them lessons which they do not appear inherently well 
fitted to convey. But, in both cases alike, they are not only in them- 
selves curious and interesting, but they give us a good deal of insight 
into the ideas, sentiments, and modes of action prevalent at the time 
of their compilation. And this all the more because they are essen- 
tially popular in their nature—meant, indeed, for the use of ecclesias- 
tics, but by them to be addressed to the minds of the people at large, 
and therefore adapted to their modes of thinking and feeling. 

The most famous collection of this kind is the Gesta Romanorum. 
This book, which dates from the end of the thirteenth or early years 
of the fourteenth century, had an immense vogue, and exerted no 
inconsiderable influence on European literature. For the critical 
edition of it by Oesterley, no fewer than one hundred and sixty- 
five MSS. were examined. An English version of the Gesta was 
printed by Wynkyn de Worde about 1510-1515, and many editions 
of this were afterwards published. It was edited by Sir Frederic 
Madden, with much learned illustration, for the Roxburghe Club, in 
1838 ; and his edition has been reproduced, with large additional pre- 
fatory matter and comment, by Mr. Sidney Herrtage for the Early 
English Text Society. 

All scholars are aware how largely the Gesta has supplied materials 
which have through various channels passed into general literature, 
and been used by Shakspere and other eminent writers in some of 
their most celebrated works. 

The two books which I exhibit this evening to the Academy are 
of similar character to the Gesta, being collections of Latin Mora- 
lized Tales. But they are not of equal intrinsic merit with that 
work, and on general literature they have had no operation at all. Yet 

R.I.A. PROC., SER. Il. VOL. Il.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. Iz 


130 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


they are, I believe, of very great interest. They appear to be quite 
unknown to—they are at least entirely unnoticed by—writers on this 
branch of Medieval Literature. Sir Frederic Madden, in the very full 
account he has given of compilations of this kind, makes no mention 
of either, nor are they referred to by Mr. Wright, who brought out a 
selection of stories of the same kind as they contain, gathered from 
several different sources, under the auspices of the Percy Society, in 
1842. I have sent a description of these collections to Mr. Herrtage, 
who has had occasion to examine the various extant MSS. containing 
similar matter, in preparing his edition of the English Gesta, and he 
has informed me that he is quite unacquainted with them, and has 
never met with, or heard of, a copy of either. 

Both the volumes which le on the table were placed in my hands 
by my friend the Very Rev. John Gwynn, Dean of Raphoe, formerly 
Fellow of Trinity College. They belong to the Diocesan Library, 
Derry. They were submitted to the late Rev. J. H. Todd in 1849, 
and he wrote descriptive notes on them, which have been preserved, 
and which I proceed to give in full. 

His description of the larger volume is as follows :-— 

«This is a very curious and valuable MS., written about the middle 
of the fourteenth century. It is divided into two parts. Part I. ends 
on fol. xci., and is followed, fol. xcii., by an index of the chapters. 
The second part begins on the next leaf, and has the following head- 
ing :— 

‘‘<«Terminata prima parte exemplorum in moralibus per narra- 
tiones et materias diversas. Sequitur secunda pars exemplorum in 
moralibus naturalibus et artificialibus secundum alphabetum prout in 
literis et vocalibus in concordantiis fieri solet et conscribi.’ 

“‘ Under which, in a different and somewhat later hand, is the fol- 
lowing interesting historical note :— 

‘“«Memorandum est et firmiter memorize tradendum de quadam 
strage patrata per Donaldum Mathgnis prope castrum viride quinto 
die mensis Julii Anno Domini millesimo quadrincentesimo nonagesimo 
septimo ac cicli solaris anno quinto, necnon et cicli xix" sexto decimo. 
Qua quidem strage mortem subierunt nobilis Tebaldus Verdon ac 
famosus Bernardus Magmawne tune temporis suae nationis capi- 
taneus.’ 

“The Annals of Ulster mention this event under the same day 
and year, 1497. But they represent Brian Mac Mahon, who was 
killed in the conflict, as the aggressor. They say he was instigated 
by Seffin Fait [Geoffry White] to attack Magenis, and drive him and 
his sons from the Castle of Oirenach. The predecessor of this Brian 
[or Bernardus ] Mac Mahon was the first chief of the Mac Mahons who 
joined the English. See O'Donovan, Hour Masters, p. 1225. | 

“The author of this curious work is not (as far as I have dis- 
covered) named in any part of it, and I am not aware that it has ever 
been printed. The first part is divided into chapters, under heads 
such as the following :-— 


Dr. Incram—On Medieval Morahzed Tales. 131 


““< Te superbia, et presumptione, et extollentia sui, et humilitate 
et patientia bona.’ 

““*De iracundia et blasphemis et perjuris, et invidia fraterne 
gratie.’ 

‘<< De liberalitate et humanitate et patientia et crudelitate princi- 
pum.’ 

&e., &e. 

‘¢ Under each head curious anecdotes are given, tending to set forth 
the dangers of vice and the advantages of the several virtues or 
graces. The following example occurs (fol 49) in the section headed 
‘De memoria mortis et mundi contemptu.’ I select it chiefly because 
it is short :— 

‘* Fuit quidam nobilis princeps adhuc infidelis, qui cum videret et 
per signa evidentia cognosceret se appropinquare ad mortem, fecit suda- 
rium quo debuit sepeliri explicatum portari per villam. Et clamabat 
preco valenter, Ego cum sim dominus multarum regionum, hoc solum 
porto mecum de tota substantia mea et gloria mundi. Ideo providete 
vobis ut bona opera facta in vita vos inseperabiliter comitentur. Cum 
interierit homo, non sumet omnia, neque descendet cum eo gloria 
ejus.’ 


‘The second part is written in a different hand from the first: it 
is arranged in alphabetical order, and the subjects are illustrated not 
by stories or anecdotes, but by sentences quoted apparently from 
various authors. As a specimen of the contents of this part of the 
work, I transcribe some of the headings :— 


Abstinencia. Ballivus. 
Accidia. Beatitudo. 
Angelus. Bellum. 
Anima. Caritas, 
Advocati. &e., &e. 
Avaricia. | 


‘“‘This part is imperfect, some leaves being lost at the end of the 
volume. It ends with the word J/undus, the illustrations of which 
are impertect on the last page—ending with the word verberabitur. 

“On the upper margin of the first leaf, in a hand of the fifteenth 
century, the title of the book is thus given by some ancient librarian : 

“‘¢Tncipit prima pars Exemplorum in moralibus per narraciones, 
&c. 

‘“«Sequitur secunda pars Exemplorum in moralibus naturali- 
bus. . . . Inferius prope finem.’ 

“On the lower margin are the old library marks— 


sere. e al Derry. 


P2* 


132 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


‘“‘There are two very interesting and valuable leayes—one at the 
beginning of the volume, the other at the end—which were pasted on 
the wooden binding. They are fragments of the ancient ‘ Lectiona- 
rium’ of the English Church, and ought to be carefully preserved, as 
they are extremely curious. They appear to be as old as the twelfth 
century. 

ari) Ee Ls 
‘Trinity Cottece, Dustin. 
“ All Saints’ Day, 1849.” 


So far Dr. Todd; and there is not much to be added to what he has 
said. The entire volume, it should be mentioned, is of parchment. 
A note is pasted within the cover containing the words ‘‘ Called in the 
catalogue Harison’s Manuscript.”” The second portion of the volume, 
it will be seen, is of less interest than the first, being a mere moral 
treatise, which appears, from such examination as I have made of it, 
to be as dull as moral treatises too often are. It is the first portion 
that is valuable, as containing a great body of moralized tales. 

That the moral treatise, which occupies the second part of the 
volume, was written in England, seems certain from the quotation 
in it of the following English verses, accompanied by a translation (or 
paraphrase) in Norman-French :— 


‘. . . quod Anglice dicitur 
’ Whan pe nypyng is ded and lyp by p' wowe 
Comep a prout 3ong man and wo3ep his love 
Drynkep of his broun ale and et of his hove 
And singep for his saule gyvelgove. 


Quant ly avers est mort et gyt south la bere 
Vient un ioefne bacheler e daunye sa bele 
Boyt de soi bone vyne e moit sa sele 

Et chaunt p* sglme va la ly durele.’ 


The leaves which formed part of the binding appear to be a portion 
of an ancient Breviary. I have not been able to identify it with any 
other of the many existing forms of Breviary. I print it in full in 
Appendix B to the present Paper, and leave it to the study of 
better Liturgiologists than myselt. 

The other volume on the table, which is of paper, with leaves 
of parchment interspersed here and there, is made up of a large 
number of different pieces. They were in part described by Dr. 
Todd as follows :— 


‘“‘ CoNTENTS OF THIS VOLUME. 
‘1. Hic incipiunt decem mandata que bene declarantnr. 


‘‘ A [commentary on the Ten Commandments. | 


Dr. IncramM—On Medieval Moralized Tales. 133 


“<9, Haec sunt privilegia diei Veneris. 


‘“‘ Remarkable events which happened on Friday, and the 
reasons for fasting on that day. | 


“*3. Pater noster. 
‘(A commentary on the Lord’s Prayer. | 


“4, Credo in Deum. 
‘“‘TA commentary on the Creed. | 


“5. A tract beginning: ‘In Hibernia primum predicavit beatus 
Patricius verbum Christi.’ 


‘‘ This is a very curious tract. It mentions at the begin- 
ning that our Lord appeared to St. Patrick, and gave him 
two precious gifts, viz., a copy of the Gospels, and a staff— 
both which (says the author) are preserved in Ireland to this 
day. It then goes on to describe St. Patrick’s Purgatory, 
and the visions of an English knight, who entered it in the 
reign of King Stephen. 

‘‘ This is no doubt the ‘ History of the Knight’ mentioned 
in the Annals of Ulster at a.p. 1497. See O’Donovan’s 
Four Masters, p. 1238, note. |’ 


‘6. ‘Iste liber est qui docet vivere perfecte, et est nominatus specu- 
lum Sancti Edmundi Confessoris.’ 


“(This work is printed in the Lyons Biblioth. Patrum: 
vol. xxy., p. 316. It is sometimes called ‘Speculum Ecclesiz.’ 
This copy differs a good deal in various readings from the 
printed editions. | 

‘St Edmund was Abp. of Canterbury, and died a.p. 1246. 


“7, ‘ Utilitates missze : et sex cause inductionis contritionis. De sero 
penitentibus.’ 


‘‘( Here a page and a half are blank. | 


“8. ‘Hie incipit tractatus beati Roberti Lincolniensis Episcopi de 
penis purgatorii.’ 

‘‘(This work was never printed. It is by Robert Grost- 
head, alias Copley, Bp. of Lincoln, a.p. 1230. 

“¢< This tract ends thus: ‘De quo dolore nos defen- 
dat qui sine fine yivit et imperat. Amen q* do’ Johannes 
Ardyslay.’ 

‘“This John Ardyslay was therefore probably the tran- 
scriber of the volume. | 


1 T have transcribed this tract, though I do not propose to make any use of it in 
the present Paper. It is in substance the same with the story of the ‘‘ Miles,’’ told 
in Messingham’s Florilegium Insulae Sanctorum; but the narrative is given in the 
Derry volume in very simple and popular language, and without any of the rhetori- 
cal amplification which is found in Messingham.—J. K. I, 


134 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


“9, ‘Incipit libellus de miseria conditionis humane.’ This book be- 
gins thus: ‘Domino Patri Karissimo Petro Dei gratia 
Portuensi Episcopo Lotharius indignus diaconus, gratiam in 
presenti et gloriam in futuro.’ 


“This work is by Lothaire, afterwards Pope Innocent III., 
written whilst he was only a deacon, and dedicated to Peter, 
Bp. of Porto. It has been repeatedly printed. | 


“10. ‘Hic incipit tractatus quidem? speculum sive lumen laycorum.’” 


Here ends Dr. Todd’s description, which is accurate, except that 
he has omitted to mention short notes on the Ave Maria and on the 
celestial spheres. He has said nothing of the Speculum Laicorum 
beyond giving its title, and yet it forms the main interest of the 
volume, of which it occupies one hundred and forty-four folios, or 
about two-thirds of the whole. I cannot doubt that he had intended 
to examine it carefully, and was prevented by some interruption from 
carrying the purpose into effect. 

Before returning to the Speculum, I may mention the remaining 
contents of the volume. At the close of that treatise we have the 
words, ‘ Hic incipit liber qui vocatur Ancelmus [se] de morte,’ and 
at the end of this piece comes another with the heading, ‘ Hae sunt 
revelaciones Jhesu Christi domini nostri. Verba quae revelavit domi- 
nus Jhesus Christus servo suo nomine Alberto archiepiscopo civitatis 
Collonensis.’ With the conclusion of this piece the volume ends. 

Coming back to the Speculum, we find it to contain a vast body of 
moralized tales and anecdotes. Another copy of it, occupying the 
whole of a ms. volume of one hundred and thirty-three leaves of 
parchment, exists in the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, very 
superior to the Derry volume in correctness of transcription and finish 
of execution, as well as earlier in date. It is written in a beautiful 
hand of the early part of the fifteenth century, and many of the initial 
letters are gilt or illuminated. Whether any third copy of the work 
is extant, I cannot positively state; but, as I have said, the best au- 
thorities do not mention any such. Mason, in preparing his Catalogue 
of the Trinity College uss., saw that the Dublin copy of the Speculum 
wants a leaf at the beginning; the contents of this are now supplied 
by the Derry copy. The leaf contained a curious preface in which the 
author states the motives which led him to compose the work®, and 


2 Rather gui dicitur.—J. K. I. 
’ The following are extracts from the preface :— 


‘¢ In Christo sibi dilecto quondam scolari et confratri moderno suus et suorum 
minimus feliciter vivere et in pace mori. Assumptus nuper ad animarum curam, 
de tui status debito sollicitus, erebris me precibus postulasti quicquam tibi scribere 
quod instruendis laycis amplius crederem expedire. . . Accipias igitur placide quod 
munus tibi pauper amiculus mittit exiguum. . . . Quoniam, ut dicit apostolus, lacte, 


Dr. Incram—On Medieval Moralized Tales. 135 


also a part of the table of contents. The subjects successively treated 
are such as the following :— 


‘“de abstinentia vera ficta et stulta. 
‘om. de adquisitis injuste et eorum periculo. 
‘¢ 3™. de advocatis malis et eorum periculo. 
‘‘4™, de adulterio et malis ejus. 

“5™. de amore dei et ejus causis. 
‘¢6™, de amore mundi et ejus fallaciis. 
««7™, de amore carnali et ejus meritis. 
«8m, de amicitia vera et ficta. 

‘9m. de apostatis et eorum periculis. 
“10™. de avaritia et ejus effectibus.”’ 


And so on through the entire alphabetical series. 


The materials of the work are borrowed from a great variety of 
authors. The classical writers of antiquity are but little quoted; 
there are references to Aristotle—some of whose works were known 
through Latin versions—to Cicero, Horace, Valerius Maximus, and 
Seneca. But the sources on which the compiler has drawn most 
largely are the writings of St. Augustine, especially the De Civitate Dez, 
the Historia Tripartita of Cassiodorus, the Dialogues of St. Gregory, 
the collection known as Vitae Patrum, the curious treatise entitled 
Barlaam and Josaphat, various Lives of Saints, the Disceiplina Clericalis of 
Petrus Alfonsus, and the works of St. Isidore of Seville, of Bede, of 
Jacobus de Vitriaco, of Peter of Clugny (otherwise known as Peter 
the Venerable), and of Jacobus de Voragine, author of the Legenda 
Aurea. Ihave met one reference to the Gesta Romanorum,‘ but I can- 
not find the corresponding story in that collection, and I believe that 
the writer means to designate by the words not the body of tales so 
named, but Roman history in general, just as elsewhere he has ‘‘Gesta 
Francorum” for the history of the Franks. Some of the narratives 
appear to have been taken, not from books, but from popular rumour 
or tradition, commencing as they do with Fertur simply. In the 
moralizations very large use is made of the Old and New Testament, 
with the text of which the compiler seems to have been thoroughly 
familiar. 

The book appears to have been written by an English author. This 
is made probable by the great number of tales relating to English 
personages and localities; it is proved, I think, by one story (in the 


non cibo solido, nutriendi sunt in scientia debiles et in fide rudes, ne, dum duriora 
sument, edentuli prius intereant quam pascantur, ego de simplicium numero mini- 
mus ad honorem dei eruditionemque rudium e sanctorum patrum et doctorum legen- 
dis et scriptis temporumque praeteritorum ac modernorum quibusdam eventibus 
exemplisque naturalibus non margaritas sed aliquas [? siliquas] collegi quasi peco- 
UD TIS ele 

‘ See Tale VIII. in Appendix A, 


_ 


136 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


section De Prelatis) in which the writer—in this, as is well known, 
representing the English feeling of the time—strongly takes part with 
Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln, in his contest with Pope Innocent IV. 

That the Derry volume containing the Speculum was once the pro- 
perty of a religious house is rendered highly probable by the following 
words written at the head of the verso of folio 10 :— 

‘‘Or, miserere quaesumus, domine, animabus omnium benefacto- 
rum nostrorum defunctorum, et pro beneficiis quae nobis lergiti [ szc | 
sunt in terris, praemia eterna consequantur in celis.” 

The Trinity College copy of the Speculum has the following at the 
end :— 


‘¢ Explicit tractatulus Speculum Laicorum nuncupatus 
Laus tibi Christe ; liber jam explicit iste. 
Burbage Scriptor.”’ 


Burbage was doubtless not the author of the work, but the tran- 
seriber of that copy.° 

[have extracted a number of the tales both from the Speculum and 
from the larger Derry volume (which, for brevity, may be called the 
Exempla), and had intended to read them to-night. But it would be 
impossible for the members of the Academy to follow the Latin— 
sometimes crabbed or peculiar, in which the books are written—when 
thus read ; and, if translated into modern English, the stories would lose 
much of their freshness and quaintness. I purpose therefore, with 
the permission of the Academy, to print in the Proceedings a few 
specimens of the tales, and I think I can promise that they will 
be found curious and entertaining. The Speculum especially, which 
I have studied more closely than the other collection, appears to me 
very interesting. Itis scarcely too much to say that we have in it 
a Popular Moral Encyclopedia of the Fourteenth century. I think 
scholars would welcome an edition of it, and I will conclude by 
recommending it to the attention of any publishing society which 
occupies itself with Latin Medieval Literature. 


5 In the cover of the smaller Derry volume (as in that of the larger) two leaves 
were inserted. These have been preserved. They are filled with matter in a hand- 
writing probably of the thirteenth century. On reading this, I at once conjectured 
that it was a part of the life of Becket by Herbert de Bosham—and I guessed that it 
might be a fragment of the lost portion of that work. I was right in my conjec- 
ture as to the book from which the leaves came, and my further expectations were 
not far from being realized. For some of the matter contained in them has been 
lost out of both the two extant Ms. copies of de Bosham’s work; but this matter 
had been supplied by Dr. Giles in 1841 from an abridged form of the Life, pre- 
served in the Phillipps collection. The passage contained in the leaves is that 
which appears in pp. 253-255 of vol. iii. of Canon Robertson’s Materials for the 
History of Becket, describing the reception and behaviour of the Archbishop at 
the Council of Tours, 


Dr. Incram—On Medieval Moralized Tales. 137 


APPENDIX A. 


The following tales have been chosen with a view to variety of 
source and of character. Where it is not otherwise indicated, the tale 
is taken from the Speculum Laicorum. I have not thought it necessary 
to adhere strictly to the spelling and punctuation of the original. 


li 


Legitur in vita Sancti Ignacii quod cum ipse staret coram tyranno 
nomen [hesum instanter nominans, quaesivit ab eo tyrannus cur nomen 
tam cerebro nominaret. Respondit sanctus, quia scriptum est in corde 
meo, ideo non potest cessare ab ore. Tyrannus volens hoc certius pro- 
bare occidit eum et investigans cor invenit in ejus corde scriptum 
litteris aureis, Jhesus est amor meus. Iste sanctus potuit competen- 
ter dicere cum beato Paulo illud, Act. 21: non solum alligari sed mori 
paratus sum propter nomen domini Jhesu Christi. Verum Bernardus 
super Canticis, Jhesus mel in ore, melos in aure, jubilus in corde. 


he 


Refert idem Petrus quod duo fuerunt mercatores, quorum unus 
erat Egyptius alter vero Anglicus, qui nunquam se mutuo viderant, 
vinculo tamen maximae dilectionis jungebantur, ita quod quicquid 
alter ab altero voluerat per intervenientes reportaretur. Cumque 
itaque diutius agerentur, contigit Anglicum in Egyptum velle pro- 
gredi causa suum amicum videndi. Venit itaque illue et ab amico 
suo gaudenter recipitur, postque octo dies graviter infirmatur. 
Kgyptius contristatur, medicus adducitur, pulsus et urina consideran- 
tur, nihil febrium vel infirmitatis alterius invenitur. amore languere 
comprobatur. Sciscitatur Egyptius ab infirmo quam amet, et respon- 
det, ‘Mulieris cujusdam amore langueo quam in domo tua vidi; quae 
tamen illa sit vel quod nomen habeat, penitus ignoro; quam nisi 
amplexatus fuero, scias me sine remedio moriturum. | Adducuntur 
igitur coram eo omnes mulieres quae fuerant in domo Egyptii. inter 
quas erat quaedam pulcherrima, qua visa recedit languidus, et recupe- 
rato spiritu suspirans ait, Haec est causa meae aegritudinis, haec et 
esse poterit causa meae sanitatis. Quo audito, Egyptius puellam illam 
quam in proprium conjugium uutrierat, amico suo tradidit in uxorem, 
remeavitque Anglicus ille ad propria cum uxore sua. Posthac autem 
Egyptius ille ad summam devenit paupertatem ita ut victum quaereret 
ostiatim. confususque recessit a propriis et in Angliam pervenit et 
cum ad villam perveniret in qua degit amicus ejus recepit se sub divo 
fame et frigore cruciatus, dicens intra se, Heu mihi misero quia in 
tantam perveni miseriam ut hospitium non inveni quo tegar hoc nocte, 
et sl amicum meum inveniam, mei non habebit notitiam, tantam in me 
yidens paupertatem. Divertit itaque se ad vicinam ecclesiam, in ea 


138 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


permansurus usque mane. Contigitque ea nocte quemdam de conciyi- 
bus alium occidisse et usque eandem ecclesiam confugisse, quem 
insequentes ceterl concives invenerunt Egyptium illum in ecclesia. 
Quaerunt ab eo quo devenisset homicida. At ille taedium habens 
vitae suae, ait, Ego sum qui occidi eum. Capitur itaque et judici 
praesentatur. Affuitque inter ceteros amicus ejus, et recognoscens 
clamans dixit, Injuste judicatis hominem istum; ego homicidium 
istum perpetrayi. Capitur igitur ille et condemnatur. Cum igitur 
ad tam stupendum spectaculum plures de civibus confluxissent, advenit 
et ille homicida, et videns duos innocentes pro suo reatu condemnari, 
confitebatur commissum suum, malens juste puniri quam se non punito 
alios pro suo facto minus juste suspendi. Mirantibus itaque judice 
cum astantibus et planius rei rectitudinem indagantibus reperierunt 
unum amicorum penuria, alium amoris constantia devictum judicium 
sublisse, ipsosque non sine laudibus absolventes, homicidam verum 
suspenderunt.. Accipiens igitur Anglicus Egyptium medietatem omnem 
ei dedit suorum et ditatum amplissime ad sua remisit in pace.® 


JUN 


Senescallus cujusdam comitis in Anglia ita fuerat durus pauperibus 
tenentibus domini sui quod eos falsis accusationibus et extorsionibus 
penitus destruxit. Mortuusque est, ostensusque uni tenentium ipsorum 
in spiritu in collobio nigro linguam suam emittens et [manu propria 
rasorio particulatim scindens et particulas ipsas in os suum projiciens 
et iterato linguam integram emittens et scindens] et sic continuo 
faciens. Requisitus igitur quis esset, respondit quod Senescallus ille 
qui nuper ipsum et ceteros tenentes domini sui vexavit injuste. Addi- 
ditque quod illam passionem sustinuit in lingua propter injuriosas 
implacitationes quas pauperibus frequentius movebat. Sublevans col- 
lobium, apparuit corpus suum quasi ferrum ignitum. 


Instead of the shocking description within the brackets, given in the Derry 
, appears in the Dublin ms. the single word “ incidens.”’ 


IV.—(From the Exempt.) 


Fuit quidam praepositus in Leycestria qui avaritia exaestuans non 
cessavit injuste pecuniam ab hiis quibus praefuit extorquere. Quadam 
autem die in solario domus suae se includens coepit quasi luctando cum 
aliquo tumultum magnum facere. Facta est interim vox cuidam ejus 
servienti dicens, Vade et dic domino tuo quod venio accipere quod 


6 This story is taken from the Disciplina Clericalis of Petrus Alfonsus, but 
with changes, the principal of which is the substitution of an English merchant 
for one of ‘‘ Baldach,’’ which means ‘‘ Bagdad”? (an alteration which, as Dean Gwynn 
has remarked to me, confirms my opinion as to the English origin of the Speculum.) 
It is also told, but not in the same words as here, in the Gesta Romanorum, cap. 
171, and in Herolt, Sermones de Temp., 120. 


_ if 


Dr. Incram—On Wedieval Moralized Tales. 139 


mihi debetur. Cumque ille vellet ingredi ad dominum suum, coepit 
dominus defendere ingressum. Qui adquisito adjutorio violenter in- 
gressus solarium. Quod videns pracpositus, continuo seipsum jugu- 
lavit, et manibus propriis divisas partes gutturis atrociter decerpsit ; 
et sic infeliciter vitam finivit. 


V.—(from the Exempta.)" 


Narrat Valerius quod quaedam vetula adorabat deos et eisdem 
sacrificia offerebat pro longa vita Dionysii tyranni. A qua cum ille 
quaereret quo merito suo hoc faceret, respondit vetula et ait, Cum 
eram puella et gravem haberemus tyrannum, optabamus quod more- 
retur. Quo mortuo successit tetrior arcem dominationis ejus occupans. 
Successit et tertius pejor et crudelior primis. Successisti et tu quartus, 
importunior et importabilior aliis. Timens itaque ne, si tu fueris ab- 
sumptus, post te locum tuum crudelior teneat et tibi in dignitate suc- 
cedat, [quare] caput meum cotidie diis pro salute tua devoveo. 
Dionysius autem quamquam tyrannus tam facetam audaciam punire 
erubuit et vetulam abire permisit. 


VI. 


Legitur in vita Sti. Brandani quod ei existenti in mari apparuit 
quaedam anima in nube horrida et tenebrosa flens et dicens, Oro te, 
pater, in caritate Christi Jhesu ut depreceris pro me misero peccatore 
per instans triduum misericordiae patrem, quia g gravissime torqueor pro 
meis reatibus in hac nube. Cumque sanctus ejus annuisset precibus, 
statim disperuit, paterque secundum suam sponsionem per triduum 
cum fratribus oravit pro eo. Peracto triduo apparuit iterum in nube 
aliquantulum clariore in parte tamen tenebrosa, dicens, Melius mihi 
fore sentio, pater, propter orationes vestras. Precor insuper ut per 
sequens triduum rogetis pro me. Quod pater sanctus fecit devote. 
Septima itaque die apparuit in lucida nube tota munda et fulgida, 
eratias agens et dicens se ea die in gloriam celestem fuisse deductum. 
Cui sanctus, Quis es tu et quomodo vocaris? Ad quod illa, Colomanus 
yocor, et monachus eram iracundus et seminator discordiarum inter 
fratres, propter quod ita fueram flagellatus. 


WAL: 


Quidam in archiepiscopatu de Dyvelyn® cum una die voluisset arcam 
suam plenam denariis aperire, invenit super ecs simiam sedentem et 
dicentem sibi, ‘‘ Noli tangere pecuniam istam, quia est Colewyni,”’ 7. e. 
diaboli; nec mirum, quia quod servus adquirit, domino suo adquirit, 
ut dicitur in jure civill. 


7 This story is taken, though not verbally copied, from Valerius Maximus, lib. vi. 
cap. 2. It is told also in Gest Rom., 53. 
8 Develyn in Dubl. ms. ; ‘‘ Dublin’’ is meant. 


140 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 
VITt. 


Legitur in gestis Romanorum quod cum quidam juvenis nobilis 
nomine Lucianus quamdam virginem desponsaret nomine Eugeniam, 
et post convivium cum sodalibus fuisset 3 ingressus in campum ad spa- 
tiandum, anulum suum quem habebat in digito, digito cujusdam sta- 
tuae aereae astantis quasi conservandum dum luderet imponebat. Cum 
ludo satisfecisset et anulum a statua repetisset, digitum ipsum statuae 
usque ad volam repperit incurvatum ita quod nec poterat erigi nec 
anulus ab eo evelli. Recedens ergo damnum anuli dissimulans do- 
mum regreditur et in lectulo cum nova conjuge collocatur, et cum 
operi conjugali dare vellet operam, sensit inter se et conjugem huma- 
nam effigiem locatam et dicentem Mecum concumbe quia hodie me 
desponsasti ; ego sum Venus cujus digito anulum imposuisti. Cum- 
que hoc ipsum “pluribus noctibus ageretur et uxorem propriam cognos- 
cere prohiberetur, quidam presbyter civitatis nomine Palumbus magicis 
imbutus artibus requiritur, tumque salarium petitur et praestatur. 
Dixit itaque presbyter ad juvenem, vade hora noctis ad compitum 
proximum, et, considerans ibi transientes, quem inter eos ultimum et 
elegantioris staturae esse perspexeris, illi litteras quas tibi trado meo 
nomine commenda. Adit igitur juvenis compitum, turbam multam 
transire conspicit et inter alios mulierem quasi in habitu meretricio 
mulam equitantem, quae fuit ipsa Venus, quam quidam quasi collegii 
magister sequebatur. Cui juvenis litteras protendit a presbytero trans- 
missas, quas cum diabolus ille legisset, brachiis in celum protensis, ait, 
Omnipotens Deus, quamdiu Palumbi presbyteri nequitias patieris! 
et hoe dicto, satellites suos ad Venerem dirigit, anulumque ab ea vio- 
lenter extorsit, et juveni donavit. Palumbus vero ab hora impreca- 
tionibus diabolicis finem vitae sortiens omnia membra sua truncayit et 
misera morte defunctus est. 


IX. 


Quidam nobilis in Anglia, habens terrasin Anglia et in Wallia, tres 
habuit filios, qui, cum morti appropinquare se videret, vocavit tres filios 
suos et dixit eis, Si necesse fuerit vos aves fieri, quibus avibus velletis 
assimilari ? Cui respondit primogenitus, Ego assimilarer accipitri, quia 
nobilis avis est et de rapina vivit. Medius autem dixit, Et ego sturno, 
quia socialis est et turmatim volat. Tertius et junior aliis, Et ego cygno, 
quia longum collum habet, ut si aliquid dicendum in corde verteretur, 
bene possem deliberare antequam verbum veniret ad os. Pater autem 
haec audiens dixit primo, Tu fili, ut video vivere cupis de raptu, do tibi 
terras meas in Anglia, quia terra pacis est et justitiae, et in ea non 
poteris rapere impune. Tu autem, fili, qui societatem amas, habebis 
terras meas in Wallia, quae est terra discordiae et guerrae, quia per 
curialitatem malitiam comparabis [?]incolarum. Tibi autem, junior, 
nullam terram assigno, quia sapiens eris et per sapientiam tuam suffi- 
cienter tibi adquires. Mortuo igitur patre dividuntur terrae ut pater 
praedixerat ; frater autem junior, in sapientia proficiens, factus est 
capitalis justiciarius Angliae opulentus. 


Dr. IncramM—On Medieval Moralized Tales. 141 


APPENDIX B. 


I have thought it better to print the whole of the matter in these 
leaves, including the passages of Scripture, on account of the frequent 
and sometimes curious variations which occur in them from the received 
text of the Vulgate. What follows is an exact transcript of the words 
of the original except that contractions are expanded. The Lessons are 
from I. Maccabees, chap. 6; and Ezekiel, chaps. 1, 2, and 3. The 
points indicate breaks arising from the leaves having been cut 
down for use in the binding of the volume. 


[ First Leaf. | 


eationem sicut prius circumdederunt muris altis sed et Bethsuram 
civitatem suam. 


Ip MIB i ie 


Et factum est ut audivit sermones istos expavit et commotus est 
valde et procidit in lectum et incidit in lectum et incidit prestitia® in 
languorem, quia non est ei factum sicut cogitabat. Et erat illic diebus 
multis quum renoyata est in eo tristitia magna. Et arbitratus est se 
mori. Et vocayit omnes amicos suos dixitque illis. Recessit somnus 
ab oculis meis et concidi et corrui corde pre sollicitudine et dixi in 
corde meo. In quantam tribulationem deveni et tempestatem magnam 
in qua nunc sum quia jocundus eram et delicatus in potestate magna. 


DomwVes sical 


Nune ergo reminiscor malorum que feci in Jerusalem, et unde abs- 
tuli omnia spolia argentea et aurea que erant in ea et misi auferri 
habitantes Judeam sine causa. Et cognovi quia propter hec invene- 
runt me mala ista et ecce pereo tristitia in terra aliena. 


ice 


Et vocavit Pilippum unum de amicis suis. Et prepo : 
stolam suam et anulum suum ut adduceret Antiochum filium suum. 
et nutriret eum ut regnaret. Et mortuus est Antiochus rex illic anno 
nono et x°l: et centessimo. 


Lectio TErRtia,. 


Et cognovit Lysias quoniam mortuus est rex, et constituit regnare 
Antiochum filium ejus quem nutrivit adolescentiorem et vocavit nomen 
ejus Eupaton.” Et hi qui erant in arce concluserant Israel in circuitu 
sanctorum et querebant eis mala semper ad firmentum” gentium. 


® Corrected to ‘‘ prae tristitia.”’ 10 Sie. 


142 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 
Lecrio IIIT’. 


Et cognovit Judas disperdere eos et convocayit universum populum 
ut obsederent eis. Et convenerunt simul et obsederunt eos anno 1° 
et centessimo et fecerunt balistas et machinas. Et exierunt quidam 
ex impuiis Israel et adjunxerunt se illis. et abierunt ad regem et 
dixerunt Quousque non facis judicium et vindicas fratres nostros. Nos 
distinavimus servire patrituo et ambulare . ....... =. 


Vie 


Quicunque invenibantur ex nobis interficiebantur hereditates nos- 
tre diripiebantur. Et non ad nos tantum extenderunt manum sed 
etiam in omnes fines tuos. Et ecce applicuerunt hodie ad arcem in 
Jerusalem occupare eam. Et munitionem in Bethsuram munierunt. 
Et nisi preveneritis eos velocius majora quam hee facient et non 
poteritis obtinere eos. Etiratus est autem rex ut audivit et convocavit 
omnes amicos suos et principes exercitus sui et eos qui super equites 
erant [sed et |'' de regnis aliis et de insolis et maritimis et venerunt 
ad eum exercitus conducti et erat numerus exercitus ejus centum 
millia peditum et xx milia equitum et elipanti xxx scientes prelium. 
Et venerunt per Idumeam et applicuerunt ad bethsuram et pugnaverunt 
dies multos et fecerunt machinas et exierunt et succenderunt eas igni 
et pugnaverunt fortiter. 


Lectio VI. 


regis. Et surrexit rex ante lucem et suscitavit exercitum in impetu 
suo contra viam Bethsacharam et comparaverunt se virtutes in prelium 
et tubis cecinerunt et elephantis ostenderunt sanguinem uve et mori 
ad acuendos eos in prelium. Et diviserunt bestias per legiones et 
astiterunt singulis eliphantis mille viri loricati concatenatis, et galez 
aereein capitibus eorum et quingenti equites ornati singulis bestis electi. 
hii ante tempus ubicunque erat bestia erant et quocunque ibant non 
discedebant ab ea et turres ligneze super eos firme protegentes super 
singulas bestias precincti super eas machine et super singulas viri 
virtutis XxxIT. qui pugnabant desuper intus” ejus. Et appropinquavit 
judas et exercitus ejus in prelium. Et ceciderunt de exercitu regis 
sexcenti Viri. 
Be eles 


Et vidit Eleazar filius abaron unam de bestis loricatam loricis regis 
et erat supereminens ceteris bestias,® et visum 
[Second leaf. | 


iniquitatis et divide linguas eorum quoniam vidi iniquitatem et contradictionem 
adversus sanctam civitatem tuam Jerusalem. muro tuo inexpugnabili circumcinge 
nos, Domine Deus noster. YV. Qui regis Israel intende, qui deducis yelut ovem 


1 Added by another hand. 2 Sic. 18 Sic. 


Dr. Incram—On Medieval Moralized Tales. 143 


Joseph. muro. R. Angustia! mihi sunt undique et quid eligam ignoro melius est 
mihi incidere in manus hominum quam derelinquere legem Dei mei. V. Si enim 
hoe egero mors mihi est, si autem non egero non effugiam manus vestras. melius. 
R. Nunquid scis quare venerim ad te nunc revertar ut preliar!4 adversus principem 
Persarum contradicentem tuis precibus et mee legationi. verum tamen Michael 
archangelus princeps vester hoc stat pro fillis populi tui. V. Nune ergo egressus 
sum ut docerem te. tune animadyerte sermonem, et intellige visionem. verum tamen. 
R. A facie furoris tui Deus conturbata est omnis terre,!* sed tu Domine misericordia, 
et ne facias consummationem. V. Converte nos deus salutaris noster et averte iram 
tuam a nobis. et ne. R. Fluctus tui super me transierunt ego dixi expulsus sum 
ab oculis tuis putas!’ videbo templum sanctum tuum. VY. Abisus vallavit me et 
pelagus cooperuit caput meum. et ego. R. Indicabo tibi homo quid sit bonum 
aut quid Dominus requirat a te facere judicium et justiciam et sollicitum ambulare 
cum deo yestro. VY. Oratio. 


trici woop pleno peceatis misericordiz domine deus. V. Esto placabilis super 
nequitiam populi tui. miserere. R. Civitatem istam tu circumda, Domine. An- 
geli tui custodiant muros ejus exaudi populum tuum cum misericordia. V. Muro 
fo inexpugnabili circumcinge nos Domine. exaudi. R. Qui celorum contines 
thronos et abisos intueris Domine rex regum terram palmo concludis. exaudi nos in 
gemitibus nostris. VY. Non enim in justificationibus nostris et!® prosternimus preces 
ante faciem tuam sed in miserationibus tuis multis. exaudi. 


teas dl bt ed ail Bp 


Et vidi quasi speciem electri velut aspectum ignis intrinsecus 
ejus per circuitum a lumbis ejus et desuper. Et a lumbis ejus usque 
dorsum vidi quasi speciem ignis splendentis in circuitu velut aspectum 
arcus cum fuerit in nube in die pluvize. Hic erat aspectus splendoris 
per girum, et hee visio similitudinis gloria Domini. Et vidi et cecidi 
in faciem meam et audivi vocem loquentis. Et dixit ad me. : 

Et ingressus est in me spiritus postquam locutus est mihi. Et 
statuit me supra pedes meos et audivi loquentem ad me et dicentem 
Fil” hominis. mitto ego te ad filios Israel ad gentes appostatrices que 
recesserunt a me. patres eorum prevaricati sunt pactum meum usque 
ad diem hance. Et filii dura facie et indomabili corde sunt ad quos ego 
mitto te. et dices ad eos. Haec dicit dominus Deus. 81 forte vel 
ipsi audiant et si forte quiescant quoniam domus exasperans est, et 
sciant quia propheta fuerit in medio eorum. 


Abe Bb 


Tu ergo filii hominis ne timeas eos. neque sermones corum metuas. 
quoniam increduli et subversores sunt tecum et cum scorpionibus 
habitas. Verba eorum ne timeas. et vultus eorum ne formides, quia 
domus exasperans est. loqueris ergo verba mea ad eos. si forte 
audiant et quiescant quoniam irritatores sunt. Tu autem filii homi- 
nis audi quaecunque loquar ad te, et noli esse exasperans sicut domus 
exasperatrix est. aperi 


EaSic: Se 16 Sie. 1 Sic passim. 


144 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. 
ely 


ad me In qua erat involutus liber et expandit illum coram me. qui erat 
scriptus intus et foris et scripta erant in eo lamentationes et carmen 
et ve. Et dixit ad me Filii hominis quodeunque inveneris comede. 
Comede volumen istud et vadens loquere ad filios Israel. et aperui os 
meum et cibavit me volumine illo et dixit ad me Filii hominis venter 
tuus comedet et viscera tua replebuntur volumine isto quod ego do 
tibi. Et comedi illud et factum est in ore meo sicut mel dulce. 


L. II. 


Et dixit ad me. Filii hominis vade ad domum Israel et loqueris verba 
mea ad eos. Non enim ad populum profundi sermonis et ignotze 
linguee tu miteris’* ad domum Israel, neque ad populos multos profun- 
di sermonis et ignote lingue quorum non possis audire sermones et si 
ad illos metteris” ipsi audirent te. Domus autem Israel nolunt audire 
te quia nolunt audire me. 

Lecrio ITI. 


Omnis quippe domus Israel attrita fronte est et duro corde. Ecce 
dedi faciem tuam valentiorem faciebus eorum. et frontem tuam duri- 
orem 

[At the close of Mr. Wright’s preface to his collection of Latin 
stories, of which I have spoken above, he says:—‘‘ I ought, perhaps, 
to observe that I have reprinted in this collection several Latin stories 
from the Altdeutsche Blatter, which were communicated to that work 
by Mr. Thoms, from a ms. of the thirteenth century then in his posses- 
sion, but now transferred to the British Museum.” I have never seen 
the work here referred to; but I have discovered, since the present 
Paper was printed, that several of the stories which Mr. Wright has 
taken from it are almost literally the same with tales in the Speculum 
Laicorum. Thus the story ‘De uxore gulosa” at p. 35 of Mr. Wright’s 
book, that entitled ‘‘ De ebrio qui yendidit animam suam,” at p. 76, 
and that given in Mr. Wright’s Note on story xxv., p. 220, are in the 
Speculum. Two others which I have printed at length from the Specu- 
lum are among Mr. Wright’s extracts from the Altdeutsche Blatter, 
namely tales vir. and rx. in Appendix A to the present Paper. The 
latter I have given for its intrinsic interest, and also because curiously, 
whilst it appears in the Derry copy of the Speculum, it is not in the 
Dublin copy. The former I have reproduced on account of the mention 
of Dyvelin, a name which Mr. Wright had conjecturally substituted 
for Wyvelin, which he found in the <Altdeutsche Blatter ; both the 
Derry and Dublin mss. confirm his correction. It is possible that the 
other five stories which Mr. Wright has taken from the Altdeutsche 
Blitter may also be in the Speculum ; this I have not yet ascertained. 

Is the ms. from which these tales were transcribed by Mr. Thoms a 
third copy of the Speculum Laicorum, or does it only contain some 
stories from the Speculum ? This is matter for further inquiry.—J.K.1. ] 


eaSics 19 Ste. 


Dr. Incram—On the “ De Imitatione Christi.’ 145 


XXVIII.—On tHe Eartresr Enotish TRanstation oF tHe ‘ Deg 
Imrrationr Curisti.” By Joun K. Ineram, LL.D., F.T.C.D. 


[Read 22nd May, 1882. ] 


Tue treatise De LImitatione Christe has, beyond any other book that 
can be named, taken possession of the heart of Christendom. It has 
ranked, says De Quincey, ‘‘next to the Bible in European publicity 
and currency.”’ ‘No book,” says Milman, ‘‘has been so often re- 
printed; no book has been so often translated, or into so many 
languages.” ‘‘The number of editions and different translations 
which have come to my knowledge,” said Backer in 1864, ‘‘is about 
2900, and certainly this number is much below the reality.” And not 
merely has the book met with this extraordinary popular acceptance, 
but many men of high eminence have warmly expressed their appre- 
ciation of it—men, too, representing various schools of thought, some 
of them not accepting the dogmatic opinions of the author—Leibnitz, 
Dr. Johnson, Fontenelle, Wesley, Comte. 

For those who know and love this golden book, everything which 
throws light on the history of its diffusion through Europe will have 
a certain value. Attention, too, has been of late specially recalled to 
the whole subject by the remarkable researches of Hirsche, by the 
fac-simile of the autograph of 1441 edited by Ruelens, and by the 
writings of Mr. Kettlewell on the authorship of the Jmitation and on 
the biography of Thomas a Kempis. I think I may, therefore, be- 
speak some degree of interest for the contribution I have now to make 
to our knowledge of the English versions of the work. 

The earliest printed English translation of the De Jmitatione is 
that by Atkynson. Its title is as follows :— 

A full devoute and gostely treatyse of ye Imitacyon and Fol- 
owynge ye blessed Lyfe of our most mercifull Saviour Cryst. Com- 
pyled in Laten by the right worshypfull doctor master Johnn 
Gerson: and translate into Englissh the yere of our lorde m.p.1. by 
Mayster Wyllyam Atkynson, Doctor of Divynyte; at ye speciall 
request and commandement of ye full excellent pryncesse Margarete, 
Moder to our Soverayne Lorde Kynge Henry the VII., and countesse 
of Rychemount and Derby. M.ccccc.1. 

Atkynson translated only the first three books of the De Jmitatione, 
The fourth was translated, by Margaret herself from the French, in 
1504, and her version of that book was printed, along with Atkynson’s 
of the three preceding ones, by Wynkyn de Worde. The volume is a 
very rare one; there are two copies of it in the British Museum. 

But this, though the earliest printed, is not the earliest English 
version of the work. An unpublished one exists among the MSS. in 
the Library of Trinity College, Dublin, which I regard as of very 
great interest; and it is of this that I am about to give an account. 

R. I, A. PROC., SER. Il. VOL. 11.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. Q 


146 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


When I first looked into the MS., I thought it probable that it was 
a copy of Atkynson’s translation, which I had never seen; but 
Dibdin, in the notes to his version of the Jmitatio, gives some extracts 
from Atkynson, and, on comparing them with the MS., I found the 
renderings quite different. My attention was then caught by some of 
the old words and forms used in the MS., and so I was led to enter 
on a thorough examination of it. At least one other copy of this 
early translation is, as we shall see, in existence; but no account of 
it has, so far as I know, ever been given, and I cannot but express 
my surprise that it has been so entirely overlooked. One reason for 
this, so far as the Trinity College copy is concerned, may have been 
that it has been, through ignorance or carelessness, erroneously 
lettered Musica Celi on the cover. This is seen at once by anyone 
accustomed to ancient writing, who examines the first page of the MS., 
to be a mistake for Musica Keclesiastica, one of the names by which 
the Jmitatio was designated, but which, from its comparative rarity, 
may have misled persons who looked into the volume as to its identity, 
and suggested the idea that it was a version of one or more of the 
other treatises of Thomas 4 Kempis. 

Neither Dr. Lyon nor Mr. Monck Mason seems to have been aware, 
in compiling their respective Catalogues of the Dublin MSS., that this 
book was the same with the Jmtation.1 Mason, after giving the title, 
‘Musica Ecclesiastica, written by Thomas a Kempis,” and the names 
of the three parts, adds this note:——‘‘ The following authority for 
this being the work of the above-named writer occurs in the margin— 
‘I do hear that this booke was made by one Thomas a Kempist; and 
lett a man looke in any chapter of the said booke, and he shall find 
something suitable to his condicion’ ; the date of the handwriting of 
this and of other notes, which are scribbled in the margin of the 
book, is probably about the year 1600.” Mason could scarcely be of 
opinion that such a note was any authority towards deciding the vexed 
question as to the authorship of the Jmctation; though in the case of 
a different work it would be evidence that it was attributed to the 
same author to whom the Jmtation has been generally ascribed. 
This title of Musica Eeclesiastica is given to the Jmitatio in several 
MSS. of the original, which are found in English libraries, and 
Mr. Kettlewell has suid (page 498 of his book on the authorship of 
the Jmitatio) that the title appears to be peculiar to the English copies. 
But this does not seem to be proved. Indeed, on page 91, Mr. 
Kettlewell cites the statement that ‘‘ Gabriel Naudaeus and several 
other learned men famed for their knowledge of ancient MSS. did de- 
clare that” the work ‘‘ was, in a// the most ancient copies, entitled De 
Musica Ececlesiastica.”’ My. Ruelens, the editor of the fac-simile ot the 


1 Mr. J. T. Gilbert, in his list of the MSS. of Trinity College, describes the 
volume simply as ‘‘ Works ascribed to Thomas a Kempis.’’—(Highth Report of the 
Royal Commission on Historical Monuments, p. 588.) 


Dr. Incgram—On the ‘* De Imitatione Christi.’’ 147 


MS. of 1441, seems to think it matter of wonder that that title should 
occur in one copy which has come under his notice. He says: ‘‘ The 
Brussels Library possesses a Manuscript of the Jmitation, dating from 
the fifteenth century (No. 15,1388), of which the title is as follows— 
‘ Hic est libellus qui vocatur Musica Ecclesiastica.’ These expressions 
seemed so strange that they have been thought to be an error or a 
freak of fancy on the part of the scribe.’’ But, as we have seen, a good 
many MSS. have this title. It is certainly a curious one, and the 
only explanation of it yet offered is that supplied by Hirsche, who 
makes it refer to the rhythmic character which marks a Kempis’ 
style, and which he himself indicated by a sort of quasi-musical nota- 
tion, a peculiarity on which Hirsche founds his argument to show that 
the Imitation was his work, and not that of Gerson or Gersen, or any 
of the other candidates for its authorship. 

As to the external history of the volume which I am about to 
describe, and which, by permission of the Board of Trinity College, I 
am enabled to exhibit to the Academy, but little can be said. It is 
numbered F. 5. 8., and is placed among the MSS. presented to the 
College by Stearne, Bishop of Clogher. Before it was included in the 
Stearne collection, it had belonged to John Madden, President of the 
Trish College of Physicians.? On the title-page are written the words: 
‘‘ For Mr. Hen: Dodwell, at Mr. Tooke’s, in St. Paul’s Churchyard, 
Bookseller.” This is, doubtless, the well-known Henry Dodwell, 
who was elected a Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, in 1662, 
resigned his Fellowship in 1666, and afterwards became Camden 
Professor of History at Oxford. Several names are written in 
different parts of the book, the most frequently recurring being that 
of Turney. Thus we have in several places ‘‘Emor Turney”; 
‘William Turney, his book, 1655”; ‘‘ Will. Turney, his book, God 
give him grace”; ‘‘ William Turney, of Seabrooke, in the county of 
Bucks loos. ; “< Barnard:Tumey, ...,. inthe parish of |... - 
in the county of Bedford.” The volume must, shortly before Dodwell 
acquired it, have been in the possession of this Turney family. 

The translation gives only the first three Parts of the Limitation. 
It is perfect, with the exception of two places—one leaf (the volume 
is of vellum) has been cut out, which contained portions of chapters 
19 and 20 of the third Part, and half of another leaf, which contained 
portions of chapters 22 and 238 of the same Part. 

On the first page is the rubric—‘‘ Here begyneth fe tretise called 
Musica Eccl™.”’ This is followed by the contents of Part I.* At the 
end of the first Part is written: ‘“‘ Here endip fe first partie of 
Musica Ecclesiastica. And now folowen pe Chapitres of the 11°. partie.” 


2 See Catalogi Librorwm Manuseriptorum Anglie et Hibernie (known as 
‘“« Barnard’s Catalogue ’’), vol. ii., part 2, p. 59, No. 1662. ; 

$ Chapter 25 of Bk. I., though in the MS., is not mentioned in the Table of 
Contents. 


148 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


At the beginning of Part ii.: ‘Here begynneth of pe Amonicions 
drawyng gretly inwarde”; and at the end of it: ‘‘Here endip pe 
Amonicions drawyng inwarde. And here folowen the Chapitres of Pe 
pirde boke pat is of inwarde consolacyon.” And at the end of 
Part ii.: ‘‘ Here endib be boke of Inwarde Consolacyoun. Deo 
gracias.” 

Mr. Kettlewell gives, at page 94 of his work, an extract from the 
printed Catalogue of MSS, in the University Library, Cambridge, 
which, by the quotations it supplies of the opening and closing sen- 
tences, enables us to see that a MS. in that library contains the same 
translation of the Jmitation as that in the Dublin volume.* But the 
Cambridge copy is much more seriously mutilated—wanting, as it 
does, eighteen leaves. It is surprising that Mr. Kettlewell, finding 
this entry in the Cambridge Catalogue, was not moved to make an 
examination of such an interesting item in the bibliography of the 
Imitation. He appears, however, to have taken no further notice of 
it. On looking into the Cambridge Catalogue, we find a note, omitted 
by Mr. Kettlewell, attributing to the MS. the date of “about 1400.” 
If this were really its date, the controversy as to the authorship of 
the Jmitation would be at an end, so far at least as the claim of 
Thomas 4 Kempis is concerned, for he was not born before 1379 or 
1380. If the year 1400 is wrongly given by inadvertence, 1500 


4 The following is the whole of the entry in the Cambridge Catalogue :— 

“1411. Gg. 1. 16. 

‘* A quarto, on vellum, containing ff. 171, with 20 lines in each page. There 
are catchwords after every 8th leaf, and a later hand has paged the MS. through- 
out. Date, about 1400. 

‘¢An EnouisH Transtation of the first three books of the treatise Dz 
ImMITATIONE CHRISTI. 

‘A leaf is lost between ff. 62 and 63; 68 and 69; and 16 between ff. 128 and 
129, containing B. ii. ch. 26-85. 

‘The initial rubrick in f. 1 is— 

‘Here bigynneth the tretes called Musica Kcclesiastica. . . . 

“B. i. begins (f. 1 a)— 

“¢. | . Oure lorde saith he that foloweth me goith not in darkenesse. . 

‘cB. 3. ends (f. 171.6)— 

“‘Defende and kepe the soul of pi litel servante amonge so many periles of pis 
corruptible lyue and thi grace going with dresse him by the wey of pees to the 
cuntrey of everlastynge clerenes. Amen. Amen. Amen. 

“¢ Here ende the boke of inwarde consolacion. 

“‘The translation differs considerably from that printed by Wynkyn de 
Worde.”’ 

In the Dublin copy the word dresse in the final sentence appears to have been 
altered by a later hand to directe. A writer quoted by Mr. Kettlewell, at p. 93 of 
his ‘‘ Authorship of the De Imitatione,”’ says :—‘‘ At this very time I have in my 
hands an exact transcript of a very old English manuscript, which is mentioned in 
the Appendix to the Catalogue of the Bodleian MSS., containing the first three books 
of that divine treatise (but wanting that which we call the fourth), without any 
name—or so much as ever mentioning it to be a translation—under this very title 
Musica Ecclesiastica.’’ Is this a third copy of our old version ? 


ie 


Dr. Incram—On the “ De Imitatione Christi.” 149 


being intended, the latter is, in my opinion, much too late a date. I 
think the true date is nearer to 1450 than to 1500. 

Throughout the volume, for ¢/ the old letter thorn (P) is used, except 
at the beginning of the first word of a sentence, when 7% is written. 
The following are some of the forms of the language. Tho is still the 
plural of that; while the nominative thez is used, the accusative is hem ; 
and the corresponding possessive not their, but her. The old southern- 
dialect termination of the plural persons of the present tense of the 
verb, ¢p, or yp, is almost everywhere found, en occurring only in a com- 
paratively few places. Thus we nedip, we owtp not, bese temporall 
goodes bip as noon, pings pat displesip pe, bese gop not, all pings pat 
pey dop. But also, here and there, we find the form in en, as men 
dien sodenly. Beside we bip, occur we be, we ben, and we are. The 
verb mowe is of frequent occurrence—how shalt pou mowe sufre? pat 
pow mowe stand sure. Mote is in use—blessed mote pou be (sis 
benedictus). Shal regularly turns to shu/ in the plural—he shal, but 
we shul, they shul. There are some strong past participles where 
we use weak ones, as yolden where we say yielded; and in other 
instances different strong forms from the modern ones, as yoven (from 
yeve) tor given. On the other hand, the infinitive has not the ter- 
mination en, nor have the plural persons of the preterite that 
ending. 

T have observed clear traces of a later hand erasing in several places 
the old termination of the plural person of the verb yp, and sub- 
stituting ”, as if to modernize the style. Thusin the following clauses 
of chapter 25 of Part I. :——‘‘lyven abstractly, are cloped boistously, 
laboryn gretly, spekyn litel, waky longe, risy early, praisen longe, 
ofte tymes redyn and kepyn hem in al maner discipline,’’—every one 
ot the active verbs, with the exception of lyven, has been altered, the 
original form of the termination in the MS. having been, I believe, 
without doubt, yp. But if all the plurals in zh were to be changed, 
every page would contain corrections, for that form abounds all 
through the volume. 

It we compare the English of the translation generally with that 
of Pecock’s Repressor, which is attributed to the year 1449, we shall 
find it, I think, quite as archaic, and certainly more so than that of 
Caxton’s Kecuyell of the Histories of Troye, which belongs to the year 
1471. Unless there was from local circumstances a slower develop- 
ment of the language in the part of England where the translator 
lived than elsewhere, his work cannot be of later date than 1460. 

However the question of the date of the translation may be 
decided, it is strange that so striking a specimen of the English of the 
fifteenth century should have been altogether neglected. 

I may here mention a few of the old words or quaint renderings 
which I have met in going thyough the book—ab intra, ‘“ wipin- 
forpe”; ab extra, ‘‘wipoutforpe”; ad unionem, ‘to oonhed”’ ; 
adunare, ‘‘to oone’’; latebre, ‘‘hidels”; laqueos, ‘‘ grynnes” ; 
pennas sicut columbe, ‘‘fedres as a colver’’; perversus, ‘‘ an over- 


150 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


pwart man”; pravorum securitas, ‘‘ be surety of shrewes”’; monachi 
et moniales, ‘‘monkes and mynchines’’; vires fortiores prioribus, 
““strengpes more mighty than the raper”; solitas ineptias cordis, 
“the wont japes of byne heart’; omnem exercitum celi, ‘all pe 
knighthode of heven”’; mens solidata est, ‘‘my mind is sadded” ; 
mundi hujug susurrationes, ‘‘ pe rouning of pis world”; interdum 
percipis, “‘ pou perceivest amonge’’; vestis subtilis, ‘‘ he sotel 
clope’’; tepescimus, ‘“‘we wax leuke”’; gravitatem conscientie, 
‘“‘ grucching of conscience’; quod justum est judicabit, ‘‘ pat rightwys 
is, he shall deme’; litteras tradunt, sed tu sensum aperis, ‘‘ pei 
bitake us pe letter, but pou openest pe witte.” 

But not merely is this translation interesting as a specimen of 
fifteenth-century English; it has also great intrinsic merit. The 
expression is often very pointed and forcible, and the character of the 
style is in general well adapted for the reproduction in English of the 
thought of da Kempis. Hallam justly speaks of the ‘‘ heart-piercing ” 
quality of many of the detached sentences of this writer, and despairs 
of translation being able to give the effect of his ‘‘ concise and ener- 
getic” expression. Milman similarly remarks on his ‘short and 
quivering sentences, which go at once to the heart, and lay. hold of 
and cling tenaciously to the memory with the compression and com- 
pleteness of proverbs.”’ I do not say that this earliest English version 
is comparable with the original Latin in these respects. But it really 
possesses a high degree of excellence, which is well brought out by 
comparing it with the first printed translation—-that of Atkynson. By 
the kindness of Mr. Eccles, of the British Museum, I have obtained a 
copy of Atkynson’s rendering of the third chapter of Part I. I will 
first read the Latin of a few sentences of this chapter, then the MS. 
translation of them, and lastly Atkynson’s version of the same sen- 
tences ; and it will be seen what rhetorical elaboration and expansion 
there is in the latter, and how entirely he spoils the simple earnestness 
and solemnity of the original, whilst these qualities are well pre- 
served in the MS. version. 

“‘Dic mihi, ubi sunt modo omnes illi domini et magistri, quos 
bene noyisti, dum adhue viverent et studiis florerent? Jam eorum 
prebendas alii possident, et nescio utrum de eis recogitant. In vita 
sua aliquid esse videbantur, et modo de illis tacetur. O quam cito 
transit gloria mundi! Utinam vita eorum scientiz ipsorum con- 
cordasset! Tunc bene studuissent et legissent. Quam multi pereunt 
per vanam scientiam in szeculo, qui parum curant de Dei servitio! 
Et quia magis eligunt magni esse quam humiles, ideo evanescunt in 
cogitationibus suis.” 

This well-known passage the old translator renders as follows :—- 

““Telle me now where are tho lordes and maistres that thou 
knewist somtyme, whiles thei lyved and florishid in scoles. Now 
othir men have her prebendes, and I wote not whethir thei ones 
thenke upon hem. In her lyves somewhat thei apperid ; and now of 
hem spekith almost no man. O lorde, how sone passith the glory of 


Dr. Incram—On the “* De Imitatione Christi.’’ 151 


this world. Wolde God that her lif had be accordyng to her kunnyng, 
for then had thei wel studied and wel radde. How many ben ther 
that perisshith in this worlde by veyn konnyng, that litel retchith of 
the service of God. And for thei chese rather to be grete than meke, 
therfore thei vanisshe awey in her owne thoughtes.”’ ® 

Contrast with this strictly literal and really effective translation 
the following, which is Atkynson’s rendering, it rendering it deserves 
to be called, being in fact a paraphrase. 

‘‘ Where be now all the royal poetes in theyr craftye conveyed 
poemes, and elegant oratours with theyr oracions garnisshed with 
eligancy : the philosophers with their pregnant reasons and sentences. 
Divers of these maner of clerkes we have knowen in oure days. Now 
their curiosite is passed and other men occupie theyr prebendes and 
promocions that they poss[ess led: If they were here now agayne, I 
suppose they woilde never labour so busily for curyosyte in knowlege 
ne temporall promocyons. Nowe they had lever than all this worlde 
that theyr entent had been accordynge to the holy doctryne of Scryp- 
ture; than the study had been happy. O howe many in maner of 
every state perishith in this worlde by vayne glory that more desyre 
to please prynces and prelates and other patrons for a temporall 
promocyon than truly and inwardly to serve God for the promocions 
eternall. These desyre rather by pompe and pryde to be grete in the 
world than by mekeness and charyte to be in favoure with God and 
therefore they vanysshe in theyr thoughtes and desyres as the smoke 
that ever the more it ascendeth the more it fadeth and faileth.” 

A great part of this, it will be seen, is not in the original at all. 
The royal poets, the elegant orators, the philosophers with their 
pregnant reasons, the princes, prelates and other patrons, the image 
of the smoke at the end, and much else in the passage, are purely 
Atkynson, and not a Kempis at all; whilst the MS. translator 
makes it his business here and everywhere else in all simplicity 
to follow his author, and never thinks of exhibiting his eloquence at 
all. He writes in fact like a man penetrated with the moral and 
religious spirit of the treatise on which he was engaged. 

I had intended to exhibit the features of the old translation in 
greater detail by means of selected specimens: but it will not be 
necessary to occupy the pages of the Proceedings with extracts, since 
it is my purpose, if I am confirmed by the best judges in my impres- 
sion of the interest and value of the version, to print it hereafter in 
full, with such philological illustration and comment as it may seem 
to require, and as I may be able to supply. 


5 T haye written ¢h throughout this passage for p. 


152 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XXIX.—SEPULCHRAL AND OTHER Preuistoric Retics, CouNntTIES 
Wexrorp and Wicxtow. By G. H. Kiynanan, M.RIA., &e. 
With Plates VIII. and IX. 


{Read, 24th April, 1882. ] 


Waite engaged in the geological examination of the country adjacent 
to the mearing of the counties of Wicklow and Wexford, I found that 
in the vicinity of the range in which Croghan-Kinshella is the highest 
peak, sepulchral and more or less allied relics have been observed from 
time to time ; and as these, or at least most of them, do not appear to 
have been recorded, I take the liberty of laying my notes, on those 
with which I am acquainted, before the Members of the Academy. 
Many of them are in the Manor of Wingfield, the property of the 
Right Hon. Viscount Powerscourt, and to these my attention was 
directed by Myles Byrne, of Wicklow Gap, son of his Lordship’s 
gamekeeper; while Lord Powerscourt courteously gave me permission 
to make any explorations I pleased on his property. In the following 
notes we shall begin with the most eastward of the antiquities now 
referred to. 

Kirtanvrra Moar.—This lies south-eastward of Croghan-Kinshella, 
in the County Wicklow. Some years ago a smith of the name of 
Sullivan dug in it for treasure, and is said to have exhumed an urn. 
At the time of the last British Association Meeting in Dublin Pro- 
fessor M‘Kenny Hughes, of Cambridge, cut a trench across it, and 
found, nearly half way up from the base, a horizontal layer of ashes. 

Mottavun Urn.—Maullaun is situated near the church and well of 
Kilnenor, in the County Wexford, to the south of Croghan-Kinshella. 
Here some years ago three men, while removing a ditch, came on a 
kistvaen, and left it, intending to open it at midnight, but when they 
returned at midnight the howling of the wind in the trees frightened 
them away ; afterwards when it was opened an urn with ashes were 
found. The common belief in all this country is, that if the urn is 
opened at the proper moment, which is generally considered to be 
midnight, it will contain gold; but if at any other time the gold will 
melt into ashes. When this is supposed to have happened, the urn is 
nearly always smashed. Some recommend that before you see the urn 
you should partially raise the top stone, and with your hand slip into 
the urn half a sovereign, as ‘‘ gold makes gold grow.’”’? If you find a 
treasure you must kill a cat, as otherwise it will bring you ill luck. 

As in this case, so also in many others in the area, the kistvaens 
have of late years been found nearly always while levelling old 
ditches. In explanation of this I would suggest the following : when 
the land was first fenced into fields, any kistvaens that might be on 
the line of a fence would not be disturbed, and would remain until 
the ditch was taken away; while all others would be discovered and 
destroyed during the subsequent tillage of the land. This idea is cor- 


KinaHan—On Sepulchral and other Prehistoric Relics. 153 


roborated by finding in the ditches or houses in the vicinity of places 
where kistvaens are discovered flags similar to those used in the con- 
struction of the kistvaens. 

Pattts Moat is situated near the south-west of the parish of 
Kilnenor. It is large enough to have beea a royal residence; but as 
it is close to the mearing of Tomathone, which may have been named 
from it, it may be a tuaim. It has been dug into several times for 
treasure ; but, as far as I can learn, nothing has been found in it. 

Waitt Hears.—In the townland of Glenoge, a little north of the 
parish of Kilnenor, and immediately adjoining the mearing of the 
county Wicklow, there were formerly several heaps of quartz blocks. 
From the description given of them they seem to have been laghtas, 
or small carns; but some years ago they were carted away to be 
crushed by one of the gold companies. The country people report 
that the company got no gold out of them, while the ‘‘ good people”’ 
ruined the company for taking the heaps away. The space on which 
the heaps were situated is untilled, and is left for the fairies. 

Cronro—E RanrEen.—South-west of Croaghan-Kinshella, in the 
townland of Clonroe Upper, immediately north-east of Clonroe Bridge, 
there was a semicircular enclosure, 130 feet in diameter, the northern 
half of which was destroyed when the county road was made. About 
forty years ago the occupier of the land wanted to square his field, 
and supposing the semicircle to be part of one of ‘‘ Brownrigg’s old 
manor folds,”’ as they are called from a tenant that once held nearly 
all the manor of Wingfield, he employed a man named John Rogan 
to level it, and in the east side he found a kistvaen, with an urn in it. 
This Rogan buried, and he does not now like to show the exact spot. 
Some kistvaens were said to have been found inside the same circle, but 
Rogan does not believe this. Many ‘‘ Danes’ pipes”’ were found in 
the enclosure. 

BattytHomas.—A bout the same time, or a little after, the same John 
Rogan was quarrying stones for drains at the south-west end of the 
townland of Ballythomas, and about 400 yards north-east of Clonroe 
eross-roads there were two small circular heaps, one of small stones, 
and the other of clay and stones: in the latter he found a kistvaen and 
urn ; the latter he buried, but on account of the place having since been 
planted, he cannot show the exact spot where he buried it. In the 
tillage at Clonroe cross-roads ‘‘ Danes’ pipes” have been found. 

AnnacH Centre.—About two miles south of Clonroe cross-roads, 
Byrne, Lord Powerscourt’s gamekeeper, was levelling an old fort 
grown over with hops, this neighbourhood formerly being famous for 
beer, and in the fosse to the south-east he found a wooden box, about 
seven inches square and four inches high, full of some fine mould partly 
like ashes. The box “fell into bruss’’ when he took it out. He also 
found a great many ‘‘ Danes’ pipes”’ in this raheen. 

BaRRACuRRAGH lies about two miles south-east of Clonroe cross-roads, 
and an urn is said to have been found in it by a man of the name of 
Dunn. 


R. I. As PROC., SER. II., VOL. I1.— POL. LIT. AND ANTIC: Lt 


154 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Anwace Mrppre.—About two miles 8.8.W. of Clonroe cross-roads 
a man of the name of Harris found an urn in a kistvaen here, about 
thirty years ago. When he took out the urn, and let it dry, it fell 
into small pieces. There was a raheen from 80 to 100 yards to the 
eastward of it. 

Giant’s Grave.—In the Townland of Annagh Long, immediately 
south of Clonroe, Wicklow Gap, between the old and the new lines of 
road, there was a heap of ‘‘ field stones”’ This was removed to fence 
the ground, and under it was found a double chamber like those 
commonly called ‘‘ Giants’ graves.” This was explored, but nothing 
except turf ashes found in it. 

Battyrory.—To the north of Wicklow Gap, and alittle north-west 
of Ballyrory House, a kistvaen and ashes were found. South of the 
house, in the bog, there are the remains of a raheen, and east of it 
lumps of bog butter and a morticed oak frame were dug up in cutting 
the turf. . 

BaLtynaHARNA.—Close to the north mearing of this townland, due 
north of the ‘‘ hurling green,’ a kistvaen and urn were found in the 
levelling of an old ditch. The ‘hurling green” isa perfectly level shelf 
of considerable area, about half way up the hill to the west of Wicklow 
Gap. Here, within the recollection of the grandfathers of the present 
people, a patron and hurling-matches were annually held, the dancing- 
green being near a spring called ‘‘ Feu” (quere a corruption of 
fuaran, a cold spring). The people of the vicinity have a tradition 
that it was on this green that the famous hurling-match between the 
people of Wexford and Carlow was played, at which the former 
got the soubriquet of ‘‘ yellow bellies,” from the colour of the scarves 
they wore round their waists. A second urn is said to have been 
found in this townland, to the westward, near the old village; but 
whereabouts I could not learn. 

KitcasHet.—To the north-east of the last, close to the east mearing 
of Barnadown, is the ancient burying-place of Kilcashel, immediately 
south of which there was a carn, the stones of which were carted 
away by Mr. Dowse, of Barnadown, between twenty-five and thirty 
years ago, to be used in making drains. Of the carn there now only 
remains a portion of a circle of rude standing stones. The church 
also is nearly all gone ; but a portion of the cashel round it is in part 
perfect. A kistvaen, with an urn, were found near the west of the 
townland. 

Loeean Moat.— Wexford, Sheet 2. Thisis situated about half a mile 
S.S.W. of Kilcashel. Adjoining and south of the moat is an irregular 
triangular level tract (locally called ‘‘ the table of the moat” a, fig. 1, 
Plate VIII.), which within the last thirty years was surrounded by a 
fosse, which has been levelled by the occupiers of the land. When level- 
ling this fosse several kistvaens with urns were found (c), while a very 
handsome urn was found in a kistvaen (d) in the gravel ridge, about 180 
yards south-east of the moat. This urn was stronger than most of them, 
and was brought home by the occupier of the land, a man of the name of 


KinaHan—On Sepulchral and other Prehistoric Relics. 155 


Kelly, herd of Mr. Brownriggs, of Wingfield, and for years was used 
as a domestic utensil: he went to America, and what afterwards 
became of the urn no one can tell, The others are all said to have 
been broken up, as they contained ‘‘nothing but dirty ashes”; but 
little bits of them can be picked up in the ditches. About 100 yards 
south-west of the moat (¢), some kistvaens containing ashes, but no 
urns, were found; and on the gravel ridge, about 800 or 900 yards 
west of the moat (f), a number of similar kistvaens were discovered 
while tilling the land. Immediately south-west of the moat a fence 
made round this side of it to separate it from the adjoining land passed 
through a kitchen midden locally called a ‘‘sloplough” (0), and a 
few days after it was made there was found on the ditch a gold ring, 
with an inscription that ‘‘ none of the clergy in the county, or any 
other learned man, could read.” This ring is said to have been sold 
by the finder in Carnew. 

This moat may have been a royal rath, the chiefs being buried in 
its eastern fosse; while the graves of the other members of the septs 
may be represented by the kistvaens without urns. The chief graves 
here and at Clonroe appear to have been at the south-east of the 
structures. 

Cummer Frarrua.—To the south-west of Loggan, on the north 
and south slopes of the mountain ridge, are Cummer and Cummerduff, 
the village being in the former. Adjoining the village is the ‘‘ Druids’ 
Well”’—this name, however, seems to be quite modern; and im- 
mediately north-west of the well is a structure made up of two circles 
of standing stones (plan and section, figs. 2 and 3, Plate VIII.), one being 
nine feet and the other fourteen feet in diameter. From an exploration 
it would appear that the stones of both circles had originally been set 
up on the surface of the ground, those in the outer circle sloping out- 
wards, and having been under-pinned, to keep them from falling; 
while those in the inner circle were wedged, or propped up straight. 
The inner stones were higher than the outer, a narrow terrace being 
formed between the two. ‘The stuff in the surrounding mound had 
been brought to the place. 

Between the circles to the north-east and south-west the spaces 
were filled with wood ashes and roasted sandstone shingle. Ranging 
across the structure in a north and south line, a little west of the 
centre, were found three pits, a, 6, and c. a was under the inner 
circle; it was one and a-half feet in diameter, and. two and a-half feet 
deep. 6 was immediately west of the centre, being one and a-half 
feet in diameter and depth; while ¢ was just inside the inner circle, 
and was one and a-half feet in diameter, and three and a-half feet 
deep. Besides these, immediately north-west of c, was the pit d, 
three feet in diameter, but only one foot deep. These pits were filled 
in with clay mixed with ashes and a few pieces of burnt stone. At 
the bottom of @ there was a large, uneven, but roundish “ firestone”’ 
(sandstone) (d). 

Over these pits, at a depth of three fect below the surface, inside 


156 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the inner circle, was a thin floor of ashes, and margining it, or lining 
the inside circle, were ‘‘firestones,” in places very evenly placed, 
like a pavement. Evidently fires had been lit from time to time 
inside the inner circle, while the ashes were thrown cut to the two 
sides (A and B, fig. 3). No implements or the like were found, except 
at the top of the ashes a piece of a glass bottle and a stone disc, which 
had apparently been used as a quoit. Both these had a modern look, 
and may have been of the time of the patrons, which were held here 
up to about the year 1798. 

Thirty-three yards south of the circles are irregular low heaps of 
ashes mixed with roasted sandstone shingle. 

Twenty yards north-west of the circles, in or about the year 1877, 
James Bains, of Cummer, when building a fence, had occasion to raise 
a flag at the surface of the ground, which he found to cover a kist- 
vaen, that appeared to be full of ashy clay ; but on driving down his 
spade into it he broke an urn that was in the centre of it. This urn 
appears, from the fragments, to have been about twelve inches in 
diameter at the inside of its mouth, and about nine inches high. It 
was of a different shape and differently ornamented from any of the 
urns in the Academy collection, its greatest peculiarity being the flat 
lip, about two inches wide, around the mouth. 

James Bains states that between thirty and forty years ago, while 
removing a fence to the westward of the circles, he also found, in a 
row, three kistvaens, with urns in them. In the two outer kistvaens 
there were urns somewhat like that just described; but in the middle 
one, Inside a similar large urn, was a small one. The latter he had 
in his possession till a few years ago, when it was stolen from 
him. 

Running nearly due north from Cummer village, for 270 yards, is 
a wide rocky passage, locally called the ‘‘Causey.”” At the north 
end of this, in the angle formed by the junction of two county roads, 
are some standing stones. These were formerly much more numerous, 
forming circles and other figures, paths, &c., but most of them have 
been carried away recently, especially during the building of the 
Monaseed church in the neighbourhood. These stones were locally 
called ‘‘ The Loads,” the people having a story that when the castle of 
Ferns was being built carts of stones going to it broke down here. 
This, however, seems to be a modern invention, as the stones were 
evidently placed systematically and by design. <A little further north, 
in Cummerduff, south of a spring, are stones that appear to be the 
ruins of a small cromleac. 

Different explorations were made about the village of Cummer, 
but without finding a new kistvaen, and it seems probable that all, 
except those in the fences, were removed long since, while tilling the 
land or building the houses, more especially as many of the stones in 
the walls of the houses are like the flags used in the kistvaen last 
discovered. Evidently Cummer was in old times a place of note, a 
feartha being situated near the south spring: while on the ridge, 


KinaHan—On Sepulchral and other Prehistoric Relics. 157 


from which there are extensive views, there were different megalithic 
structures, probably for the celebration of some sort of Pagan 
gathering or festival. Ata later period the Pagan festival was suc- 
ceeded by a Christian one, a patron having been held here for years, 
even up to the memory of the fathers of those now living. It appears 
remarkable that no implements nor ornaments, except the disc and 
glass above mentioned, were found during the exploration, although 
the whole of the ash heaps at the circles were carefully turned over ; 
nor, as far as we could learn, have they at any time been found. 
Who erected the circles at the south well: were they Pagans or 
Christians? And what were the fires for? No bone charcoal was 
observed, although carefully looked for. 

Cummerpurr, or the QuaKkeEr’s Hottow.—Wexford, Sheet 2. On 
the north-east slope of this coom, or the most sunny side of it, are the 
remains of various structures, now very much tossed about, thus 
making their original use hard to be determined. One of the most 
perfect of these is in part like the circles at Cummer village. It isa 
circular structure 16 feet in diameter, having in the centre a circular 
pit 6 feet in diameter, and running west from the pit a passage 
15 inches wide, and 20°5 feet long (fig. 4, Plate VIII.) ‘This is called 
the ‘Quaker’s Hut”; but it was evidently never used as a human 
habitation. In appearance it is somewhat like the kilns used for 
drying flax in Ulster at the present day. The pit and the passage are 
margined with stones, and a fire seems to have been lit in the former ; 
but nothing positive could be ascertained from the excavations made. 
Immediately south-west of this structure is a north and south enclo- 
sure, 16 yards wide, and on its east side 29 yards long, and on the 
west side 23 yards, the south end being an irregular curve; at the 
middle of this, but a little to the east, is the remains of an east and 
west habitation, 8 yards by 5 yards. About 100 yards south-west of 
the ‘‘ Quaker’s Hut” is a second north and south enclosure, having 
to the west a straight boundary 26 yards long, its full width being 
11 yards, the east wall being slightly curved, making the whole space 
enclosed of a regular D shape. Running due east from the west end 
of this enclosure was a ‘‘causey,”’ or paved path, 35 yards long, and 
about 2 yards wide. Near these there seem to have been also other 
structures, but the remains are now so much disturbed, that it would 
be rash to try and restore their original forms and plans. As these 
structures are so near those previously described, they ought to be 
mentioned ; but I would be inclined to suspect that all are more or 
less modern, and of quite a recent date compared with those at 
Cummer village. 

ConnacH Hitt Crrcites.—Eastward of Cummer, near the base of 
the south slope of Connagh Hill, are three small circles, like those 
previously mentioned in Ballythomas, forming an equilateral triangle. 
They are all about twelve feet in diameter, and look like the sites of 
cloghans. <A little south of these there is a large flat block of hornblende 
rock, having on its surface eight cups (fig. 7, Plate IX.) Five of 


158 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


these form a north and south cross; while an oval cup lies a little to the 
north-east of it, and two cups to the south-east of the stones. I think 
it remarkable finding cups in such a hard stone, as in the various 
places I have visited such hard stones are left uninscribed. A great 
treasure is said to be concealed hereabouts. Various persons have 
visited it at night to dig. A member of the last exploring party told 
me, that after they had commenced their work they found that an 
awful-looking bull was superintending them, and immediately they 
all ran away. 

It may be of importance to mention that tradition states that this 
neighbourhood was visited by St. Patrick, who founded an ecclesi- 
astical settlement in the present townland of Coolafancy, a little inside 
the bounds of the county Wicklow. The ancient church, as also the 
parish, is called Crosspatrick. A few miles to the north-east of the 
church, and also just inside the mearing, is Toberpatrick, a well 
dedicated to this saint. <A visit of St. Patrick to the place may 
possibly imply that the locality was a noted one in Pagan times. 

Other structures, but more or Jess removed from the Croaghan 
Kinshella range, which may be recorded, are :— 

Morysower, eastward of Carnew, a little inside the county of 
Wexford.—Immediately north of the county road, to the west of the 
townland, there is a circular structure, a little higher than the level 
of the field, which might be either the site of a rath or of a moat. 
Between twenty-five and thirty years ago a chamber was discovered 
in it, which is said to have had steps leading down to it, and to have 
had a stone table in the centre: the entrance to the chamber is now 
closed up, and it could not be explored. 

Umryear Moats.—These lie respectively a little south and south- 
west of Carnew, in the townland of Umrygar, county Wicklow. That 
to the westward is very perfect, while that to the east is nearly all 
carried away, the gravel of which it was formed having been used for 
road metal. 

Garry Hasten Moat.—Wexford, Sheet 4. The site of this moat 
is on the banks of the Derry river, close to Abbeystown ford, and 
nearly a mile north-east of Clonegal, The moat has now been all 
carried away, the only remaining trace of it being a slight circular 
rise in the field. An abbey formerly existed immediately to the east 
of it; but the new road now obliterates the last trace of it. Nothing 
further about the moat or abbey appears to be known in the neigh- 
bourhood. 

Srranaketty Moat.—About two and a-half miles west of Tinna- 
hely, near the north mearing of the townland of Stranakelly, Wicklow, 
Sheet 43, there is about one-half of a moat now remaining; it is 
being gradually carted away to spread on the neighbouring boggy 
land. The outside portion for about a foot in depth is ashy, having 
burnt stones in it; but we could not learn if any urns or other 
sepulchral relics had been found in connexion with it, although in the 
tillage around it we picked up what appeared to be small fragments of 


KINAHAN 


On Sepulchral and other Prehistoric Relics. 159 


anurn. This moat is situated a little north-west of an ancient ruin 
and graveyard called Temple. These, moats in the vicinity of churches 
appear to suggest that such places were noted in Pagan times, as 
St. Mullen’s, county Carlow; while the following is a list of primi- 
tive churches observed in the vicinity of moats and such like 
structure, from which it may be inferred that the early Christian 
missionaries took possession of Pagan settlements, and utilized them. 
I would suggest that while they lived in the churches, they addressed 
the people from the moats, following the example of their prede- 
cessors, the Brehons. 


Carlow, Sheet 3, a church a little south-east of Rathmore moat. 
“ », 8, Templeboy, a little west of a rath. 
5p » 4, church (St. Patrick’s?), with what appears to be 
the remains of a moat immediately to the north- 
west. This church les half a mile north of 
Rathvilly moat. 
a » 9, Kilmacart, a little to the north-east of Hackets- 
town, has disappeared, and its exact site is 
unknown; but it is said to have been near Mill 
moat, which adjoins the mearing of the town- 
land. 
, Killerig, about 300 yards west of a moat. 
3 ,, 10, Clonmore Abbey, 450 yards west of a large moat. 
Re ,, 18, Kilmurry, a little south-east of a moat. 
i », 13, a church 500 yards north-east of Gallowshill moat. 


v 
~e 
. 
~ 
(ee) 


Note ADDED IN THE PREss. 


The following additional unrecorded urns have been found in the 
county Wexford :—An urn nearly two feet high, found in the manor 
of Wingfield, near the mearing of Cummerduff and Loggan. Two 
urns, found some years ago in the south-east portion of the fosse of 
Pallis fort ; one is said to have been full of ‘‘ Danes’ pipes,” and the 
other of burnt bones: one of them, till very lately, was used as a 
domestic utensil. An urn found near the ford east of Monaseed. Two 
urns found in twin kistvaens under a stone and clay mound, in the 
townland of Ballykale, to the south of Gorey: one of these urns is 
now in the Museum of the Academy. All the urns found in the 
moats and raths were at the south-east side. A similar statement has 
been made by explorers elsewhere. 


160 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


DESCRIPTION OF PLATES VIII. AND IX., 


Illustrating Mr. Kinahan’s Paper on Prehistoric Remains in Wexford 
and Wicklow. 


Plate VIII., Fig. 1.—Map of Loggan moat and feartha. 
a. Table of moat. 
6. Kitchen midden. 
cand d. Kistvaens with urns. 
eand f. Fearthas, kistvaens. 


50 Fig, 2.—Plan of Cummer circles. 
58 Fig. 3.—North and south section of Cummer circles. 
a. Pit, 1-5 feet in diameter, and 2°5 feet deep. 
b. be) 15 39 9? 1°5 29 
C. 9) 1 9) 9 39 3°5 99 
CB sy 183 5 ah 1 foot deep. 


Fig. 4.—Plan of Quaker’s hut, Cummerduff. 


99 


Plate IX., Fig. 1.—Table-stone, Connagh Hill, Wexford, Shee 2. 


Plate VIII. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Proc. R.I.A., Vol. 2, Ser. ii. 


*palopxo \\ JyNp-rourwan >) nyy $ loYRNC) *plofxo MW ‘so[D.11Z towns ot} fo Uv 
ee aoe on€ samo morvaazann = ‘NUT O14 BATWOS 
oa 6 wih - (a) 
INI TOL*LS 8B SA1IVOS BY Se Tam sand 


aT eC =--- 


bSLT 


P1OFXO M. ‘soJO.U Tourn 7) oy Jo SUOTJIIS) Aah ay “No 


‘NIT OL*LA 8 SIVOS Secelt 
AP es 
eoeas cv) “qwoy, ULSSo’T Jo dv 
ALVIS AHL 40 dOLNOSIONIHS | ®t aivis! g | Wane cee] AUWT OL SAHONIO aIVOS 

' See pee a Fazer t Ol NO FTONIHS 7 P 2 

See yoold HSV AVI | 

AW19 AHSV 
7S 7 sane 
€ sty enna 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 
Proc. R.I.A., Vol 2, Ser. ii. 


Plate IX. 


FID tS eee pe eee 


SCALE 10FT:TOLIN: 


Plan of Labbanasigha, Wicklow. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 
Plate X. 


Proc. R.J.A., Vol. 2, Ser. i. 


Fig. 1. 


Cre) Sy 
SS 
aia N SS 


ear eran 
-e- - 


‘ 
x 
% 
Y SCALELOFT: TOL IN: Oe 


SCALE 8 FT: TOLINs 


Plan of Accaun Cromleac. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Proc. R.I. A., Vol. 2, Ser. ii. 


Plate XI. 


Fig. 1. 


SCALE 6 Fi: TOLIN: 


Cover Stones, Accaun Cromleac, showing Cups and Furrows. 


q 

' 

1 

J 

' 

J 

' 

: 

' 

' 

™~N 

nn 

m 

m 

4 

' 

! 

1 

1 

1 

' 

' 

i) 

! 

1 i! ‘h 
y nat} q 
v TR OE ANN 

one 


Accaun Cromleac, looking south-south-east. 


KinaHan—On Megalithic Structures. 161 


XXX.—Meeatiruic Srrucrures, Countrrs WickLow AND Carlow. 
By G. H. Kryanan, M.R.1LA., &. With Plates IX., X., and 


XI. 
[Read, 26th June, 1882.] 


Tue structures to which I would draw attention appear to be allied to 
the enocans of the Aran Islands, Galway Bay. Those are clay 
mounds, in some of which have been found one or more chambers, 
built more or less similarly to a cloghian; while these now to be 
described have the internal chambers constructed of massive flags. 
They are more or less dismantled, the clay covering for the most part, 
and some of the stones having been removed. 

In the townland of Moylisha, Wicklow, Sheet 42, is the struc- 
ture called Labbanasigha. A little north of it, down the slope of 
the hill, are the remains of a caher, or stone fort, while about a 
mile to the north is the ancient church of Aghowle and the cross of 
St. Finden. 

Labbanasigha, of which figure 2, Plate IX., is the ground-plan, when 
complete, was apparently a ‘‘fosleac,”’ or flag house, in an oval mound 
of clay, about 30 feet long and 20 wide, ranging 8.8.E. and N.N.W. 
The internal arrangements consisted of a large chamber 21 feet long, 
5 feet wide, and about 3°5 or4 feet high. At the north-eastern end ot 
the large chamber there is a small parailel one. The flag wall at the 
northward end of both chambers is gone, but most of the other walls 
are perfect. The entrance appears to have been at the southward 
end. The covering flag, a, appears to be in its original position, while 
b may be so also, having been the roof of the entrance, as it is not 
long enough to cross the chamber. The clay mound seems to have 
been originally surrounded by flags sloping outward, a few of which 
still remain. 

In the flat maum or pass between Myshall Hill and Kilbrannish 
Hills, close to the south mearing of Myshall townland, Carlow, Sheet 17, 
are the remains of a structure, consisting of a circular mound, with a 
square chamber in the centre of it (fig. 1, Plate X.). The marginal 
circle of the mound was made of flagstones, each about 3°5 feet long, 
2°5 feet wide, and ‘5 foot thick, which were placed sloping inwards. 
These have been removed at the south and west. Of the chamber, 
which was 4 feet square, and about 3 to 4 feet high, there remains 
four massive granite slabs, forming the west, south, and east walls. 
with two small standing stones forming an entrance to the north, 
The two stones to the north do not look as ancient as the others, 
and may have been put in their present position when the chamber 
was converted into a sheep shelter, for which it is now used, by 
raising the walls with field stones and with the displaced marginal 
flags. 

A little over half a mile to the north-west, in the village of 
Myshall, are the ruins of the ancient church of St. Bridget; while 


R. I. A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. S 


162 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


less than half a mile to the north-east, surrounding the summit of 
Myshall Hill, is the site of either a liss or caher, 300 feet in diameter. 
Most of the old circular forts in the granite country were cahers— 
ae 8 had stone walls; usually they are locally called ‘‘ round O’s”’ 
and rahs. 


Accatn Cromtnac, County CaRLow. 


As the original use of many of the structures classed under the 
general name of cromleac is still obscure, I may be allowed to call 
attention to the structure in the County Carlow, commonly called the 
‘big stones of Accaun,’ and marked on the Ordnance Maps as a 
cromleac, because it has peculiarities from which its original use may 
possibly be conjectured. 

The structure is in the townland of Harristown, a little south-east 
of Accaun bridge, and the ancient sites of Accaun church and monas- 
tery. It consists of two covering-stones (A and B, fig. 2, Plate X., 
figs. 1 and 2, Plate XI.), the northern, or largest, overlapping the other, 
under both of which is a regular chamber (c) ; while to the east of the 
entrance, which is at the north end, is a covered-in recess, which, for 
want of a better name, may be called an alcove (d). The covering- 
stones slope due south, and the alcove looks due north, but the general 
bearing of the chamber is N. 20 W. 

Now, are we to suppose that this structure was intended to be 
either a sepulchre which was to remain exposed on the surface of the 
ground, or a sepulchral chamber buried in a tuaim, the covering earth 
of which has now been removed? Against such suppositions are the 
following :—The structure is such that, if exposed on the surface of 
the ground, foxes and other animals could have forced an entrance, 
and desecrated the dead; and if it has been buried in a mound of 
stones or earth, why should all traces of this have been so completely 
removed? In addition, we must observe that the entrance was evl- 
dently from the north; but in all the presumably sepulchral chambers 
that I have seen it is from the east or south-east. My suggestions in 
reference to this structure would be, that the covering-stones sloping 
due south, were used for some sort of sacrificial office. A few bundles 
of heather would make the chamber quite air-proof and comfortable, 
as may be seen in the shepherds’ or herds’ huts at the present day in 
the hills of West Munster and West Connaught. The alcove was 
evidently for some purpose—it might have been for the priest to sit 
in, or to address the people from, or as a place in which alms or other 
offerings were left. The improbability that the cover-stones were 
solely placed as a roof for the chamber and alcove appears to be dis- 
proved by their position and surface. These stones slope due south, 
and on their surfaces are irregular systems of cups and channels 
(fig. 1, Plate XI.). I am well aware that there are many who would say 
that these cups and channels are solely due to weathering, but how this 
could be I cannot understand. The channels are very like some of 
those that are not uncommon on the sloping surfaces of the Carbon- 
iferous limestone rocks, such as the crags of Limerick and Clare; but 


Kinanaw—-On Megalithic Structures. 163 


these slabs are of granite, not limestone, and thousands of similar slabs 
of exactly similar granite will be found in this immediate vicinity ; 
also in the neighbouring portions of the county Carlow, and also in 
the counties of Wicklow and Wexford, on the surface of which I have 
not been able to find any cups or channels at all like those on these 
covering-stones. I therefore am forced to believe that the cups and 
furrows were originally cut artificially on these stones, though they 
may have been more or less modified by weathering. If these furrows 
and cups are allowed to have had an artificial origin, they must have 
been made for some special purpose, which seems to me to have been 
in connexion with pagan sacrificial rites; and as the stones slope due 
south, I would suggest that they may possibly have had some con- 
nexion with sun worship. The conclusions I have arrived at are, that 
the structure was both a sacrificial altar and a habitation, thus 
partaking at the same time of the nature of a normal cromleac, or 
Druidical altar, and of a fosleac, or flag dwelling-place. Figure 2, 
Plate XI., sketch of the cromleac looking S.8.E. 


DESCRIPTION OF PLATES IX., X., anp XI, 


Illustrating Ur. Kinahan’s Paper on Megalithic Structures, Counties 
Wicklow and Carlow. 


Plate IX., Fig. 2.—Plan of Labbanasigha, Wicklow, Sheet 42. 
a and 6. Cover-stones. 
Plate X., Fig. 1.—Plan of structure, Myshall Hill, Carlow, Sheet 17, 
_ Fig. 2.—Plan of Accaun Cromleac. 
A and B. Cover-stones. 
e. Chamber. 
ad. Alcove on'the east of the entrance. 
e and /f. Standing stones at the sides of the alcove. 
g. Standing stone to the west of the entrance. 
Plate XI., Fig. 1.—Cover-stones, Accaun Cromleac, showing cups and furrows. 
a. Portion of stone that has been split off. 
b. Here there evidently have been fires lit in recent times. 
It is said that some years ago, before the land was 
cleared of the natives, and made into a cattle farm, the 
St. John’s Eve or Midsummer fires used to be lit on this 
coyer-stone. This portion of the stone is flat, but its 
surface is very irregular, on account of the effects of 
these fires. 
e. A naturally weathered joint line. 

Both coyer-stones slope due south; the north one at 
about an angle of 15°, and the south one at an angle 
of 20°. <All the furrows that come down to the edges of 
the stones are continued from the surfaces down the 
sides, which could scarcely be due solely to weathering. 

A Fig. 2.—Sketch of Accaun Cromleac, looking §.S.E. 
A and B. Cover-stones. 
d. Alcove to the east of entrance. 
e. Chamber. 
e and f. Standing stones forming the alcove. 
g. Standing stone to the west of entrance. 


164 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XX XI.—On true Bett rrom Loven LENE In THE AcapEemy’s Musrum. 
By Witi1am Bartow Suytue, M.A., M.R.I.A. (With Plate XII.) 


[Read, May 22, 1882.] 


Loven Lever is a fair sheet of water in the County Westmeath, 
extending about three miles from east to west, and about one mile 
from north to south. There are two wooded islands in the middle, 
which are my property: the larger, above an acre in extent, is called 
Turgesius’ Island; the smaller, about half the size, and covered with 
ivied stones, probably the ruins of a house of retreat connected with | 
the monastery of Fore, is called Nuns’ Island. South-west of it lies 
a very small island, called The Castle, containing many stones, now 
forming a blind to watch from for wild ducks, and under one of 
which, last summer, a boy in search of eels came upon the beautiful 
bell which forms the subject of this Paper. Having a companion 
near, with whom he did not wish to share the treasure, he covered it 
up again, and returned alone for the spoil, which he appropriated, 
and after exhibiting it to his neighbours, as I have been told, he 
fortunately sold it to the Academy. 

The site of its discovery is reported by tradition to have been that 
of a castle, to which Turgesius betook himself at night for security, 
passing his day on what is called Turgesius’ Fort, a bold bluff about 
a mile and a-half to the west, commanding the modern road from 
Collinstown to Castlepollard. 

Tradition gives Turgesius the worst possible private character, 
and an end similar to that narrated in some other prehistoric stories, 
viz. that wishing to marry the Christian daughter of O’Melaghlin, 
King of Meath, by whom he was long refused as a heathen, he at 
length terrified them into an arrangement, allowing her and fifteen 
ladies of her suite to meet him and fifteen unarmed attendants upon a 
small island in a small lake in Meath, of which Westmeath was then 
a part; but her ladies were youths, who slew Turgesius’ followers, 
and took himself prisoner. He was said by some to have been 
drowned in Lough Uair, now Lough Uail (Lough Owel), near Mul- 
lingar ; by others in Lough Annagh. Neither is many miles distant 
from Lough Lene. 

Sir H. Piers, writing above two centuries ago, describes Lough 
Lene as separated from Fore town by fine rising arable ground, ‘‘into 
which, by a narrow and short channel, the lake sends a rivulet, which 
falleth into the bowels of the hill, and issueth on the other side 
thereof, in the town, and turneth an overshaft mill.” Sir H. Piers 
tells of the multitude of small trout on the lake side of the stream, 
and of the ‘‘vain endeavour of one of his company to catch them in 
his boot, which could only fill with water and his companions with 
laughter.” The rivulet, he says, runs on to Lough Glore and to the 


SmytHe—On the Bell from Lough Lene. 165 


Inny, and thence to the Western Sea. Returning to Lough Lene, he 
says: ‘‘ We come again on as pleasant a water as any in Westmeath: 
at the east end issueth another considerable stream, falling into the 
river Deel, running to the Boyne, and so to the Hastern Sea. So we 
have one lake which by its two streams parteth the kingdom into two 
great semicircles.” 

Fore was a place of great devotion; it contains the remains of 
three saints’ churches, a monastery, and the church of an anchorite. 
St. Fechin was the patron saint of Fore. The translation of an Irish 
sonnet runs thus :— 


‘¢ To Fore West let us go, 
That valley lying low, 
And see the rill, 
That, thro’ the hill, 
To turn the mill, 
St. Fechin caused to flow.”’ 


It is said that when Tara was cursed by St. Rodanus, the King of 
Southern Hy Niall went to Lough Lene. In the Life of St. Aidan 
we read that he went, upon the entreaty of the parents, to intercede 
for their only son with the King of Meath upon an island in Lough 
Lene, which he had to reach by walking on the water, and that he 
gained his object. It is told of St. Fechin that he went to the castle 
of King Dermot, near Lene, to get him to receive a leper, whom he 
believed to be his Lord, who had come to his monastery. The king 
was the son of Aedh Slaine, who lived in an island called Muir Locha 
Leibhan, where the queen attended the leper’s ailments, and got from 
him a staff for a crozier. Lough Lene, close to St. Fechin’s Monas- 
tery of Fore, was then the place of a royal residence. MacCosse calls 
Melaghlin King of Lough Lene, as Irish kings were called Kings of 
Tara. The king probably occupied also the fort afterwards called 
Turgesius’, who no doubt subsequently expelled the Milesian king 
from it. The fort is a bold barbaric bulwark, an oval of about 
seventy by fifty yards. St. Fechin died a.p. 664; Torquil or Turgesius 
lived about two hundred years later. 

This bell may have belonged to St. Fechin in the middle of the 
seventh century, and was possibly transferred to the island called 
Nuns’ Island at a later period. How it reached the stones of the old 
castle’s foundations, where it was found, must be purely conjectural ; 
but it was probably removed from Nuns’ Island either for security, or 
as plunder, in the middle ages, by some one who did not survive to 
take it away. Guiraldus Cambrensis, writing about a.p. 1200, says 
that portable bells and staves of the saints were held in great reve- 
rence by the people and clergy of Ireland, insomuch that they had 
much greater regard for oaths sworn on these than on the Gospels. 
Anderson, in the fifth of his valuable Lectures on “‘ Scotland in Early 
Christian Times,” a work kindly brought under my notice by Sir 
S. Ferguson, tells of a bell found in a cemetery at Birsay, in Orkney, 


166 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


buried in a cist of dry stones, similar to those in which human bones 
were interred there, and so placed, probably for concealment, at a 
period when the Norsemen overthrew Christianity there foratime. The 
drawing represents it as somewhat similar in shape to our bell, which, 
I think, may have been buried in the Castle Island of Torquil, as the 
least likely place to be explored. It is a most perfect bell. It has 
the Christian emblem of the Cross faintly, but distinctly, marked 
upon it in outline on two sides. It hasalso an elegant traceried orna- 
mentation engraved in the Celtic manner, forming a border. Two 
portions of this border will be seen represented in the figure on 
Plate XII., which is drawn to a scale of one-third; the ornamentation 
of the border, represented in the annexed wood-cut, is on the side 
opposite to the border seen in the Plate below the Cross; the orna- 
mentation on the borders of the two sides without the Crosses are the 
same pattern. 


The bells of that early period seem to have been generally quite 
plain, ornamentation being reserved for their cases or shrines. 

The Lough Lene bell is very similar, as respects its size and 
general form and the design of its line ornamentation, to two other 
ancient bronze bells, viz. that found near the site of the Abbey of 
Bangor, county Down, about fifty years ago, which is now in the 
possession of Captain M‘Cance, Belfast, and that found at Cashel, in 
1849, which is now the property of Lord Dunraven. Illustrations of 
these two bells are given in ‘‘ Church Bells of Devon,” by Rev. 
H. T. Ellacombe, and one of the last mentioned is given in the 
‘History of Adare Manor,’’ by the Countess Dunraven. Petrie had 
never seen any bells like these. He declared them to be obviously 
contemporaneous, and believed them to be of the seventh century, and 
certainly not later than the eighth. 

It may not be too much to say that these three bells are so 
similar to each other that it seems not unreasonable to believe that 
they were all made at the same place (though cast in three different 
moulds), and perhaps even ornamented by the same hand. 

Petrie’s opinion as to the age of the Bangor and Cashel bells lends 
countenance to the suggestion that I have independently thrown out 
above, that the Lough Lene bell may have belonged to St. Fechin of 
Fore, who flourished in the middle of the seventh century. 


| 


a i ETE) i a 


SS ——____ 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Proc. R.I.A., Vol. 2, Ser. ii. 


Plate XII, 


=> 


_——>= 
= => 


=> 


—> 


fl 
{ 


=> 


—— Sean = = E\G 
—_SS= SS 


— 


SSS 


———— 


22 == 
Ng 
iy | 
WN \\ 


BELL FROM LOUGH LENE. 


¥ 


seed 


Frrcuson—On the Legend of Dathi. 167 


XXXII.—On tHe Lecenp oF Datur. By Sim Samver Fercuson, 
LL.D., Q.C., a Vice-President of the Academy. 


[Read, February 13, 1882. | 


Tue oldest historic writings of the Irish allege that, after the death 
of Nial of the Nine Hostages, who is said to have been slain during a 
predatory expedition into Gaul, about a.p. 405, his nephew and suc- 
cessor, Feradach,} afterwards called Dathi,? having followed his uncle’s 
example in again invading the Continent of Europe, was killed by 
lightning at the Alps.» The date of this event is given by the majo- 
rity of Irish chronologists at 4.p. 428, being the first year of Leoghaire, 
Dathi’s successor in the monarchy. Leoghaire’s accession, however, 
is placed by the compiler of the Annals of Boyle at a.p. 426. 

The direction taken by Dathi, further than that he followed in the 
track of Nial, and was killed somewhere ‘“‘ at the Alps,” is not directly 
indicated in the older books now known to us. 

Nial is said to have been slain on the banks of the Loire; and 
hence it has been supposed that Dathi’s death took place somewhere 
in France.* An expression, however, in the poem ascribed to Torna 
Kigeas, said to be a cotemporary, which we find incorporated in the 
account of Dathi’s expedition, in Lebor na h’Uidhre, taken in con- 
nexion with the then condition of Roman affairs in the Sub-Alpine 
provinces of the empire, offers a more tangible ground for conjecture. 
The bard, contrasting the then notoriety of the place of Dathi’s death 
with the obscurity of his place of burial, refers to his death as having 


1 Keating gives Feradhach as the original name; on what authority does not 
appear (Hy-Fiachrach, p. 20). 

2 Both Keating and Mac Firbis regard Dathi as an adnomen, referring to his 
agility. Mac Firbis states he got the designation ‘‘in the East,’’ that is, on the 
Continent. If so, a German or Frankish origin might be suggested. 

3 The old Irish idea of the situation and extent of the Alps may be collected 
from the Geographical Poem of Mac Cossa (Book of Leinster Facs, 136 a). Having 
spoken of Italy (etail), the author says :— 


‘¢ Sliab Ailp et’ra is Gallia 
Muir in a timcholl a muirn 
Ota libaist co liburn.’’ 


Where /idaist seems written for ligaist (Ligusticum mare), and the meaning appears 
to be— 


“¢ Between it (Italy) and Gallia the Alp mountain, 
[A wall, in a curve its groups ? | 
From Liguria to Liburnia (Carinthia and Croatia). 


4 Tt may be doubted whether Keating, who states it to have happened w'ien 
Dathi was ag deanamh congcuis air an bh’-Frainge, indicated the France of his own, 
or the Frank-land of Dathi’s period. 


168 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


occurred in 77g vath,° i.e. ‘in royal land,” an expression which, in its 
context, appears to point to some portion of the imperial territory, the 
Cesar being usually designated in Irish compositions of this class 17 
domain, or King of the World. Roman territory at and on this side of 
the Alps, in Dathi’s period, with the exception possibly of a narrow 
line of communication, accessible only by permission of the garrison of 
Lyons, and not likely to have been essayed by such invaders, can 
hardly be said to have existed anywhere from the Mediterranean to 
the valley of the Upper Rhine. Though the consul Atius still held 
the central and northern parts of Gaul, the Goths at that time, with 
Toulouse for their capital, occupied Narbonne.® The Burgundians 
had extended their kingdom from Dijon to Geneva and the western 
parts of Switzerland.’ The central plain of Switzerland was overrun 
as far as Lake Leman by the Alemanni.* Helvetia had just undergone 
the second of its ‘‘ruinae” or desolations,® and possessed nothing to 
tempt the cupidity of an invader. Its chief attraction indeed at this 
time was for Christian hermits and recluses. The passion for ascetic 
seclusion was then at its height in southern Kurope. A colony of monks, 
observing the rule of the Egyptian desert, had been led to the islands of 
Lerins," off the Ligurian coast, between Toulon and Nice, where our 
own Patrick is supposed just about this time to have spent some years 
in probationary discipline.’ From that extremity of the maritime Alps 


5 see post, p. 1738. 

8 Recueil des Hist. de France, vol. i., p. 11. 

7 a.p. 406. 8vo Honorii. Hoc anno Burgundi et Neucthones, Germanie populi, 
facta in Galliam irruptione, Helvetiam occiduam ab Ursa flumine, Genevam 
usque, cum provincia Sequana occupant (Suicert Chron. Helvet. apud Thes. Hist. 
Helvet, p. 11). 

The Province Maxima Sequanorum included Besancon west of the Jura, and 
Neuchatel, Avenne, Basle, Windish, Yverdun, and a port presumably on Lake 
Constance (Burchard Notitia, apud Rad. de Diceto M. R. edn., vol.i., p. 6). Iam 
unacquainted with Suicher’s authority for Geneva. 

8 They had been allowed to settle in the country east of the Jura by Theodosius 
(Vales. 1. v., p. 237), and in a.p. 411, when Servius completed his Commentary on 
Virgil, were settled about Lake Leman (Sery. in 4th Georgic). 

9 The first ‘‘desolation’’ had been in a.p. 300: some only of the restorations 
had been effected before the second :—‘‘ Allemanni irruptione facta, urbes Helvetize 
diruunt. Victi tamen a Constantino Chloro ad Vindonissam pedem referunt. 
Restaurantur urbes Helvetie ; Forum Tiberii per Certum; Constantia per Con- 
stantinum, Virodurum per Aurelium Proculum et Tigurium per Decium urbis 
praefectum sub quo Felix et Regula Martyrium passi sunt Tiguri (Swicert Chron., 
ibid. p. 11). 

no ene Eccles. Hist. ad init. quinti sec. 

11 The islands resorted to by Patrick, and called in his lives by the various 
names Alanenses, Aralenenses, and Tamerenses, which Mac Firbis, apparently 
founding on old Latin authority, puts ‘‘in Australi parte Gallorum, iuxta Mare 
Terrenum’’ (Hy-Kiachrach, 414), are considered with much probability to be 
these Insule Lerinenses (Todd’s St. Patrick, p. 336, .). The kind of life 
led there may be collected from the epistle of Kucherius to Honoratus (Dupin, 
Eccl. Writers, 5th Century, London ed., p. 117). He describes Lerins as a sweet 
place, full of fountains, overspread with herbs, abounding with most pleasant 


Frreuson—On the Legend of Dathi. 169 


the practice of anchoritism appears to have spread into those places 
made desert by the irruptions of the barbarians ; and it will be conve- 
nient here, in reference to subsequent matter, to state that, in Helvetia 
especially, numerous recluses, including persons of noble birth, are 
recorded to have set up their hermitages, some in the wildernesses of 
the Jura,” some in Soleure,” and others among the ruins of the 
ancient Lausanum, whence the modern Lausanne takes what may be 
called its second origin.* Rhetia, however, with Coire, at the head 
of the Upper Rhine valley, for its western administrative centre, re- 
mained Roman till a later period in the same century ;% and this state 
of facts, although absolute certainty cannot be claimed for it, may jus- 
tify us in taking a first tentative step in search of any vestiges that 
may survive of Dathi’s progress, in that region. Another provisional ad- 
vance in the same direction, though not grounded on matter so ancient, 
may also be made on the authority of Duald Mac Firbis, who, writing 
in 1650, with such aids of literature and tradition as were then at the 
disposal of a professional Irish historian, himself the hereditary chro- 
nicler of the descendants of Dathi, in his narrative, has this statement : 
‘Dathi went with the men of Erin over the Ictian sea towards (dochum) 
Letha, until he reached the Alps.’’® Letha,” in this context, appears 
to mean Latium or Letha of Italy, at this time the common prey of the 


flowers, grateful as well to the eyes as smell, an abode fit for Honoratus, who first 
Sounded the monasteries, and had Maximus for his successor: Blessed Lupus, his 
brother Vincentius, and revered Capresis, and so many other holy old men, who 
dwelt in separate cells, have made the life of the Egyptian monks to flourish amongst 
us. This letter was written on the occasion of Eucherius’s return to the islands 
after visiting Honorat in the same year assigned to Dathi’s expedition, 428. Is 
Honorat the Saint Senior of the Irish Patrician tradition ? 

1° As Pontius ; of whom see Miller, vol. i. p. 245. 

% As Rumanus and Cupicinus, Burgundians of noble birth, idid., citing Greg. 
Turon. Vite Pat., c. 1. 

“4 As Protesius, a noble Venetian, ibid. 

> Et hactenus Rhetia et Romanorum nomen imperiumque fuit. Nam postea 
Alemanni inyaserunt qui circa Rhenum et Acronium sunt, et Romanos quidem ex- 
pulerunt, Rheetos vero intra suos montes rupesque concluserunt ; ita tamen ut pervios 
et prope subjectos haberent. [a.p. cccctrx] Unde per Rhetiam Alemannos vasta- 
bundos descendisse cecinit Sidonius Apollinaris: 


Conscenderat Alpes 
Rheetorumque jugo per longa silentia ductus 
Romano exierat populato trux Alemannus, 
Perque Cani dictos quandam de nomine campos 
In praedam centum noyvies diviserat hostes. 
(Guillimann, de reb Helvet. 4° Amiterni 1623, p. 420). 


The “‘ Cani dictos de nomine’’ are the Grisons. 


16 Hy Fiachrach, 18. 

“ Letha (a latitudine, Corm. Gloss.) seems to apply generally to the whole 
expanse of the Continent of Europe, but particularly to certain districts of it 
ascertained by the context. 


R. I. A, PROC., SER. II, VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 4h! 


170 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


northern barbarian nations. The principal roads which invaders de- 
siring to reach any part of Italy from these islands should pursue 
were as clearly defined in the fifth century as they are now;’* for the 
passes through which alone roads could at any time be carried are 
limited in number and unchangeable in position. If, therefore, the 
nearest point at which sub-Alpine Roman territory could be reached 
was, as has been suggested, in the district of the Upper Rhine, there 
would be a reasonable presumption that the route by Coire and the 
passes of the Spleugen would be that entered on by Dathi in this expedi- 
tion. And this indeed is the route which early British and insular trayel- 
lers are best known to have frequented. Coire itself claims the British 
Lucius as founder of its church in the end of the second century, and 
still preserves evidence of early Irish influence in its remains of Chris- 
tian art.” This Alpine district also seems to have been known to the 
Irish legendary writers, as may be gathered from the passage in the 
Tain bo Fraich, where Conall Cernach and his companions, on their 
expedition to the Continent, are said to have gone ‘‘ over the Ictian 
sea to the north of the Lombards, till they came to Sliebte Ealpze ;*° 
and the tradition still preserved by the family of De Salis (Macari 
Exeid. 233), whose chief seat during the Middle Ages was at Marsch- 
lins, on the right bank of the Upper Rhine, that an Irish king on his 
journey to Rome on one occasion slept at their castle, evidences the 
continued user of that highway into Italy by the insular peoples. 

The Upper Rhine valley, to which we have been conducted by this 
concurrence of hints and inferences, debouches on the Lake of Con- 
stance at Bregentz (Brigantium), where the highway from Italy through 
ancient Rhetia divided, one branch leading northward to Augsburg 
and thence to the Lower Rhine, and the other, skirting the 
southern shore of the lake, westward and southward to Zurich 
(Turicum). A traveller to or from Coire might, however, adopt an 
alternative and shorter route by the defile of the Lacus Rivarius, 


18 The passes shown in the Peutinger map, and plotted out in the Itineraries 
are substantially the same as in a modern Bradshaw :— 


1. In Alpe Maritima, : : The Corniche road. 

2. In Alpe Cottia, . ‘ 4 Mont Cenis. 

3. In Alpe Graia, . . : The Little St. Bernard. 

4. In Summo Pennino, . ‘ The Great St. Bernard. 

5. By Curia and Clayenna, . The Splugen, with its branches. 
6. By the Noric Alps, . : The Brenner. 


19 Tt is impossible, at Coire, to contemplate the sculptured slabs dug up from the 
crypt of the cathedral, without agitating in one’s mind the problem whether that 
interlaced work, with its ancient grotesques, be an evidence of Roman design travel- 
ling northward, or of insular fancy reacting on the taste of the conquerors. Of the 
Trish design of the silver and ivory shrines preserved in the sacristy there can be 
no question. 

20 Do cumlat ass a triur tar muir tar Saxam tuascirt. tar muir h’icht co tuascert 
longbard corrancattar Sliebte Ealpe. (Book of Leinster Facs., p. 252, a). Where 
the designation Saxam, given to Britain, limits the age of the piece. 


Frrcuson—On the Legend of Dathi. 171 


now Lake Wallenstadt, which, leading eastward from the head of the 
Lake of Zurich, past the opening of the valley of Glarus (Clarona*), 
through a depression at the end of the Appenzell Alps, opens on 
the left bank of the Rhine about forty miles above Bregentz. The 
tribes who in Ptolemy’s time occupied the point of junction, the Sa- 
romcet and Rigusci, have left their names in the town of Sargans, where 
the railway junction now exists, and in Ragatz, five miles higher up, 
now the well-known health-resort for the adjoining baths of Pfeffers, 
the Fabaria of the Middle Ages.” Geographers are agreed in placing 
the Castra Rhetica of the Latin writers in the tract about the lower 
end of Lake Wallenstadt, in the district of Gastern; and the small 
towns of Tertzen and Quarten, on its southern, and Quinten on its 
northern bank, are accepted as marking the sites of Roman military 
stations. At Mollis, another small place between Quarten and Glarus, 
there was found in 1765 a hoard of Roman coins,* dating from the 
first to the third century, all indicating the existence of a well- 
frequented line of communication by this route in Roman times. 
Pfeffers claims for its founder a bishop Firmin or Pirmin, once of 
Metz.4% The name is not preserved in the abbey itself, but in the ad- 
jacent village of Saint Perminsberg, which stands higher up the moun- 
tain, both places being in the immediate vicinity of Ragatz. Leaving 
Ragatz for Zurich by the route which has been indicated, one passes 
through or near a number of towns and hamlets in the neighbourhood 
of Lake Wallenstadt, of which, for the purpose of this inquiry, it will 
only be necessary, in addition to the places already mentioned, to 
notice Wangs, Flums, Wallenstadt, which in the last century was 
Wallestadt, at the head of its lake, and Grinau at the head of the 
Lake of Zurich. 

We are now in a condition to judge how far what has been pre- 
mised may be found in accordance with the story of Dathi, as it exists 
in its oldest-written form in our now well-known eleventh-century 
manuscript, the Lebor na h Uidhrv. The text is accompanied by a gloss 


21 It is ‘“‘vicus Clarona’’ in Florencius’ account of the martyrdom of Felix 
and Regula, an event for which an antiquity going behind the date of Dathi has 
been claimed. (Gwillemann in Thes. Hist. Helvet., p. 109 a.) 

2 Guillemann’s description of Pfeffers in the beginning of the last century is 
deserving of preservation :—Omnium (aquarum) magis mirande Fabarie, a vicino 
Benedictenorum cznobio nomen sortite. In Racantiorum ambitu, intra montium 
fauces, portentoso aspectu, additu difficiles, infernali trucique situ; ac velut hor- 
rendo in barathro, strepitu preeterlabentis per vicinia saxa cautesque fluvii, et con- 
tinuo ruentis aque impluvio pulsantur. Nec deterret ea loci facies ab ingressu, 
cum frequentes eo morbidi conveniant. Mirum vero periculum homines sanitatis 
facere, ut sanitatem acquirant : quis namque inter foetorem, fumos, contagia, speret 
morbos depellere, cum ex ipsis fiant? Fingunt tamen exempla miseri et credunt , 
sanatosque audiunt semper alios, se videntnusquam. (Helvetiorwm Republica, 12°. 
Leyden, 1627, p. 492.) The ink-black colour, in time of flood, of the Tamina is 
the only feature wanting to complete the picture 

23 Muller, Hist. de Suisses, vol. i., p. 334. 

*4 Bucelin, Rhetia Etrusca ad An. 717. 


172 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


in a handwriting, as O'Donovan judged, nearly equally ancient. It 
may indeed be a cotemporary transcript of an older edition of the text 
already glossed. There are other editions of the narrative in later 
Trish manuscripts; but though these be later in transcription, and some 
of them in compilation, it is not to be concluded that they are necessa- 
rily derived from less ancient material. I offer no excuse for the bald- 
ness of the translation, which sayours of the almost prehistoric rudeness 
of the original. 


Aided Nathi agus a adnacol inso. 


Rogab Nathi mac Fiachrach herind agus roimsaig 


co sliab nelpa. Formenus  tracia tanic 
dia ailithri co sliab nelpa isivd amsirsin. 
.1. do fotuib agus clochaib 
Do rigned leis tor cathrach agus sesca traiged 
a airdde agus oen traig dec uadsom co solsi agus ro boi 
.1. Formenus 
A, is de atbertea seom im medon in tuir agus ni aced gvim na solsi. Tanic 
ne Ea. : ti 
azikien Be get tra Nathi cosiv tor. roscailset tra muintir Nathi in Tor 
is dathi gabalaid. agus ro airig formenus in gaith chuca. ruc tra dia uadib 
.i.-mile chemeyzd on sleib sis ata Formenus. 
formenus iz adluim thened mile chemend on tor agus roguid 
formenus in comdid nabiad flathius dathi ni bad sia 
i. Nathi 
inna sin agus roguid nabad ardaire a ligi nirabi tra 
do segul oc ond rig acht airet robas oc taithmech 
na cathrach in tan tanic saiget gelan do nim chuci 
co fuair a bas. Gabaid tra amalgaid cernacht fer 
«1. da amzalgaid robatar azd .i. azzalgaid mac fiachrach agus as#algaid mac Nathi. 
nerend agus atnaig corp a athar leiss. Noi catha ro 
brissitar rempu an air. in deseib temrach tra fuair amal 


1, Cath corpair _ 4. MacNathi : : 
Cath cima Cath faili gaid a bas. Tucad tra corp dathi aniar co ro ad 
Cath miscail. Cath naiced he i cruachaix. Cethror daz da es grada 


Moe Chee tucsat iv corp leo .1. dungalach agus flandgus tomal 


Cath fornar. isiat siz tach agus tuathal. co fil for lar oenaig cruacan. 
na catha ro maid ammuil ro follsig torna eces. Celis cach a erwacho 
setar re nathi chroderg coem ri heriz dathi mac fiachrach fial ri 
srva na thaisbenad : ° aS 

dona sluagaib ar muir ar tir techtastar cach cara rig iath ra 

is e marb. ortar cach ni cheil. Celis cach. 


and further on, referring to the incident of the tower :— 


In noem ar togail a muir atrubairt fris in a ruin 
a ligi no a lecht and nibad airdaire a cruacho. 


That is to say, in literal translation :— 


The death (Aided, query Edda?) of Nathi and his burial here. 


Nathi, son of Fiachra, took [reigned over] Erin, and invaded to the Alp 
mountains. Formenus, king of Thrace, came on pilgrimage to the Alp mountains 
at that time. There was made by hima castle tower, and sixty feet its height, and 


Frercuson—On the Legend of Dathi. 173 


eleyen feet outwards from him to the light, and he was himself in the middle of the 
tower, and perceived not a ray of the light. Then came Nathi to the tower. 
* Then the followers of Nathi demolished the tower. And Formenus perceived 


the wind [outer air] abouthim. Then Formenus was snatched from them in 
i.e. a thousand paces from [that] mountain downward is Formenus. 
a flame of fire a thousand paces from the tower. And Formenus prayed the co-God- 
i.e. Dathi's 
head that the reign of Dathi might not be of long continuance, and that his grave 
might not be conspicuous. The king enjoyed life only 
while he was destroying the castle, when a flash of light- 


The Battle of Corpar, ning came from heaven on him so that he died. Amal- 
B. of Cinne, B. of i.e. there were two Amalgaids, i.e. Amalgaid son of Fiachra, and Amalgaid 
Faili, B. of Miscail, son of Dathi. : 

B. of Corde, B. of gaid then took the command of the men of Erin, and 
Pec! Grenis, carried away the body of his father with him. Nine 
Bemereihattles which battles were routed before him in the east. In the Decies 
were won around of Tara then Amalgaid died. Then the body of Dathi was 
pict, throws the carried to the west, and he was buried at Cruachan. A 
Pete company of four men of noble rank brought the body with 
the hosts, and he : 

dead. them, i.e. Dungalach and Flangus, Tomaltach and Tuathal, 


so that he is in the mid-floor of Aenach-Cruachain, even 

as Torna Eces manifested: ‘‘ Thou concealest from all, 
oh Chruacha Crovyderg, the comely king of Erin, Dathi son of Fiachra, true king, 
by sea, by land. It has been testified to all that it was in royal land the king 
died. From all I do not conceal it. Thou concealest from all,”’ ete. 


And again: 


The Saint, upon the demolition of his wall, said to him, in prophetic strain, 
That his grave nor his gravestone should not be conspicuous, oh Cruacho. 


It only remains to observe that the name Formenus and Forme- 
nius of these tracts is given as Parmenius by Keating, and as Sanctus 
Firminus by O’Flaherty, in order to perceive the relevancy of a cha- 
racteristic expression in one part of the gloss-writer’s commentary, 
which seems to afford us the first positive key to the situation. 
When, in Irish hagiological writing, this form of expression occurs— 
such a one ‘‘is” in such a place—it signifies, not that that person is 
still living, but that he is there buried, or that his relics are there 
preserved, or that his name is there venerated ; and this, generally, in 
some church of his foundation.” Now the gloss-writer here, com- 
menting on that part of the text which describes Formenus as being 
rapt away a thousand paces from the tower, uses these words: ‘‘ That 


* I do not attempt a literal translation of the first gloss, which is very obscure in 
the original, but which appears to correspond with M‘Firbis’s statement, that he 
had the name of Dathi, from his activity in catching (on his shield ?) the weapons 
thrown against him.—(Hy Fiachrach, 21.) 

25 See the Ivish Acta passim. Aremarkable example is found in the Tripartite 
Tife of St. Patrick, where certain saints, after the removal of their relics from 
Donard in the county of Wicklow, are said still to be there -—<‘‘ The third [church 
erected by the disciples of Palladius] is the church which is called Dominica Arda, 
in which ‘are’ holy men of the companions of Palladius, viz. Sylvester and Solinus, 
whose relics after some time were carried to the island of Bocthin, and are there 
held in merited honor.’’ (Todd’s St. Patrick, p. 297.) This form of expression 
has led to the erroneous belief that the authors and the persons named as being in 
such and such churches were cotemporaries. 


et Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 


is, a thousand paces from the [that] mountain downward, Formenus 
is,’ being tantamount to the affirmation that there exists a church 
wherein the memory of Formenus is venerated, or where his relics are 
deposited, lower down the mountain near the place where Dathi met 
his death on that occasion. There is no ecclesiastical foundation of 
any Formenus or Firminus in any part of the whole region of the Alps 
but the one ascribed to Firmin at Pfeffers ; and, in point of fact, that 
church of Pfeffers does stand about the distance in question below 
the village and height of St. Perminsberg in the region to which the 
inquiry @ priort has so conducted us. This fact of the existence of 
two places—one the hermitage of the recluse on the height, and one 
the church, ascribed to a founder of the same name, on the lower 
slope of the mountain—has obviously been regarded as a circumstance 
necessary to be noted in the story. Mac Firbis thus refers to it in his 
version of the legend:—‘‘ Formenius then went a thousand paces 
down from that mountain and dwelt in another habitation,’’** both 
statements importing the existence at St. Perminsberg of an anchorite 
called Forminus, Formenius, or Firminus, previous to the foundation 
of the great church of Fabaria. 

The gloss-writer, having thus pointed at a place lying on the track 
which Dathi has been, so far, presumed to have followed, goes on to 
give other topographic indications which, so far as resemblances of 
names after the lapse of so many centuries can be relied on, appear 
to confirm the first identification, and to localize the scene of the in- 
vaders’ retreat in the district which has been described as extending 
from Ragatz and Sargans to the head of the Lake of Zurich. Com- 
menting on the nov catha of the text, he gives a list of the nine 
battles fought by the irish under Aulay, as they withdrew, on their 
return journey, carrying with them the dead body of the king. These 
are the names, in their nominative cases which he enumerates :— 


1. Corpar. 4. Miscal. 7. Moli. 
2. Cinne. 5. Larrand. 8. Grenis. 
3. Fale. 6. Corde. 9. Fornar. 


It may be doubted whether Corpar be the name of a place or a 
name descriptive only of the strife about the dead body of Dathi, 
corp-ar, i.e. “body,” or ‘‘corpse-slaughter.” The name is not found in 
present topography either here or, so far as diligent search enables me 
to speak, anywhere in the Alpine or sub-Alpine region. Neither has 
Miscal or any name apparently representing it been found. But of 
the remaining seven names five certainly present a close agreement 
in sound and local collocation with existing names of places alread 
enumerated on the route from Ragatz by the Wallenstadt defile 


towards Zurich. 


25a Hy Fiachrach, 23. 


Frrcuson—On the Legend of Dathi. 175 


Larrand, Corde, Moli, and Grenis of the list have such a corre- 
spondence with Clarona, Quarten, Mollis, and Grinau, as to afford 
ground for conjecturing that Fale is also represented by the Walle- 
stadt of the last century.” Of these it may be observed that Quarten, 
which in the last century was Quart,” Mollis, and Grinau, stand rela- 
tively to one another in the same sequence as Corde, Moli, and Grenis. 
This collocation is the more remarkable because, though there are 
numerous Mols and Miuhls scattered through the Alpine neighbour- 
hoods, there is not, so far as I can learn, any other Quarten or 
Grinau.** 

Before dealing with the remaining names Cinni and Mornar, enu- 
merated by the gloss-writer, reference may be made to another list, 
apparently derived from an independent source, which Mac Firbis has 
given in his version of the story. He also mentions nine battles, but, 
in enumerating them, gives ten names, beginning his list also with 
Corpar, which may be an additional reason for regarding that name 
as descriptive only and not topographical. He follows the same order 
in the remaining names, save that he introduces after Crnni, which he 
makes Cime, or Cingi, the additional name of Colom; gives Corde in 
the form Corte; for Larrand has Lundunn; and for Fornar, Fermer. 
There is a small place, Lunden, above Marschlins in the Landquart 
valley,” on the right bank of the Rhine opposite Ragatz. ornar and 
Fermer are names with which I am unacquainted. They may be 
corrupt forms of Ferner, ‘‘a glacier,’ of frequent occurrence in the 
Tyrol, but not now, so far as I know, surviving west of the Inn. 

The Cinni of the gloss-writer seems to offer itself more feasibly 
for purposes of comparison, in the form Cinge given to it by Mac 
Firbis. As regards Cinge and the Colom of the same writer, reference 
may be made to a class of monosyllabic names of places ending in s, 
contracted from older forms, characteristic of the whole of the Alpine 
region, such as Prims (Prima), Worms (Bormium), Stelfs (Stelbium), 
Cles (Clusium), Linz (Lindum), &c. Whether Conge and Colom 
may not have their representatives in the present Wangs and Flums* 
I do not venture to affirm or deny. It seems difficult, in presence 
of so considerable a number of agreements between the Irish lists 
and the existing local nomenclature, to doubt that a tradition of 
Dathi having penetrated as far as the neighbourhood of Ragatz, and 
of his followers, after his death, having made their retreat by way 


26 (De l’Isle, Charte de la Suisse, Paris, 1715). Plantain, in his Helvetia, Leyden, 
1627, 16™°, p. 300, makes Wallenstadt quasi Italorwm Oppidum, as we should say 
in this country, Gaulstown, which is also the opinion of Guillimann and Stumpf. 

27 Same map. 

28 Grinau, the Grinovium of late middle age records, stands on the south shore 
of the lake of Zurich. 

29 H. Keller’s Reisecharte der Schweiz, Zurich. 

30 Thought by Guillemann and Plantin to be a Roman ad Flwmen. And the 
Commune is called Plebs ad Flumina in ancient documents. 


176 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


of the Wallenstadt valley, existed in Ireland previous to the date of 
the Uidhre glosses. 

A vast anachronism, however, would be committed in making 
Dathi cotemporary with the St. Pirmin of Swiss history, who is cre- 
dited with the foundation of Fabaria, a.p. 717.*" If there were any- 
thing in the life of this eminent ecclesiastic” at all corresponding 
to the adventures of the Formenus of the text, it would be difficult 
to avoid the conclusion that the achievements of some Frankish free- 
booter of the eighth century had been ascribed to the Irish king of 
the fifth, and that the list of localities inscribed in Urdhre has been 
the fruit of some medieval traveller's observation, picked up at 
Pfeffers, and contributed as an embellishment to the bardic ro- 
mance. But there are few medizeval saints whose lives exhibit less of 
the marvellous than does that of Permin of Metz. He was not a 
king. He never seems to have led a heremetical life. Thunder or 
lightning find no place in any of the incidents related of his active 
evangelical career. He died at Fulda, in the abbey of his friend the 
great Boniface, whence his remains were transferred to Hornbach, 
and afterwards to Innsbruck, where they are still preserved.* Were 
there then two Firmins—the hermit of St. Perminsberg and the evan- 
gelizing bishop of Fabaria? And is it to the former of these persons 
and places the gloss-writer refers when he says, Formenus ‘‘is”’ 
there ; and Mac Firbis refers, when he says Formenius, after leaving 
his tower, went a thousand paces down the mountain, and there 
dwelt in another habitation ? 

It is a singular circumstance that Eichorn,* in his history of the 
diocese of Coire, writing in 1797, in ignorance of the Irish tradition, 
should have been led to question whether, previous to the arrival of 
Permin of Metz, there were not already certain Christian anchorites 
residents of St. Perminsberg. What raised that question in his mind 
was a tradition which, curiously enough, is conversant with a shift of 
the site of the original dwelling, purporting that Pirmin began the 
first construction of his monastery at Marschlins, but that, following 


31 Bucelin puts it at a.pv. 717; Eichorn at or after 724. 

32 The Benedictine Acta, vol. iv. p. 152 last edited by Mone (Quallensammlung 
der Badeschen Landesgeschicte, vol. i. p. 31). The original ms. is in the library at 
Einsiedeln. 

33 Mone, ibid., p. 36. a 

34 Originem suam debet Fabaria 8. Pirminio sicut et Augia dives. Legi in 
veteri dissertatione quadam prima monasterii fundamenta cirea annum 713 vel 717 
posita fuisse et in Martislinio seu Marschlins, ubi modo cum arce pagus est ; sed, 
opere vix ceepto, columba, ut fertur, locum monstrante (que, eapropter, Fabarien- 
sium insigne est) trans Rhenum in monte super Ragatiam cella extructa perhibetur, 
ubi hodiedum monasterium prominet. Quae, si vera sint, quosdam vel anachoretas 
vel monachos ante Pirminii adventum Fabariam inhabitasse necessum est; nam 
presul iste demum anno 724 in Germaniam venit. (Episcopatus Curiensis, 4°, 1797, 
p- 266). I fail to follow the reasoning of Eichorn, and must either suppose that 
some language importing that the memory of another holy person of the same name 
was venerated at the place, has been dropped out of his printed work, or conclude 
that his argument rests on no substantial basis. 


Frrcuson—On the Legend of Dathi. 177 


the guidance of a dove, he transferred his operations to the height 
above Ragatz. Bucelin also, in his Rhetia Etrusca,” has got the 
same story, but in a form which helps the inquiry only so far as it 
implies that Pirmin’s first erection at Pfeffers was a wooden structure, 
and so the less likely to be the same as that referred to in the Irish 
legend. He gives it with the addition that, some of the workmen 
having cut their fingers, the dove showed the way by carrying off the 
bloodied chips to the opposite bank of the river; whence the dove in 
the armorial shield of Pieffers. It may be observed that in Irish yup 
and uy signify ‘“‘ down” and ‘‘up’’ respectively, and are often liable 
to transposition through errors of transcription. 

Up to this point, therefore, continental inquiry has supplied nothing 
corroborative of the Irish story which would not also be consistent 
with a post-eighth century origin; and, if the matter rested here, the 
substantial part of the legend, detailing events of the fifth century, 
would probably be regarded as resting only on the precarious autho- 
rity of Irish bardic romance. The period in question is one of the 
darkest in European history. It is too late for the western writers, 
Ammianus Marcellinus, and Orosius, and too early for Paul Deacon. 
It falls, however, within the range of the cotemporary ecclesiastical 
historians, Socrates and Theodoret, and these writers both record mat- 
ter so pertinent to the subject that some surprise may be felt at its not 
having hitherto been noticed in this connexion. Socrates begins his 
history at a.p. 309, where Eusebius ended, and brings down his nar- 
rative to a.p. 440. Having related the occurrences which took place 
after the death of Honorius and the attempt of the Secretary John to 
usurp the succession, for which purpose he had cultivated the good 
will of the Hunnish tribes settled in Pannonia, as also John’s defeat 
and death in a.p. 425, he proceeds to state: ‘‘ After the death of the 
tyrant, the barbarians, whom he had called to his assistance against 
the Romans, made preparations for ravaging the Roman province. 
The emperor, being informed of this, immediately, as his custom was, 
committed the management of the matter to God, and, continuing in 
earnest prayer, speedily obtained what he sought ; for the following 
disasters befel the barbarians :—Rougas, their chief, was struck dead 
by a thunderbolt. Then a plague followed which destroyed most of 
those who were under him; and, as if this was not sufficient, fire 
came down from heaven and consumed many of the survivors... .. 


35 Bucelin was Prior at Feldkirch, and likely to be well acquainted with the local 
traditions. His account is as follows:—Pirminio hortante, . .. . fervide opus 
agitur.—Dum fabri lignarii, utrumque cauti, cayere tamen satis vulnera nequeunt, 
dum trabas scindere et aptare conarentur, nec sine prodigio comperentibus niveo 
candore columbis quae non alias assulas ac fragmenta cum sanguine fabrili tincta 
collegere, et congeminato sepius volatu atque ablatis sanguine notatis assulis trans 
Rhenum in editi montis sinum eyolare, eademque uno loco deponere deprehense 
sunt. Quo prodigio S. Perminius moveri se sensit non Marsclinii sed notato pro- 
digiose loco Deum sibi condendo ccenobio aream eligisse . . . . eo sumptibus et 
labore conyersis, &c. (Bucelini, Rhetia Etrusea, 4°, Augsburg, 1666, p. 148.) 


R.1.A. PROC., SER. II. VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. oO 


178 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


On this occasion Proclus, the bishop, preached a sermon in the church 
which was greatly admired, in which he applied a prophecy out of 
Ezekiel [xxxvill. 2, 22, 23] to the deliverance which had been 
effected by God in the late emergency. This is the language of the 
prophecy : ‘And thou Son of Man, prophesy against Gog, the Prince 
of Rhos, Misoch, and Thobel,’”’ &c.*° 

Proclus did not attain the episcopal rank till 426,” so that the 
event described may be set down as not being earlier than that date. 
Theodoret begins his history at a.p. 322, and ends at 428, and he re- 
lates the same occurrence,* like Socrates, without specific date. The 
event, therefore, cannot have been earlier than 426, or later than 428, 
and is thus brought within identically the same chronological limits in 
Byzantine as in Irish history. Theodoret, who wrote in Asia Minor, 
at a greater distance from the scene of the event than Socrates, de- 
scribes the invaders (1. v., c. xxxvu.) as Nomad Scythians, who had 
crossed the Danube under the leadership of Roilas, who, he agrees, 
was slain by a thunderbolt, vouchsafed to the prayers of Theodosius 
on that occasion, and lays the scene of the event in Thrace. The 
same story, varying the name of the leader as Roas, Roilas, and 
Rugilas, is told by the later ecclesiastical writers Nicephorus and 
Epiphanius Scholasticus, all apparently grounding on the original 
narrative of Socrates. 

It appears in the highest degree improbable that two leaders of 
two barbarian incursions over the Roman frontier should both have 
met their deaths at or about the same time in a manner so exceptional; 
and probably the conclusion of most minds will be that, whether it be 
the disaster of the Hun applied to the Scot by Irish, or that of the 
Scot applied to the Hun by the Byzantine chroniclers—whether the 
thunderbolt was accorded to the prayers of the Byzantine emperor or 
of the Alpine hermit—the event in both sets of annals is one and the 
same. In any case, it cannot be denied that the concurrence of his- 
toric notices so respectable adds materially to the interest of the Irish 
story, and requires for it a more serious attention than probably it 
ever would have received if standing only on Irish bardic authority. 

Circumstantiality of detail, in a narrative of respectable antiquity, 
is certainly presumptive of genuineness; and it is remarkable that the 
item in the Byzantine account which may best claim the credit of cir- 
cumstantiality, the mention of the leader’s name, is that which, in the 
estimation of critics, has chiefly brought the entire statement ito 
question ; for Rougas, Roas, Roilas, or Rugilas, a noted leader of 
the Huns, and uncle of Attila, certainly did not perish on the occasion 
in question, but lived to dictate terms of peace to the Romans, at a 
later stage of the war, and is recorded in the annals of Prosper, a co- 


36 Socrates, Heel. Hist., 1. vil. c. 43. 
37 Socrates, Hecl. Hist., L. yiil., c. 43. 
88 Theodoret, 1. v. c. 137. 

39 Gibbon, ¢. 34. 


Frercuson—On the Legend of Dathi. U7) 


temporary, to have died in 434; and it may be that Socrates’s Rougias 
is but Rougeascois misunderstood, and designates, not the object, but 
the place of the catastrophe. 

The Huns in Pannonia appear to have crossed the frontier and in-~ 
vaded the imperial provinces in great force immediately—within three 
days it is said—after the death of John, which took place sometime in 
the summer of 425. This seems to be the movement of the friends of 
the usurper referred to by Socrates, but can hardly have been the 
occasion on which their leader was struck by lightning; for that 
seems to have been subsequent to Proculus’s episcopate, and these 
discrepancies, it must be allowed, do somewhat detract from the 
particular accuracy of his narrative (Anc. Univ. Hist., 16, p. 216, 
citing Philostorgius, p. 538, and Cassiodorus). 

It is also observable that although Proculus regarded the invaders 
as Huns, or rather indeed as a horde of Russians, Theodoret’s descrip- 
tion of them as wandering Scythians would be equally applicable to 
the Scots of the Irish chronicles, and that the passage of the Danube 
would be equally incidental to their progress if we suppose them, de- 
clining the neighbourhood of the Roman legions, to have reached 
Rheetia through the country of the still Pagan Suevi, and of their 
own kindred tribes of the Brigantes, also Pagans. 

Having the attention thus quickened to the value of the Irish 
material, it will be less tedious to proceed with its remaining inci- 
dents. The gloss-writer, at the close of his list, adds:—‘‘ These are 
the battles that were gained around Dathi, through his exhibition to 
the hosts, and he dead.” This refers to a statement, not found in Lebor 
na W? Uidhri, but detailed with much curious minuteness as well as 
picturesqueness by Mac Firbis :— 


“‘Mur do conneadar fir Ereann sin, do ¢uirsiod sbonge re lasad i m-beol an 
rig ionnus go saoilfead gac aon go m-bet ’n-a deataid agus gur ob 1 a anail do 
bet ag teat tara beul . . . Gabas tra Amalgaid mac Dati ceandus fear n-Ereann, 
agus adnaid a atair les ar iomvar, gur ro bris naoi g-cata ris for muir, agus dech 
g-cata for tir, agus sé marb, a’: uil do taispendis a muintir fen corp an rig, ro 
mugiead rompa for na sluagaib teaginad riu.’’49 


‘¢ When the men of Erin perceived this (the death of Dathi), they put a lighted 
spone in the King’s mouth, in order that all might suppose that he was living, and, 
that it was his breath that was coming out of his mouth. . . . Amhalgaidh, the son 
of Dathi, then took the command of the men of Erin, and he carried the dead body of 
his father with him, and he gained nine battles by sea, and ten battles by land, by 
means of the corpse; for, when his people exhibited the body of the king, they 
used to rout the forces that opposed them.”’ 


Strange as this device for inspiring terror into an enemy may 
seem, it is not without parallel in what Florus has told us of the cen- 
turion Domitius, or Cronidius, who, in the Dalmatic war, in Augustus’s 


40 Hy Fiachrach, 22. 


180 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


time, attached some kind of chafing-dish, filled with combustibles, to 
his helmet, so that the superstitious Mysians conceived some super- 
natural being to have come amongst them crowned with flames.* 
What has been said of other recluses will have lessened any 
surprise at the presence of the royal hermit in this story. Nor is 
there anything in the description of his tower in the text inconsistent 
with authority or example. His tower may be inferred to have been 
a round one, agreeably to the instruction for building fortress towers 
given by Vitruvius.” In that part where he dwelt, presumably on 
the ground-level, as being the object of a predatory attack, there was 
no access for light ; whence we may infer that the door to the interior 
existed at a considerable height from the ground, being the method 
of construction found in all the oldest examples of such detached | 
towers, here and on the Continent.“ The facility with which the 
soldiers of Dathi broke through the wall may be accounted for by a 
circumstance, noted by the gloss-writer, and repeated in other editions 
of the story, that the tower was built ‘“‘ of sods and stones,” meaning 
possibly that its stones were cemented with clay,“ or, more probably, 


41 Non minimum terroris incussit barbaris Domitius  centurio satis barbare, 
efficacis tamen apud paris homines stoliditatis, qui foculum gerens super cassidem, 
suscitatam motu corporis flammam velut ardenti capite, fundebat. (Flori Epitom., 
1. iv., ¢: 125s. 116.) 

42 Turres itaque rotunde aut polygonie faciende: quadratas enim machine 
cellerius dissipant, quod angulos arietes tundendo frangunt: in rotundationibus 
autem (ut cuneos) ad centrum adgendo ledere non possunt. (Vitruvius de Arch., 
ISI @s as 

ef ie with one exception, in all the Irish ecclesiastical towers, and uniformly 
in the military donjons ascribed to the twelfth and later centuries, but some of 
them much older, on the Continent. Where an under-storey exists in these, it is 
wholly without illumination, and only approachable by a_trap-door in the first 
vault or flooring. A recluse in such a habitation might well be described as being 
so many feet from the daylight. For tours-recluses, see Eustathius, ed. Tefel, 

. 189. 
ia The use of clay both for cement and as building material was common among 
the barbarian nations. The wall of Severus repaired by the Britons, ‘‘ factus non 
tam lapibibus quam cespitibus, non perfecit’’ (Gildas’ Hist., c. 12). The earthen 
wall of Nurshivan, between the Black Sea and the Caspian, appears to have been a 
better work, the remains exhibiting the consistency of concrete (Ane. Univers. 
Hist., vol. 5, p. 363 ). S. Patrick constructed an early Irish church of clay, be- 
cause wood was not at hand, at Foirrages in Tyrawley (Book of Armagh, fo. 14, 
b. 2). Clay churches stood at Valladolid in Spain till the eleventh century, when 
they were rebuilt, some in brick with clay mortar, and some in stone, by Kings 
Adelphonso 5th and Ferdinand respectively (Du Cange, Lutum). Many of the topes 
of India are cemented with clay (Mitra, Buddha Gaya, p. 102) ; and the old castle 
of Tintagel on the coast of Cornwall, which has so long withstood the storms of the 
Atlantic, is held together by no better binding material. The ‘ sod-wall”’ is of 
traditional use in Ireland. ‘‘ Their houses are of several sorts, but the most 
common is the ‘sod-wall,’ as they call it. By sods you are to understand the 
grassy surface of the earth. Some build their houses of mud, and others use stone 
without mortar for two or three feet from the ground, and sod or mud for two or 
three feet on the top of that.’’ (Complete Irish Traveller, 8yo, London, 1788, vol. ii., 


p. 16.) 


Frrceuson—On the Legend of Dathi. 181 


that on an understructure of stone a clay upper storey was erected. 
The definite dimensions given in the text, from which the building 
appears to have been twenty-two feet in diameter and sixty feet high, 
will, to most minds, convey the impression that the story, wild as it 
is, originates in some foundation of fact. The tale, as told in the Book 
of Lecan, may now be compared with the above extract from Ucdhre. 
That the one document is not copied or abridged from the other appears 
by a discrepancy in these dimensions, the distance of the dweller in 
the middle of the tower from the light being eleven feet in the tract 
in Uidhre, and seventeen feet in that of the ‘‘ Book of Lecan,”’ 


“‘ Dogob iarum Dathi mac Fiachrach mic Echach Muidmedoin rigi n-Erend re 
secht mbliadna fichet, corthabaid in boroma cen cath. Nocortriall soir for lorg 
Neill, coranic co slab n-Elpa. Corothecaim do annsin tor i roibi Formenius ri 
traicia iar facbail a rigi, ogus iar toga na beatha coimdeata isin torsin, coroibi 
seacht cubaid deg soillsi uada. Corothogailsead Muinter Dathi a thor fair, co 
facaid soillsi i sligi na togla, corofiarfaid Formenius, cia doroindi in togail, olse. 
Dohindised corbe Dathi cona Muinter doroindi in togail. Doguidistair Formenius 
intaen[dJia nach beith flaithius Dathi ni bud faidina sin. Cotanic soiged gelan 
do nim tre guidi an fireoin, cor marb in rig a fiadnaisi int [s|luaig. Airmid 
eolach corab e Formenius fen do dibraic saigid afidbac 7 corob di fa marb in rig. 
Ocus adearar corob don t[{s]aigid hisin romarbad Niall mac Kchach iarum. 
Cotucsad fir Erenn corp in rig leo co hErind 7 ceathrar da aes grada fen oca 
iomchor .1. Dungus ocus Flandgus, ocus Tuathal ocus Tomaltach. Corobris deich 
catha o sleb elpa co hErind, ocus se marb cen anmain.’’—(Book of Lecan, 
p. 602 d.) 


‘¢Dathi, son of Fiachra, son of Eochaid Murghmedhon, took the kingship of 
Erin for twenty-seven years, and exacted the Borw without contest. He ventured 
eastward on the track of Nial till he came to the Alp mountain, and reached there a 
tower wherein was Formenius, king of Thracia, who had left his kingdom and 
chosen a holy life in that tower, where it was seventeen cubits to the light from him ; 
whereupon the people of Dathi demolished the tower about him, so that he saw the 
light in the aperture of the breach. Whereupon Formenius demanded who made 
that demolition, and it was answered that it was Dathi with his people that made 
the demolition. Then Formenius prayed the One God that the reign of Dathi 
might endure no longer, and there came an arrow of lightning from heaven through 
the prayer of the holy person, so that it killed the king in the presence of the host. 
(The learned say that it was Formenius himself that discharged the arrow from his 
bow, and that it was by it the king was slain; and they say it was by this same 
arrow that Niall son of Eochaid was slain.) However, the men of Eriu took the 
king’s corpse with them to Eriu, and four of his own men of trust bearing, that is 
Dungus and Flangus, and Tuathal and Tomaltach, so that he broke ten battles 
from the Alp mountains to Eriu, and he dead without life.”’ 


As regards Formenius, Parmenius, or Firminus himself, it appears 
impossible to identify any king of Thrace with a personage of that 
name. A Thracian connexion might indeed be claimed for the Franks, 
who most probably at that time were seated not far from the scene of 
Dathi’s disaster ; seeing that only fifty years afterwards they are set 
down by Stephen of Byzantium as ‘a nation” presumably settled 


—— 
<< 


182 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


‘mear the Alps;’’4s and are found in this particular Alpine region two 
centuries later, when St. Permin, we are told, in his ministrations, had 
to make use of the Latin and Frankish languages. Their own national 
tradition brings them from the East by the banks of the Danube 
“‘juxta Thraciam,” and it is certain that in the third century some 
part of Thrace was allotted to and occupied by them as a settlement.‘ 
It may therefore not unreasonably be inferred that if a Frankish king 
about the period in question desired to adopt a heremetical life, he 
would have found a retreat among his own countrymen on this border 
of the Roman territory. 

In the passage in which Mac Firbis describes the process of 
making the dead king appear to breathe smoke and fire against his 
enemies, he repeats the above observation about the “‘ learned.” 

This double version of the means of Dathi’s death may give rise to 
a suspicion that the lightning-flash is an incident borrowed from the 
story of the Hun, and that the Irish legend is built up of material 
drawn partly from Byzantine history and partly from the medieval 
thaumaturgists. But I fancy anyone acquainted with the characteristics 
of that kind of Irish literature will regard this introduction of the 
“arrow” which slew Niall as one of the common affectations of senach- 
ism, and easily separable from the less puerile incidents of the story. 

The fable of their Trojan descent, in which the Franks only imi- 
tated the Latins and Britons, may have had its origin in the presence 
of the name Priam, father of Marcomir, in the pedigree of their 
kings. This Marcomir, who spent the latter part of his life in cap- 
tivity in Tuscany, was father of a son called Pharamond. Pharamond 
has had the ill-fortune to be regarded by many historical critics as a 
mythical personage, on singularly slight grounds. He is mentioned 
by Prosper, a cotemporary, as reigning in France in a.p. 420. There 
was no France then, properly so called; but the name France is shown 
on the Peutinger map, as designating a country east of the Lower 
Rhine, which not impossibly may have been Pharamond’s kingdom. 
No record, however, has been preserved, of the time or maiuer 
of his death, and tradition assigns him different and inconsistent 
places of sepulture.* The result has been that Pharamond’s ex- 


43 Franci, origine Trojani, post eversionem Trojz, Priamo quodam duce, inde 
digressi, juxta Thraciam super ripas Danubii consederunt, edificantesque ibi civi- 
tatem vocebant eam Sicambriam. Mansueruntque ibi usque ad tempora Valentiniani 
imperatoris, a quo inde expulsi.... . Maccommiro, Sunnione, et Genebraudo 
ducibus, venerunt et habitaverunt circa ripas Reni in confinio Germanie et Ale- 
maniz. Quos cum multis post modum idem Valentinianus preliis attemptasset, 
nec vincere potuisset, proprie eos nomine Francos quasi ferancos, ad est feroces, 
appellavit. Rad. de Diceto Abbreviat., ad an. 392. From Hugo de S. Victor Excerp- 
tiones P. Priores, 1. x., c. 1. 

46 Under the Emperor Probus. 47 Stephen Byzant., dpayyor. 

48 The chartularies of 8. Gall abound in Frankish names; seealso the Vocabula- 
rium Teutonicum preserved there. 

4) Vita Pirminu. 

0 Chiflet (Anastasis Childerici Regis) has it from the Brussels Ms. that he is 


Frrcuson—On the Legend of Dath. 183 


istence as king of the Franks in France is strenuously denied, and, 
in any other character, is gravely doubted by the majority of French 
historians. Their judgment in this respect seems to carry criticism 
to an excess of caution. What gives it its principal countenance is 
the circumstance that history makes no mention of Pharamond on the 
occasion of Aetius’s expulsion of the Franks from Gaul in a.p. 428." 
When it is considered that this same year is that at which Prosper 
chronicles the accession of Clodio, Pharamond’s successor, and is also 
that in which the Ivish story brings Dathi to the tower of the royal 
anchorite, who had abjured his kingdom to lead a religious life in the 
Alps, the reflection will probably arise that if the writer of that story 
by his Formenus meant the king ofthe Franks, the circumstance of 
Pharamcnd’s non-appearance as an opponent of Aetius on that occa- 
sion would be not unsatisfactorily accounted for. 

Here I leave this curious inquiry, professing only to have shown 
grounds for believing that the writer of the glosses in Lebor na 
W Urdhri intended his readers to understand that such an expedition 
had been led by Dathi as far as St. Perminsberg, and that his fol- 
lowers, after his death, effected their retreat through the places in 
that neighbourhood which have been enumerated. 


NOTE ADDED IN THE PRESS. 


Since reading the above Paper, the writer learns from the Rev. 
Pfarrer C. Ricklin, Wallenstadt, that Farnor and Lunden are two 
places in that neighbourhood; the first lying in the direction of 
Quinten, on the north side of the lake; the second near Mols. The 
ease, therefore, would appear at present to stand thus. The gloss to 
Nidhre gives the names :— 


Corpar, ; ‘ . (not recognized). 
Cinni or Cingi, ; - possibly (?) the present Vangs, east of Wallenstadt. 
Fale, . ; ; ‘ 3 of Wallenstad, locally Wale- 
(stad or stadt). 
Miscal, . : 5 . (not recognized). 
Larrand, : : - apparently the present Glarus, formerly Claronc. 
Corde (elsewhere Corte), 3 An Quarten, on south shore of 
Lake Wallenstad. 
Moli, . : 3 : 5 FB Mots, east, or Hollis, west, 
of Quarten. 
Grenis, . ; B : x3 5 Grinau, at head of Lake of 
Zurich. 
Fornar, ; ‘ ‘ i re Furnor, west of Wallenstad, 


on north shore of Lake. 


buried outside of Rheims; Mabillon (Acad. des Inscrip., 11; 688), citing Humbold 
in Trithemius, makes his sepulchre at Farramont in the Vosges. 
51 On this slight foundation Moreri (Pharamond) infers very confidently that ‘‘if 
the Franks had a king of that name, it is certain (i/ est sir) that he was already 
dead when Aetius undertook this war.’’ Usher, failing his conjecture that Phara- 
mond and Theodemir were one and the same person, concludes that he must have 
been slain in this campaign. These are arbitrary ways of reconciling the elements 
of history. 


184 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Besides these, other accounts mention— 


Colum, , : - possibly!(?) the present Flwms, east of Wallenstad. 
Lundun, . : - apparently Lunden, between Mols and Quarten. 


All being in one neighbourhood, on the route hither from St. Per- 
minsberg, where the gloss appears to fix the site of Firminus’s cell and 
the death of Dathi. 

The circumstances of Dathi’s death are still vividly preserved in 
the tradition of the country. The pillar-stone supposed to mark his 
grave stands near Cruachan, in the county of Roscommon, on the 
estate of Mr. French, D.L., of Clooneyquin, who writes as follows :— 


“* February 16th, 1882. 


‘‘The place where Dathi is said to haye been buried, near the Relig-na-rec, 
was a portion of our old ancestral estate, and I remember, when a boy, I was often 
told that a king of Connaught was buried there who had been killed by lightning at 
the foot of the Alps. I was told by the late Fitzstephen French, M.P., that they 
[Dathi’s troops] were said to have placed the dead body on his horse, and fastened 
on his helmet a sponge saturated with some inflammable liquid, which struck 
terror by night into the hearts of his enemies.’’ 


Frrcuson—Address delivered before the Academy. 185 


XX XIII.—ApprEss DELIVERED BEFORE THE ACADEMY. By Sir Samven 
Fereuson, LL.D., Q.C., President. 


[Read, 30th November, 1882. ] 


I am very grateful for the honour you have done me in electing me 
to your Chair in succession to Sir Robert Kane. An old Irish bishop, 
writing of a predecessor, has said— 


‘¢T wish that I, succeeding him in place 
As bishop, had an equal share of grace.”’ ! 


So I may say I wish that I, succeeding Sir Robert Kane as President 
of this Academy, may be endowed with an equal share of wisdom. 
An equal share of knowledge I hardly hope to attain to. 

Your choice of me, however, on this occasion, invites to subjects 
more important than personal considerations. My views regarding 
the inexpediency of organic changes in the constitution of the 
Academy have been so well known, that I feel warranted in accepting 
your election of me as evidence that the Academy does not desire 
the encyclopediac character of its constitution to be disturbed. The 
Academy was incorporated almost a hundred years ago for the promo- 
tion of Science, Polite Literature, and Antiquities. Down to 1870 
its Council of twenty-one was divided into three Committees, of 
seven each, representing the three pursuits respectively. In that 
year, on the representation of some Members who took notice that 
Polite Literature had almost ceased to be cultivated, and that the 
pursuit of Science was daily becoming more important and popular, a 
change was agreed to, by which the tripartite division of Council was 
abolished, and a dual constitution substituted—one Committee of ten 
Members, instead of the former fourteen, representing Polite Litera- 
ture and Antiquities; and the other, of eleven Members, in lieu of 
the former seven, representing Science :—a seasonable and beneficial 
change, in which none concurred more frankly than the Members of 
the non-Scientific Committees. This concession, however, did not 
satisfy. There remained a desire to push the process of re-organiza- 
tion into the constitution of the Academy itself. But these views did 
not, here, meet with encouragement. The consequence was a certain 
degree of estrangement, and the promulgation of a project for the 
establishment of a Royal Society for Ireland, designed, I do not 
doubt, in the supposed interests of Science, but which, in my judg- 
ment, and I think I may say in yours, by disuniting, would dissipate 
and weaken our intellectual resources, even if it did not involve an 
injurious reaction on the chartered rights of the Academy. Your 


1“ Huic ego succedens, utinam tam sanctus ut ille.’”’—Hpitaph of Miler 
Magrath, Cashel. 


R. I. A. PROC., SER. II, VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ, Xx 


186 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Council has not been unwatchful, and has had at least the assurance 
that notice shall be given it of any proposal, in that direction, being 
submitted to the Government. No notice has been received so far; 
but no assurance, neither, that such proposals may not at any time be 
made. In this state of uncertainty, it is well to know that it has not 
been the practice of the Crown to derogate from its grants, unless 
where it is shown that change is required in the public interest, 
owing to some defect in the practical working of the Body whose 
charter it may be proposed to invade, and that the onus of showing 
such defect lies on the objectors. The only defect I have ever heard 
alleged against the organization of the Academy is, that a reader 
of a scientific Paper sometimes finds antiquaries among his audience, 
which, I fancy, can do Science no harm, and may do Archeology 
some good. 

The disquieting rumours incident to this project have not pre- 
vented the Academy from prosecuting all its objects with signal 
industry. In Science, especially, the number and variety of the 
Papers read at our Meetings show a great and continuing increase. 
An estimate of the growth of this revived activity amongst us may be 
formed from the fact that, whereas up to 1871 it took twelve years 
for the production of one volume—the twenty-fourth—of our Scien- 
tifie Transactions, the next volume was completed in 1875, the next 
in 1879, while that which is now current will probably be completed 
in 1883. 

I am not competent to pronounce whether, or how far, the matter 
of these later volumes, in its scientific value, exceeds or falls short of 
that of our earlier Transactions; but I have not been an inattentive 
listener, and I have observed that the Papers read have, I think, 
without exception, professed either to extend the bounds of existing 
knowledge, or to furnish more compendious processes for its attain- 
ment ; and, further, that they all have been confined to that province 
of Science in which every conclusion may be vouched by the certainty 
either of mathematical or experimental demonstration, or of widely- 
extended observation of external things. These are the excursions 
into the Unknown or the partially Known which justify the existence 
of Societies like this Academy. They supplement and extend the 
stock of knowledge communicated by our Universities and teaching 
Institutions. Their results, as they take shape, assimilate with the 
teaching of the future, and add to the supply of those theoretic 
instruments with which Practice and Invention work in ease of labour, 
in increasing the goods, and diminishing the evils, of human exist- 
ence. The process may be slow, and the steps, as taken, hardly 
noticeable, but the resulting combinations make themselves felt in 
the constantly increasing force of civilization. In proportion as such 
societies accomplish these ends, they rightfully claim the aid of 
enlightened governments in supporting suitable establishments for 
their meeting halls, libraries, and museums; and, even more essential 
than these, in guaranteeing to them that sense of corporate pre- 


Frreuson—Address delivered before the Academy. 187 


eminence, security, and permanence, without which an Academic 
spirit can no more subsist than military virtue in a concourse of 
undisciplined men. 

Outside the province of Demonstiative Science—for I do not 
intrude at all on the Moral Sciences resting on Authority—lies a 
vast and continually widening field of scientific speculation, con- 
cerning itself with the more complex elements of the human mind 
and affections; which, though equally open to our cultivation, the 
Academy has but rarely, and to a cautious extent, entered upon; for, 
once the line of demonstration from mathematical or tangible tests is 
passed, although the formal apparatus of Science may be present, 
certainty begins to merge in probability, in analogy, and opinion. It 
seems, indeed, to be one of the conditions of human knowledge, where 
it does not rest on Authority, that, in proportion as its subjects 
become more intimate to man, their scientific treatment becomes less 
certain. Philosophical inquiry into the higher functions of our 
nature, and the moral and social crystallizations to which they give 
rise, may proceed by ostensibly scientific methods of definition and 
axiom ; but, seeing that we can take out of a definition no more than 
we put into it, the results must still depend on the inquirer’s own 
breadth of view and accuracy of generalization ; and, considering the 
many circumstances which may modify these, it seems to me that the 
Academy has acted wisely in leaving that class of subjects to the 
Chairs and Servnia of Learning elsewhere. It is precisely at this 
point, however, that what I have ventured to present as an ascending 
series, rising higher from its base, and becoming less distinct as it 
rises, appears to some great minds—of which it becomes me to speak 
with the utmost respect—to be but the circle of knowledge returning 
on itself, and amenable to a physical scientific cognizance all round. 
In the absence of Authority, I can only say, for my own part, that at 
one end I see Intuitive Certainty, and at the other Inference and 
Argument ; and confess my inability to understand how the cirele can 
ever be completed by welding the hot and cold metal of these 
extremes together. 

In the wide field I have referred to, in which Science may be said 
to prosecute the search after Truth, with Opinion for its yokefellow, 
my subject leads me to particularize one speculative inquiry—not the 
least interesting or delightful of its class—the theory, namely, of 
Beauty in the Fine Arts. This until lately was a special province of 
our old, honoured Sister Institution, the Royal Dublin Society. Now 
that Science, as conducing especially to Art and Manufacture, has 
been taken up as a branch of the Public Service, it is commonly 
supposed that the great Government Department charged with public 
instruction in these important affairs of life necessarily supplants the 
Society in this function. But those who take this view overlook the 
distinction that the South Kensington Establishment is altogether a 
teaching Institution; whereas the Royal Dublin Society, like this 
Academy, is, although in a more utilitarian sense, an Investigating 


188 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


and Philosophic Body, capable of rendering like services to South 
Kensington as the Academy claims to render to the Universities, by 
carrying forward what were the last results of class-room instruction 
into individual investigation and discovery to be re-contributed to the 
former stock of teaching capacity. The possibility of a splendid 
future is open to that Society, standing, as it does, in the front of the 
march of imperial intelligence, and capable, if it will, of giving 
increased vitality and even direction to its forces. That any distrust 
of the aims of a Body so well deserving in its past services, and 
having before it a field of usefulness so wide and honourable, should 
have existed, and should still require to be allayed, speaks ill for 
their capacity of dealing with the intellectual forces of a people who 
have suffered such results to grow out of their administration. 

The Department, however, will, without doubt, afford the best 
instruction that can be given in scientific aid of the Industrial Arts, 
and in this its operations will have the grateful suffrages of all 
classes. But the domain of Taste—whether artistic, architectural, or 
esthetic—is a free field, in which teaching ex cathedrd carries no 
more authority than the critical judgments of individual refinement ; 
and we will still look to our educated classes at large, and particularly 
to the Members of the Royal Dublin Society, not only to aid in the 
promotion of every Useful Art, but to contribute the influences of 
independent taste in the Fine Arts towards the general amenities of 
our city and country. The true schools of the Fine Arts in all 
countries have been the abodes of individual men of genius, sustained 
by the presence of a rich and splendid society. Whether we shall 
ever again possess such a class of patrons as called forth the artistic 
and architectural excellence of the last century no one can fore- 
see; but it needs no prevision to perceive that genius, although a 
class-room may bring it into notice, is not a thing that can be 
taught. 

There seems indeed something incongruous in the authors of the 
architectural works hitherto produced under the auspices of the 
Department being charged with the instruction in Taste of the 
possessors of such structures as Leinster House, the City Hall, and 
the Bank of Ireland. But whatever may be thought of the buildings 
in which the London collections are deposited, no one of ordinary 
intelligence can view their contents without some enlargement of 
ideas and a great deal of enjoyment. Few observers, indeed, what- 
ever their capacity, can move through the objects assembled in the 
new Natural History Museum without experiencing an almost re- 
ligious sense of awe and wonder, and possibly, also, of responsibility 
for the faculties which have placed man at the head of so astonishing 
a creation. The Department is about to provide a Museum of similar 
collections here. Ifits exterior be worthy of its neighbourhood, it 
will form an elegant and dignified feature in our city. If its collec- 
tions be but approximately as instructive as those of the great London 
Institutions, our Irish public cannot but benefit from observation and 


Frrcuson—Address delivered before the Academy. 189° 


study among such examples of the mighty and beautiful works of God 
and of man. 

One gallery at least of the Museum, when it shall at length be 
established amongst us, will be amazingly rich and interesting to the 
Trish people—that, namely, which will contain the collection of 
Celtic antiquities now here in the Academy House. Under pressure 
of an intimation that our annual Parliamentary grant depended on 
our contributing this collection, to form the nucleus of the local 
National Museum, the Academy yielded to the demand of her Majesty’s 
Government that we should hand it over to the State in trust for the 
Irish public; and, as soon as a suitable place of deposit in the 
proposed Building shall be provided, it will, wberrimd fide, carry out 
its engagement. But it did refuse another demand pressed upon it at 
the same time, that it should so far become a branch of the South 
Kensington Establishment as to apply for its Parliamentary grant and 
vouch its expenditure through that Institution; and adhering at all 
risks to that refusal, it had the satisfaction to witness the withdrawal 
of the Government’s demand, which all subsequent experience has 
shown was rightly and wisely abandoned. What we have acquired 
while supported by public subsidies we hold in ultimate trust for the 
State; but our organization has hitherto been, and I trust will always 
continue to be, that of an independent, self-governed Corporation, 
carrying on work of voluntary investigation, with which Teaching 
Institutions, as such, have nothing to do, beyond adopting from time 
to time such additions to their formulas of instruction as those investi- 
gations may happily lead up to. ‘he Academy depends for its 
annual grant on the liberality of Parliament, the constitutional 
guardian of the public purse, moved by the recommendation of the 
Queen’s Government of the day. At the time of the Union, its aid in 
the promotion of social intelligence and refinement was deemed worth 
an annual acknowledgment of about £160. Its increased activity, 
and, presumably, the increased value of its services to Science and 
Literature, have been so far recognized by successive Administrations 
and by the Imperial Parliament that, for many years back, besides being 
provided with this excellent house, it receives an annual grant amount- 
ing to £2000; not excessive as compared with the necessary wants of an 
Institution prosecuting so many undertakings and maintaining such an 
establishment ; but far from penurious or unhandsome. The Academy, 
indeed, has always found the Queen’s Government ready to give a 
favourable consideration to its wants where these have been for 
clearly-defined and realizable purposes of utility. At the present 
moment it is even in advance of our ability to give employment to its 
bounty. But rare learning, if we would profit by it, must be allowed 
its own leisure ; and although the Annals of Ulster have been called 
for with some impatience, whatever delay has occurred has been in 
the interests of historical knowledge. For it ought to be known that 
the text and translation of these Annals down to the time of the 
Conquest are already published; and that what we wait for are 


190 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the notes and critical comments which no man living ean give us, 
but one. 

In transferring our antiquarian collections, we have the satisfac- 
tion of knowing that we aid a great and, I trust, a very useful 
public object by a splendid contribution ; and, further, that we repay 
the advances of the State to the extent of above two thousand pounds 
of our private moneys from time to time sunk in the purchase and 
cataloguing of the objects themselves. The nucleus of our Museum 
was formed, by voluntary donations and purchases out of our own 
income, before we left our old residence in Grafton-street. The first 
large accession was purchased in 1840-2 from the representatives of 
the late Very Rev. Dr. Dawson, Dean of St. Patrick’s, for a sum of 
upwards of one thousand pounds, altogether subscribed by ourselves 
and our friends. The Cross of Cong, purchased for one hundred 
pounds, was the donation of a Member. The Tara torques were 
bought for one hundred and ninety pounds, subscribed by ourselves. 
So was the Domnach Argid, for upwards of two hundred pounds, raised 
in the same way. Our books contain the detail of ten other subscrip- 
tions amongst Members to purchase particular objects now destined 
for the State Museum. The whole price at which the collection 
has been acquired may be computed at between five and six thou- 
sand pounds. The mere material in gold and silver is intrinsically 
worth more than two thousand four hundred pounds. To estimate 
the artistic and historic value of the collection would be impossible. 
But celebrated and acknowledged, as it is, for the finest collection of 
its kind in existence, were it put up to auction to be bid for by the 
rival governments and collectors of Europe and America, no one 
would be surprised should it sell for ten times its cost price; and if 
that at all approach the measure of its value, the Academy, in trans- 
ferring it to the State, will go far to recoup the whole amount of 
all the subsidies it has received from Parliament, amounting in the 
entire to little more than sixty thousand pounds, during the ninety-six 
years of its existence. 

The credit of having accumulated it rests with Council and with 
successive Committees, backed by the ever-ready liberality of the 
Academy and its friends. The late Sir William Wilde was one of the 
most energetic of its promoters. He gave the gratuitous labour of 
years to its arrangement and cataloguing. If, when it goes to its 
new place of deposit, a bust of Wilde could be procured, to accompany 
it with the bust which we already possess of its chief founder, Petrie, 
it would be a gratification to those who witnessed his labours, and 
some small acknowledgment of the debt which his country owes him 
for services rewarded hitherto only by the memory of their value 
preserved among his old colleagues, and vaguely recognized by the 
public. 

It has been stated in an Archeeological Journal of authority that, 
since Sir William Wilde’s death, the antiquarian collections here have 
fallen back into the chaos from which he rescued them. I give the 


Frerauson—Address delivered before the Academy. 191 


-most express denial to that statement. In the transfer and new 
deposit of our Museum which has been made since it ceased to benefit 
by Sir William Wilde’s services, his arrangement, so far as it had 
gone, was piously preserved ; every object he had recorded was iden- 
tified with its place in the Catalogue and in the old Registers, and 
keys connecting the new and old places of deposit were made out with 
the utmost particularity for them all. Since then there have come 
into the house upwards of four thousand objects, every one of which 
at the time of its acquisition has been entered in the new Register, 
with particulars of place and circumstances of finding, wherever these 
could be ascertained ; and for all objects which may come in, pending 
the transfer, like entries will be continued. If the Department should 
desire to prepare, for its own information, an authentic account of 
the commencement and progress of the Collection up to the time 
of transfer, I do not doubt that the Council will willingly give access 
to the Minute-books and documents from which the facts may be 
obtained. 

Another part of the arrangement contemplated at the time of the 
Academy assenting to the transfer of its Museum was, that it should 
change its abode to Leinster House, where suitable apartments should 
be provided for it. We have, at all times since our foundation, been 
provided by the State with a house—first, in our old residence in 
Grafton-street; afterwards, in the fine old mansion, altered and 
enlarged for our purposes, in which we are now assembled. Speaking 
for myself, I own that the prospect of that arrangement being altered 
to a kind of tenemental occupation, even in a much superior building, 
is not a pleasing one. The Royal Dublin Society will always, I trust, 
be a body of sufficient numbers and consideration to occupy to advan- 
tage so much of its old palace as may not be required tor Depart- 
mental purposes; and I think I express the general feeling of the 
Academy in saying that, while we wish the Sister Society the fullest 
enjoyment of that honourable position, we desire on our own part to 
remain self-contained in our lodgings, as we mean to keep ourselves 
independent in our pursuits. Should this prove to be the sense of 
the Academy when the time shall come for carrying out all the 
terms of our compact, we will have strengthened our claim to the 
most favourable consideration of Government for any wishes we may 
then entertain, by services still further enhancing the value of what 
we contribute. 

There have been great delays in providing the intended Museum 
Building; and further delay is likely to arise from what seems, at the 
present moment, to be a miscarriage in the design. Certainly it has 
not been by reason of want of time that your Council and the Board 
of Visitors have remained to so great an extent unconsulted. Had 
either Body been taken into the confidence of the Department to the 
extent of inviting its views as to space and lighting, the possible 
miscarriage, which is likely to leave our Collections here for some 
time longer, could hardly have taken place. It appears to have 


192 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


arisen from an improvident allocation of a part of the ground at the 
disposal of the Department, which could not be made to yield the 
extent of area required, save by the sacrifice, more or less, of equally 
requisite light. If the matter be re-opened, I earnestly hope that 
the Lord President of the Council, who is also, in his Excellency’s 
exalted capacity of Viceroy, our Visitor, will see that your Council 
and the Board of Visitors, on which Sir Robert Kane and the Provost 
of Trinity College, with myself, represent you, shall have an oppor- 
tunity of stating their views, to be considered by the Department 
before giving their next instructions for the guidance of the Architect. 

We desire that the new Museum may be entirely successful. We 
wish well to all the operations of the Department, and welcome its 
officers amongst us. The presence of a number of gentlemen of the 
ability and accomplishment adequate to imparting knowledge so varied 
and valuable is a solid advantage both to the Academy and to the 
Royal Dublin Society ; and it needs but the observance of that consi- 
deration due by public servants to Public Bodies, to ensure a co-ope- 
ration from us not only sincere but cordial 

Not very many years ago, a glance at the progress of Science 
within the Academy, and a statement of our position as regards our 
antiquarian Collections, would have nearly exhausted all that a Pre- 
sidential 4 ddress, not aiming at anything beyond our immediate affairs 
and prospects, could properly bring before you. For Polite Literature 
did not, by any means, at that time, occupy the large space it now 
does in our Proceedings. After the time of Dr. Todd, imdeed, the 
work of carrying forward a purely literary and scholastic exploration 
of Irish historical and antiquarian sources devolved mainly on one 
man, who has been to us at once our Camden and our Usher—it is no 
disparagement to either great name to make the application. The 
Academy will readily understand that I speak of the Very Rev. Dr. 
William Reeves. in his contributions to Irish learning in our Zrans- 
actions we have, laid up for the delight and instruction of scholars, 
an immense store of information, solid, accurate, scrupulously vouched, 
all conveyed with a grace and engaging directness unsurpassed by 
any other cultivator of those fields of knowledge, here or elsewhere. 
But the growth of philological study, and the labours of Zeuss in col- 
lecting from the Irish material of the Continental libraries the ele- 
ments of a vocabulary and grammar of the ancient language, had given 
a new value to our old Irish Books and a corresponding stimulus to 
Academic enterprise. For I cannot employ a better word in describing 
the immense labour about that time entered on by the Council, in 
commencing the transcription in fac semile of our most ancient Irish 
manuscripts, and so placing them at once at the disposal of Conti- 
nental scholars. So great and so successful has our progress been in 
this vast work, that Mr. Gilbert, its most active originator, may justly 
be awarded a large share of the honour and thanks due to your Council 
and to the successive Committees by whom the transcription has been 
carried forward. Our Scribe, the last of an hereditary class, lived to 


Frrcuson— Address delivered before the Academy. 198 


complete in this manner the reproduction of the text of the Books 
of Uidhre, Breac, and Leinster—the last, the property of Trinity Col- 
lege, which noble Institution shared with us the expense of the tran- 
scription and publication. It has been edited by our colleague, Dr. 
Atkinson, whose prefatory survey of the contents reveals the greatest 
storehouse of middle-age Irish literature yet thrown open to scholars. 
Since the death of Mr. O’Longan we have been obliged to abandon 
the pen fae simile, and resort to the slower and more difficult process 
of photography, for the smoke-darkened and much-thumbed vellum of 
the Book of Ballymote, which we hope may be completed in about 
three years. The vellum of the Book of Lecan is comparatively clean, 
and we may look for its reproduction in a shorter time. Others no 
doubt will follow ; and it is not an over-sanguine forecast that, within 
the next ten years, the whole bulk of the old native Irish lterature 
will be in the hands of scholars all over the world. 

But without an adequate Dictionary the progress of students in 
our Middle Irish material must be almost as slow and laborious as we 
may imagine Zeuss’s to have been when he first began the interpreta- 
tion of his glosses. There are at the present time but a very few 
men—their names might be numbered almost on the fingers of one 
hand—to whom the older texts are plenarily intelligible; and that, in 
every instance, only by the help of vocabularies of their own compil- 
ing. The Dictionaries we have are more unsuited for these texts than 
Johnson would be for Chaucer. If the word sought for should happen 
to be there—a rare contingency—it will, in most cases, be found dis- 
guised under an artificial spelling of its first syllable, according to a 
rule of what may be called ‘‘vocalic balance,” devised since the 
language became confined to a section of the populace, and in their 
mouths underwent that process of structural degradation which makes 
the spoken Irish of the present day so ill-defined and slippery in its 
fluency. Whether and to what extent the Dictionary we require 
shall follow these Protean vocalisms, or shall give the words of our 
vellum manuscripts in their original forms, will be a question for the 
Editor to whose hands the preparation of material for the work has 
been confided by Council. A large mass of such material has already 
been accumulated. Windisch at Leipzic, and Zimmer at Berlin, have 
given their aid abroad. At home, the contributions of Dr. Whitley 
Stokes, whether in our Transactions or elsewhere, besides supplying 
examples of perfect English employed in racy and characteristic trans- 
lation, are all enriched with glossaries available for the compilation. 
Eyery Todd lecture delivered here by Professor Hennessy contributes 
supplies of the same kind. Under the direction of the Secretary of 
Council, a process has for a considerable time been in operation of ex- 
tracting every leading word in the old texts hitherto published, with 
enough of its context to verify its several meanings—a great under- 
taking, but not disproportionate to the larger objects we may reasonably 
hope to attain to through its instrumentality. Where we now have a 
few students, painfully making their way through the fac similes, with 

R. I. A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. Il. —POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. Ve 


194 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. 


the illusory and disappointing imcumbrance, rather than aid, of our 
present Dictionaries, we may reasonably expect that then we shall 
have numerous scholars in all the chief seats of letters eager in the 
exploration of things as new, at least, in literature as were the con- 
tributions of the cloisters at the revival of learning. Fragments of 
Continental song and tradition may still remain unpublished in ob- 
scure repositories; but all the solid literary documents of every country 
of Kurope have been for centuries collected, annotated, and put to the 
uses of philosophic thought, save only those of Ireland. What had 
been done for us in this direction, up to the time of our entering on 
our present Academic enterprise, was mainly the work of individuals. 
The name of Richard, second Duke of Buckingham, at whose expense 
O’Connor published his ‘‘ Rerum Hibernicarum Scriptores Veteres,”’ 
ought always to be regarded with affectionate gratitude by the Irish 
people. O’Donovan and Curry had added to it vast stores of exposi- 
tion, and many selected examples of new material; but this under- 
taking of the Academy is the first systematic and comprehensive 
exploration of the whole field. 

We cannot predict what may be the next surprise in Science. 
The Columbuses of physical philosophy are out on every sea, and may 
any day come in sight of new continents of knowledge; though it is 
denied to us to foresee in what arc of the horizon these may present 
themselves. We may, with more confidence, indulge an expectation 
of some results likely to follow from the Academy’s Irish contributions 
to the European library, when they shall be completed. Among the 
first of these, I imagine, will be an accession of critical material for 
the illustration of classical and medieval literature, drawing with it 
not impossibly supplemental additions to Du Cange. I fancy if anyone, 
moderately well read in what we possess already, were to take up a 
good digest of the manners and customs of the ancients—let us say the 
‘¢Geniales Dies’’ of Alexander ab Alexandro, one of the most agree- 
able companions of a thoughtful leisure—he would not fail to find 
many unexpected analogies and elucidations. The old Geography of 
the British Islands would also, I think, catch more than a passing 
beam from the new light. Perhaps, also, a nearer view of the obscure 
roots of old German and Scandinavian literature may be looked for in 
these insular offshoots from the common stem. To say that lost 
Classics may be recovered would be too sanguine a surmise ; but it is 
certain that one of the latest of Dr. Whitley Stokes’s versions of mat- 
ter put before him by the Academy shows either a use of now unknown 
sources or a singularly daring and not probable reliance on mere in- 
vention; and there seems reason to expect that the copious tracts on 
Alexander the Great contained in Leabhar Breac may be found to 
some extent of the same character. What light may be thrown on 
general Continental literature in later than medieval times may be 
judged of by the instructive example of Mr. Hennessy’s publication 
of the old tract from that volume, the Vision of Mace Conglindé. We 
all know the peculiar style which characterizes the school of Rabelais. 


FEercuson— Address delivered before the Academy. 195 


But, the Rabelaic style, was it a creation of the witty Breton, or de- 
rived from elder humourists? That it had some Celtic connexion was 
a current opinion; and that the Arthurian Cycle and an infusion of 
the Celtic taste had been carried into Italy before the date of its sup- 
posed likeliest prototype, the Morgante Maggiore of Pulci, appears 
sufficiently clear. But there the history of the Italian literary renais- 
sance leaves the inquiry; and so the subject rested up to the time of 
Mr. Hennessy’s publication. The Vision of Mae Conglindé purports 
to deal with an amusing adventure which befell a personage named 
in Irish annals of the eighth century. Its language and internal 
evidence refer it, not improbably, to the ninth or tenth; and it is, in 
spirit and in form—in everything, indeed, but indecency, from which 
it is free—a most absolute Rabelaic performance, by many centuries 
older than any other composition of the same school known to literary 
investigation. 

But, unless the diffusion of these new materials result in some- 
thing more solid and socially influential than pure criticism, the object 
which has animated so many minds in accumulating and preserving 
them will be but imperfectly attaimed. For, if there ever was a legi- 


timate patriotic hope at the bottom of scholastic effort, it animated the 


I 


men who brought these things together and put them in their present 
posture and capacity for use. That this country should be without 
an adequate History and without a characteristic Literature rising 
above the conventional Irish buffooneries, has been a source of pain 
and humiliation to educated Irishmen for generations ; and it is to the 
stimulus of that reflection, not less than to the love of letters for their 
own sake, that we owe what we have accomplished, and the prospect 
of all that we yet may achieve. So far as concerns a general History 
of the country, we must, probably, be content to let the work for the 
present rest in preparation and’ material. If the time had arrived 
when Ireland could be said to have taken one or other definite posi- 
tion, from which her past could be contemplated in distinct, unshifting 
perspective, we might be more impatient of delay. Butit seems to me 
that no great History of any country has ever been written from any 
but a fixed point of contemplation, not attaimable in transitional times, 
such as ours for so great a length of time unhappily have been. 
Essays, having much of the solidity and dignity of history, may be 
framed in this view and in that, according to the point the writer 
would desire to see become the fixed one ; but till some pause in the 
ever-oscillating course of our destiny shall take place, a philosophic 
retrospect, on a large scale, of Irish affairs is hardly to be looked for. 
It is true, the history of even the most fortunate countries must be a 
record of flux and reflux, but the season in which the Historian achieves 
his work is, I fancy, at high tide. 

Our historic material prior to the Conquest, if we except a few 
tracts of positive and solid character, is of two kinds, each widely dif- 


' fering from the other. There is a great mass of bardic matter, vague, 


diffuse, and rhetorical, which, though it indicates the tone and colour 


196 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


that ought to pervade the composition, affords but a slender handle 
for orderly investigation. On the other hand, we have an almost 
equal amount of annalistic matter, exact, certain, and reliable, but 
concerned in events too minute and disconnected to afford enlarged 
historic generalizations. Such as it is, however, in the hands of a 
philosophic observer there can be no doubt of its capacity for yielding 
a general prospect that even now might be entertaining and not unin- 
structive. 

For the post-Plantagenet times great accessions have been con- 
tributed by the Record Publications of the Master of the Rolls in 
England, by the Record Office here, and by the Historic Manuscripts 
Commission. We will, I think, deceive ourselves if we imagine any 
very great store of high historic material for this period to remain 
unpublished. Copious essays might now be written, in addition to 
those we already have, on the chief epochs and turning-points of the 
Trish post-Conquest story. The times of the Hiberno-Norman lords 
Palatine, with their several semi-regal Chanceries, Courts, and Esta- 
blishments, would supply one fruitful subject; the invasion of Bruce 
and its Hibernicising effects, another; the reaction of the Ulster and 
other Plantations, a third: but, to combine in one consistent prospect 
the overthrow, the recuperation, and the ultimate fusion, or counter 
process of absorption, as the case may be, of the old Ivish race, in- 
volves, I think, the necessity of waiting through an indefinite time, 
till some one permanent result shall give the historian a definite base 
for his survey. 

From the contributions, however, which we can make to general 
Polite Literature, we may expect something in the nearer future. We 
can contribute a material barbaric, it is true, but as magnificent and 
as fresh as was the story of the house of Atreus when it first came 
into the hands of the Greek poets and tragedians. Older and ruder, 
though in one sense less coarse, than the Niebelungen Lay, it may 
effect for the literature of our day what the Lay and its associate 
school of song has done for Germany. The highest geniuses—epic, 
dramatic, musical—have always sought for something from earlier 
sources on which to hang their first conceptions. Such aids, at the 
present day, are hard to be found among the much-triturated elements 
of English literature. We are notin a position to despise any acces- 
sions of that kind from any quarter, and, after having collected all 
that can be gathered from abroad, ought to rejoice at the prospect of 
being able to turn with unexpected relish to something capable of 
being supplied at home. It is no answer to say, these offerings con- 
tain much that is intrinsically jejune, or ugly, or barbarous. The 
origins of the best Classic literature lie among matter as crude—I 
might even say as revolting—as anything in old Irish or old Welsh 
story. Mere raw material, however, to be converted to the uses of cul- 
tivated genius, is not all we may reasonably hope for from such sources. 
There are ways of looking at things, and even of expressing thought, 
in these deposits of old experience not to be lightly rejected by a 


Frercuson—Address delivered before the Academy. 197 


generation whose minds are restless with unsatisfied speculation, and 
the very clothing of whose ideas begins to show the polish of thread- 
bareness as much as of culture. 

But although some of the finest intelligences of our day have been 
attracted to this field, and still hover about it, the subject does not 
commend itself to acceptance in literary centres. A man whose educa- 
tion has been completed at a University does not care to learn a new 
language and a new Classical Dictionary with a view merely to the 
expression of critical opinion for an audience at present but limited in 
number and probably better read in the subject than he is. To illus- 
trate what I mean, let me revert to the Vision of Mae Conglindé. 
Although published in a widely-read organ of taste and information, 
it never, so far as I know, received the slightest notice in any work 
of criticism, or Chair of Letters in any of our Universities; and the 
origin of the Rabelaic school of humour continues, I believe, to be 
authoritatively referred, as before, to the Italian renaissance. It would 
appear, indeed, as if, as regards the Irish subject at large, there exists 
in the minds of the leading directors of intellectual opinion a mingled 
feeling of arrogance and apprehension, strongly obstructive to the ad- 
mission of this kind of literary remforcement. The arrogance is, no 
doubt, bred of an habitual vilipending of things Irish, which we here 
lament and deprecate, but do not wonder at; the apprehension may 
arise from a variety of considerations not properly examinable from 
this Chair or on this occasion, but may, at least, be deemed unphi- 
losophic in presence of the daily growth of what it will ultimately 
have to atone with and utilize. 

Recent events have given to the older races in this country a con- 
siderable advancement in wealth and social status; and it cannot but 
be that the change will excite a desire for, as it will increase the means 
of procuring, a higher literature of their own. As regards the rest of 
the population, including the bulk of the upper and educated classes, 
if they do not count as many generations to their first settlers and 
eponymt, they are, at least as far as birth on Irish soil goes, most of 
them by many centuries more Irish than were the great-grandsons of 
Milesius—himself but the Strongbow of an earlier conquest. All of 
them have been here long enough to take root, and they have no in- 
tention of going out. They have imbibed, whether from social or from 
cosmical influences, an Irishism of their own, and assert their claim 
to a full participation in every honour that this country can confer on 
its children or they on it. They yield to none of their countrymen in 
the desire, and they greatly excel the bulk of them in the ability, to 
make Ireland once again a home of Arts and Letters. The works of 
this Academy can testify to what they have been able to achieve in 
that direction during nearly a century of patriotic endeavour. To 
their hands mainly has been committed the guardianship of the ma- 
terials out of which such a literature as I have been contemplating 
may be evolved; and in their hands, mainly, the work of speeding 
that development now rests in this Academy. But all will depend on 


198 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the preliminary accomplishment of a sufficient Dictionary ; and if that 
work be completed during my occupation of this Chair, I shall retire 
from it with feelings of high self-gratulation at having been partaker 
in a labour which promises such an accession of honourable distinction 
to my country. 

In carrying forward so many lines of exploration, on so many 
different levels, prosecuted as they are by so great a variety of methods, 
our chief difficulty is not so much the production of matter as the con- 
version of it to the current uses of learning: for our volumes, whether 
of Transactions, Proceedings, or Special Series, can only be issued at 
considerable intervals ; and we have no organ through which to notify 
our work at the time of its performance to the scientific and literary 
world. It is true authors of Papers receive a certain number of copies 
for their own distribution. But there is nothing more fastidious than 
the modesty of true learning. Men competent to the production of 
Papers of real value are quite above the arts of self-advertisement, 
even if there were not always some distrust of the value of matter so 
supplied to those who occupy the position of directors of contemporary 
thought. It cannot be expected that the gentlemen who are admitted 
at our Meetings as representing the Press, should possess the know- 
ledge necessary for appreciating the great variety of subjects, more or 
less abstruse, considered here. Council, however, has adopted a rule 
which, if strictly acted on, may to some extent lessen this difficulty, 
and allow at least the readers of the Dublin journals to know some- 
thing of the nature of the learned work going on amongst them— 
what it is about, and in what particulars it is that it proposes to 
advance knowledge. It is now our rule that leave to read a Paper 
will not be granted unless the complete manuscript, accompanied by 
an Abstract, be in the hands of the Secretary. These Abstracts, after 
the reading, are open to the inspection of visitors as well as Members, 
and ought to insure the Academy against apparent neglects which, I 
am sure, have arisen, not from unwillingness to aid us in our objects, 
but, I infer, from an inability, of which even well-educated men need 
not be ashamed, to follow the drift and catch the cardinal points of the 
Papers: for these, if worth anything, will always task intelligence to 
follow and appreciate. 

Another instance in which the fastidiousness of learning em- 
barrasses the work of the Academy, is the administration of the 
Cunningham Fund. Men of mature knowledge, animated by the true 
philosophic spirit of exploration, whose contributions alone are of any 
value to us, will not condescend to competitions on set subjects. A 
subject may be set and successful results had, where there is the 
assurance that someone, impelled by an unsolicited genius, has made it 
his voluntary study, and will not recoil from the idea of a pecuniary 
reward; but such occasions rarely arise, and are not in harmony with 
the theory of competition. After nearly ninety years of unsuccessful 
endeavour to apply the Cunningham Fund as the donor had intended, 
we, about five years ago, sought relief from the Court of Chancery. 


Frreuson —Address delivered before the Academy. 199 


The modified scheme, accorded us on that application, allows the 
income of the fund to be applied partly in honorary rewards for work 
done, and partly in the old manner of offermg premiums for prize 
essays on subjects prescribed. Accordingly, two years ago, a prize of 
one hundred pounds was offered for an Irish Classical Dictionary of 
the names of persons and places commemorated in published Irish 
sources. A more acceptable and entertaining work could hardly have 
been desired. Abundant material exists for its compilation ; and there 
are not wanting scholars of adequate accomplishment for the task. 
But learning of the kind desired refused to come down into that 
kind of arena. We have had no competition, and the hundred pounds 
fall back into the Prize Essay Fund. It will be the duty of the 
Council to try some other subject in which, it may be hoped, know- 
ledge may not exhibit so much coyness ; but if it be found either that 
no competitors present themselves, or that such essays as may come in 
are merely made up pro re natd—as almost all competitive accomplish- 
ment is made up—this portion of the fund must go on accumulating 
until, at some future day, the Academy may find itself compelled 
again to ask for its application to purposes of real Academic useful- 
ness; and Authority may at last recognize the fact that this Prize 
Essay Trust belongs to the class of cases which I might illustrate by 
supposing a bequest to light the city streets with oil lamps--a good 
and useful Charity a hundred years ago, but inapplicable to our present 
needs and means of illumination. 

The Prize Questions have hitherto been left to the Literary side of 
the Academy. The Committee of Science has never proposed any, 
from a conviction—I believe the result of long experience—that this 
is a mistaken way of trying to promote scientific knowledge, and that 
original investigation in that field is just as little at the beck of 
pecuniary enticement as it ism Literature, Archeology, or Criticism. 
The Committee of Science, however, has imposed on it by the 
liberality—which, on the whole, may be deemed not unwise—of our 
Government, here as in Great Britain, the application of a fund, not 
awardable on competition, but bestowable by vote of the Academy, 
for aids in the promotion of Scientific Research. A scientific investi- 
gation may, at one stage of the inquiry, have need of extended obser- 
vation, or of apparatus not at the command of any but rich men. 
The subjects at this stage are necessarily tentative, and there must be 
more or less of guess-work both in the applicant and the grantors. If 
the ultimate disappointments are more numerous than the successes, it 
is but what old experience might have led us to expect. But one 
success, really advancing useful knowledge, compensates for many 
failures. If challenged for our disposition of this Fund, we can say 
that, acting on the best advice our Committee of Science can give us, 
and proceeding in what seem the likeliest limes, we have not oftener 
been disappointed than others charged with the duty of like alloca- 
tions elsewhere. 

However stimulated—whether by little aids of this kind or by 


200 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the splendid rewards of commerce and monopoly, or by the unselfish 
solicitations of a pure love of knowledge, such as animates our efforts 
here—Science every day advances in useful discovery. Rich as we 
are in acquisitions of this kind, made during the present century, we 
may still look for further vast advantages over past generations in the 
enjoyment of all the arts’ and conveniences of life. Life itself seems 
visibly lengthened. Science, by the experimental study of the living 
tissue and of the atmosphere in which it exists, claims to have 
detected, and may ultimately intercept, the seeds of disease and 
untimely decay before they can reach their niduses of mischief in our 
bodies. Invention may aid Science any day in deriving mechanical 
power .at first hand from the magnetic circulation of jthe earth or air. 
Knowledge of the laws which govern the fertility of the soil and the 
serenity of the atmosphere may conduce to make human life easier, 
and bring down the high price which man must pay for leave to live. 
Still, the 


Audax omnia perpeti 
Gens humana 


will remain the old sons of Adam, to whom the control of the ele- 
ments, if they could attain it, would be as nothing in real value 
compared with the control of their own desires and passions; and for 
whose enlightenment in a higher wisdom than that of Calculus or 
Quaternion—in the wisdom which: makes life happy and beautiful, 
even if it be laborious—Philosophy and History and Poetry have 
been softening manners and gladdening the hours of leisure ever since 
the boon of letters was first bestowed on mankind. With these com- 
panions Science walked accompanied in the Grove of Academus, and 
walks still so accompanied in many of the first Academies of Europe ; 
and, if I have rightly divined your minds, I rejoice to believe that I 
am here as an exponent of your will that in the Royal Irish Academy 
they shall not be separated. 


i 


Drane—On Quin Abbey. 201 


XXXIV.—On Quin Asser. By THomas Newrennam Deane, M.A., 
R.H.A. (With Plate XIII.) 


[Read, January 23, 1882. | 


Iy offering the following Notes on the Architecture of Irish Buildings, 
and Quin Abbey in particular, I trust the Academy will make allow- 
ance, not only for my shortcomings as an archeologist, but also for the 
cursory nature of my remarks with reference to particular buildings. 

Many of you may not be aware that it is only since the passing of 
the Act which disestablished the Irish Church, that a fund was set 
aside for the maintenance of certain buildings, which otherwise would 
have been in a more derelict condition than before. At first these 
ruins numbered but eighteen; they have since been increased to one 
hundred and thirty-six, amongst which are some of the most interest- 
ing relics of antiquity in Ireland. Itis even now a matter of regret 
that many others have not been included in the list, and that the 
movement so happily set on foot to rescue from ruin the faithful his- 
tory of the past, as set forth in Ireland’s ancient buildings, is curtailed 
both as regards funds and also other limitations. 

The modus operand: with regard to repairs is as follows :—No con- 
tractor is employed ; no palpable restoration is made; nothing is done 
to a building which involves speculation as to design; maintenance in 
the strictest sense of the word regulates the operations; earth and 
accumulated debris is excavated, affording in many instances most 
interesting results, not only as to the original plan of buildings, but 
also sure finds of cut stone connected with the building in question. 

The study of a building under such circumstances is most interest- 
ing—its whole story told, its various phases of restoration laid bare, 
its vicissitudes of sorrow and prosperity set forth, and the changing 
customs of its occupants identified. 

It would be useless in a short Paper like this to enter into the 
vexed questions of archeology. At the same time I would draw your 
attention to a few convictions which have been strongly forced upon 
my mind. First, I have little or no doubt of the Christian origin of 
the Round Towers. No one can examine the masonry of the Tower of 
Kilmacduagh, and compare it with the masonry of the end of the large 
church near to it, without coming to the conclusion that both are 
identical as to date, and are probably built by the same hands. I 
would draw attention to the Report of 1880, which lies on your table, 
showing a section of this Round Tower, and the very curious discovery 
of bones and other debris found within it. 

I am also of opinion that the various styles of Gothic architecture, 
as developed in England, arrived later, and were practised longer in 
Ireland. Also, whereas we find Romanesque work as fine, if not finer, 

R. I. A. PROC., SER. II, VOL. I1.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. Z 


202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


than elsewhere, early English work and other styles do not display 
the same refinement as in England. 

It is particularly interesting to follow the work of the several 
bands of workmen, which no doubt moved from place to place. At 
Clonmacnoise (as a starting point) we find the same hands working as 
at Kilmacduagh in O’Hyne’s Church, Kilfinora, and at Corcumroe ; 
and I feel sure that if the masons’ marks were carefully compared, the 
workers at Cashel could be traced to Hoar Abbey, Athassail, and many 
other places. In Waterford, again, we can trace the influenee of the 
Welsh masons of Tintern Abbey—and thus from place to place may 
see how the ancient Freemasons carried on their work. 

The antiquity of foundation of various buildings is also interesting. 
Few of those I have examined present homogeneousness of style; 
amongst the debris of nearly all you find remains of twelfth century 
work and early English work down to very much later periods. The 
disregard and contempt of previous styles is as fully developed in Ire- 
land as elsewhere; but I have observed—what is rare in England—a 
palpable imitation of an early style at a later period. Examine the 
arches and piers at Corcumroe with the iron character of the foliage in 
the capitals, and one can have little doubt that they have not the ring 
of the very early thirteenth century work. 

The hardness of the mountain limestone, which is mainly used in 
Trish buildings, has curtailed to a great extent the elaboration of 
detail and floridness of style; but, on the other hand, it has led to a 
more careful study of proportion, and consequently there are few 
buildings in Ireland which have not a grace which many in England 
lack. 

I can clearly trace four epochs of restoration—two in the Roman- 
esque period, one in the thirteenth century, one in the fifteenth, and 
a partial one in the seventeenth. 

The Romanesque changes are evidenced in Cormac’s Chapel at 
Cashel, where it is clear the eastern end has been rebuilt; and I think 
I can show that it had originally an apsidal end. At Dysart O'Dea, 
Co. Clare, very early Romanesque work has been used in the same 
style at a later period. At Kilmakedar the remains of an apse are 
also to be traced, and the chancel is of a later date than the body of 
the church. 

The thirteenth century work was generally distinct rebuilding. 

The fifteenth century restoration consisted mainly in the addition 
of towers, transepts, and cloisters to the thirteenth century foundations. 

The sixteenth and seventeenth century restorations are very partial, 
but yet distinctive in character. 

Very few traces of pavements are to be found in the churches. 
Slates; in the real acceptation of the term, are unknown; but small, 
thin stones are used instead. Lead was very rarely used; stones 
overlapping each other formed the watercourses, and channels of cut 
stone took the place of what are usually termed flashings, where roofs 
abutted on towers or on other walls. 


DEAaneE—On Quin Abbey. 203 


Towers were generally covered by gabled roofs. 

Parapets were a fifteenth century invention. Almost all the thir- 
teenth century roofs had eaves, and the triple battlements with over- 
lapping stone gutters are entirely of fifteenth century origin. 

The fifteenth century restoration was florid in its character, tracery 
taking the place of lancet windows. It also partook of a military 
character. 

The sixteenth and seventeenth century restoration is characterized 
by the closing up of large windows, by filling them from the bottom, 
and curtailing them at the top; evidencing a dread of external 
violence, and also poverty, in the reduction of the size of glazed 
windows. Many of the naves of churches were converted into con- 
ventual buildings by the introduction of floors and fireplaces, the 
choirs alone being used for the services of the Church. 

The west end of Cashel cathedral and Athassail, Co. Tipperary, 
are examples of semi-military abbeys. The latter (Athassail) is a 
splendid example. The abbey proper is of immense size and very 
pure thirteenth century work, and an Augustinian foundation. The 
nave is 117 feet long by 55 wide, inclusive of aisles; the choir 44 by 
26 ft. 6in. A lofty tower and transepts, the enceinte, gates, bridge, 
provision for portcullis, and other defences all remain, and also the 
wine-cellars. At a future time I hope to lay before the Academy 
drawings of this remarkable building, which, I am happy to say, will 
shortly come under our hands, and that the danger of its utter de- 
struction, now so imminent, may be averted. It would be impossible 
in a short Paper, really intended to bring a particular abbey under 
notice, to trace the great interest attaching to the ruins of Ireland. 
It is a great pity so few measured drawings of them exist, and that 
their illustration is limited to the brief account given in the Annual 
Report of the Board of Works. 

Quin, Quint, Quinchy (Plate XIII.), stands in the barony of 
Bunratty, five miles from Ennis. According to the ‘‘ Monasticon,” 
an abbey was founded here, a.p. 1278. The monastery of Quin was 
founded in 1402 for Franciscan friars, by Siodd Cam MacNamara, 
but Father Wadding places it 1350. In 1433 Pope Eugene IV. 
granted a license to MacNamara to place friars of strict observance 
in this monastery, and the same year, Macon Dale MacNamara 
erected this beautiful, strong building of black marble. Thus we 
find three dates—1278, 1350, and 1483. I have no doubt the 
eastern end, choir wall, northern wall of nave, and the western end 
belong to the first—1278. I should fix the transept and tower at 
1433, but I cannot recognise any detail by which to fix 1350. 

Edward I., Edward III., Henry VI.—The conventual buildings 
may in parts be later, but the main features of the building are as 
above. A glance at the plan will show you that outside the main 
walls of the abbey are the remains of a fortress, which for the moment 
we shall call Norman. The northern tower is in the best state of 
preservation ; the curtain wall exists; the base of the southern tower 


204 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


is there. The south wall of the choir of the 1278 church is the 
southern curtain wall. The entrance to the northern fortress through 
the curtain wall still exists under the fifteenth century tower, and the 
quoin of the eastern end of the thirteenth century church stands in 
the middle of the western tower of the fortress. The question is—Who 
built the fortress? It cannot have been built subsequently to 1278 or 
1433. The Norman invasion (Henry II.) was in 1171. Can it be 
possible that so formidable a building, surrounded by a moat, earth- 
works, etc., could have been built and also razed within a century, 
without a note of its existence being extant? Discarding this idea as 
most improbable, we must look backwards to the time of Brian Borou, 
1002, and come to the conclusion that the fortress of which we now 
find the remains in connexion with Quin Abbey was erected prior to 
the Norman Invasion, thus indicating a period of civilization anterior 
to 1711, in which military requirements were well known, and stone 
castles of an important character built. 


EN 


Proc. R.A. Vol. II. Series IT. Plate XIU. 
POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES 


Za CASTLE WALLS ——— 
GS ABBEY 2 


REFECTORY: 
ji 0 


—— QUIN: ABBEY: C2 CLARE: 


— Scale ee: @2 a) G2 Pat Feet — 
=. 40- 0- 
CLOISTER GARTH: 
| | 8 *% : 
A.---- 2 a - --- = = i----B: MM GROUND: PLAN:—— 


Forster & CLith, Dublin. 


Frrcuson—On the “ Confessio”’ of St. Patrick. 205 


XXX V.—On some Passages 1n THE ‘‘ Conressio”’ or Sr. Patrice. 
By Sie Samvet Ferevson, Q.C., LL.D., President. 


[Read, June 11, 1883.] 


THE Confessio of St. Patrick, especially that copy of it preserved in 
the Book of Armagh, is justly considered the most authentic memo- 
rial of our great apostle. Some years ago, having occasion to examine 
the text in connexion with the apparent allusion to Gaulish relations 
in the expression exagallias, I was struck with some peculiarities of 
its style which seemed to indicate that the writer, having difficulty 
in expressing himself in Latin, conceived the thoughts which he had 
to translate into that language in some form of speech cognate with 
the Irish. One instance I already communicated to the Academy, 
where he employs the Latin sed as the equivalent of the Irish acht, in 
its non-Latin sense of nist, ‘‘save”’, ‘‘ except’. I propose now to 
notice some other examples of a like kind. 

Every reader of the Confessio is struck with the singular use of 
the verb ¢ntermitto in the passage where Patrick describes his escape 
from his master Milcu: ‘“‘ Et deinde postmodum conversus sum in 
fugam et intermissi hominem cum fueram vi annis”’. This is 
quite an unexampled use of entermitto, which, in regular Latinity, 
never means to ‘‘leave”’, to “‘ quit’’, to ‘‘separate from’’, as the 
sense here, obviously suggested by the context, would require. But 
the Irish verb Ecappcapaim, inter-separo, expresses the same mean- 
ing by a periphrasis possibly more appropriate to the occasion than a 
simple use of the word relinquo. I only know the compound verb in 
its substantive form Caxosyipcspod or ecoyipoopod, “separation ”’ 
(O’D. in Suppt. to O’R., citing H. 2. 15, p. 516); but the one implies 
the necessary existence of the other; and the intermitto of Patrick 
seems an evident endeavour to fit a Latin equivalent to that combination 
of Irish vocables. Scayio1m and pcesolsim appear to be originally 
the same; and the word to scale in the same sense is still a living 
expression in the North of Ireland, as in the scaling or breaking up of 
a congregation or of a school. In this connexion it may not be out of 
place to observe that, according to the version found in the Lives, the 
use of an expression importing some degree of mutuality in Patrick’s 
separation from his master would not be improper. For the writers 
of the Lives deny that he was a runaway slave: they allege that he 
purchased his freedom, and did not take to flight till after Mileu had 
received the gold, and refused to perform his own part of the con- 
tract. 

Proceeding in the narrative of his flight, Patrick goes on to say: 
“Kt veni in virtute Domini qui viam meam ad bonum dirigebat, et 
nihil metuebam donec perveni ad navem.” It may be doubted if a 
Latinist describing a going out from the country in which he was 

R. I. A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. I1.— POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2A. 


206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


writing would have made this use of the verb vento; but there can be 
no question of the anomalous nature of the expression ad bonum. So 
strange an appearance do these words present in Latin that the Bol- 
landists readily adopted the spurious reading ad benam, conjecturing 
that the river Boyne was intended. The phrase has, however, been 
generally recognized by English translators as meaning ‘“ well” or 
“aright”, and indeed justly so, though the fact does not appear to 
have been noticed that it is the literal Latin equivalent for the words 
50 MMe or co mart, the Irish form of expressing the same idea. 

In the ensuing part of his narrative, after describing the incidents 
of his embarkation, and arrival in some other country, in which he 
appears to have experienced various hardships of travel and of re- 
newed captivity, covering an ill-defined period, the writer finds 


himself again at home with his family among the Britons: ‘ Et 
iterum, post paucos annos, in Brittanis eram cum parentibus meis 
qui me ut filium susciperunt.” The expression i Srittanis means 


‘‘among the Britons”, not ‘in the Brittanias”, as would be signified 
by the form in Brittaniis, which is the reading of the amplified and 
later copies. The distinction, although a delicate one, has strong 
relevancy to the present inquiry ; for 7m Brittaniis ‘‘in the Brittanias”’ 
would possibly, if we may accept the authority of some texts of 
Catullus (carm. xxvii.), be a regular Latin form, though the mss. 
differ so much as greatly to detract from the force of Dr. Lanigan’s 
use of the example (vol. i. p. 118); whereas 7m Brittanis is peculiarly 
the Irish idiom in which a country is designated by the tribe or 
national name of its inhabitants, as in the scholium on the hymn of 
Fiech, where, glossing Fiech’s statement that Patrick was born 7- 
nemthur, that is, in Nemthur or Emthur, the scholiast adds, Cathazr- 
sein feil imbretnaib tuarscirt Acleluide. ‘This same city is in [among | 
the northern Britons, that is, Ailelyde” or Dunbarton (Lib. Hymn. 
fo. 15a). Consequently, the same inference as in the previously 
cited cases would arise here also. 

But whether the phrase be in Brittannis or in Brittaniis, if it were 
used by an Irish writer, there will emerge in connexion with it a 
consideration of some moment as affecting the age of the composition 
itself. If scientific philology have not been led, in its phonetic back- 
reckonings, into premature generalizations, this coupling of the pre- 
position 72 with a dative rather than an accusative is characteristic 
of what is called Middle as distinguished from Old Irish; and the 
presence of such a form of expression here might disincline some 
enlightened minds from the belief that it could have proceeded 
from so early an epoch as the fifth century. Whatever grammatical 
difficulties of this kind may attend the inquiry, they will have to be 
balanced against extraordinary evidences of the genuineness of the 
Confessio, afforded not only by the fact of its early transcription (er. 
a.D. 800) from a book even then in parts illegible from old age, and 
reputed to have been written by Patrick’s own hand, but, in a still 
higher degree, by the flavour of earnestness, truthfulness, and sim- 


Frercuson—On the “ Confessio”’ of St. Patrick. 207 
plicity which breathes from all the composition, made even more 
persuasive by its inartificial and confused construction. 

But for the additional matter supplied by the later copies, it would 
be extremely difficult to understand the purport or relevancy of some 
passages of the original. Whatever be the right opinion touching its 
equal authority, there can be no doubt that it gives such a degree 
of cohesion and consecutiveness to some of the scattered hints conveyed 
by the older copy, and is, in style and sentiment, so much in harmony, 
that it ought not to be passed by in this examination. 

There is one specially obscure passage in the original in which 
reference is made to a writing intimating some personal dishonour : 
“Vidi in yissu noctis scriptum erat contra faciem meam sine honore.”’ 

With the aid of the supplemental matter it may be collected that 
an imputation on St. Patrick’s good name had been made in some 
assembly of seniors, held in Britain in his absence, and that some one 
who had been instrumental in designating him for the Episcopate had 
taken an unfriendly part towards him on that occasion. This seems to 
afford a key to the meaning of ‘‘ contra faciem meam”’ in the original. 
It is m fact word for word the Latin equivalent of the idiomatic 
Irish phrase 1n 65410, ‘‘against my face,” ‘‘in opposition to me,” 
the phrase by which an Irish-speaking person might properly refer 
to the presentment of a written accusation; and this also may help 
to explain the words next following in the original: ‘“‘ Et inter hee 
audivi responsum dicentem mihi Male audivimus [ contra] faciem de- 
signati nudato nomine,”’ as meaning ‘‘ We are ill-styled in this script 
against one described by his naked name.’ But I do not profess to 
account for the use, in the later copies, of the expression in reference 
to the same proceeding, ‘‘ Kt quando temptatus sum ab aliquantis 
senioribus meis,” where tempto seems to be used in the sense of 
assailing or impeaching, though this also might be reconcilable if 
examined by a competent Irish scholar; but I incline to the belief 
that temptatus is written per incuriam for tentatus, which would be 
good Latin in the same sense. 

This supplemental matter also furnishes what possibly may be an 
example of the characteristic transposition of the pronoun in Irish 
syntax. The writer regrets his inability, consistently with his duties 
to his country, to journey, as he would have desired to do, to Britain 
as to his country and parents, and even further yet, to Gaul, to visit 
the brethren and see the faces of the Lord’s saints; and says, yet not 
I it was [ who yielded to this sense of duty ], ‘‘sed Christus Dominus 
qui me imperavit ut venirem esse meum illis residuum eetatis mee,” 
where ‘‘illis”’ may answer to the infixed pronoun in some equivalent 
Irish sentence. 

There are some other Latin peculiarities which, if they could be 
explained by Irish analogies, might actually contribute facts left un- 
explained in the Confessio. As, where the writer says his father, 
‘‘fuit vico Bannavem,” the Latin leaves it doubtful was he de wico, as 
of that residence, or 7 vico, as there by a chance sojourn, which would 


208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


have a material bearing on the much-canvassed note of the scholiast on 
Fiech ; and again, where he says at the close of the piece, ‘‘ sed precor 
eredentibus et timentibus Deum, quicumque dignatus fuerit inspicere 
vel recipere hane scripturam quam Patricius precator, indoctus, scilicet 
hiberione conscripsit, ut nemo,”’ &c., the Latin leaves it doubtful was it 
in Hiberione, or de Hiberione, was meant by the writer, in which latter 
ease the Confessio, apart from the supplemental matter, might be 
regarded as addressed to external readers. 

Supposing, however, that it were established never so clearly that 
Patrick, in writing his Latin, thought in Irish, there would be nothing 
surprising in the fact, and indeed, considering his long residence among 
the people using that language (he writes in his old age ‘‘in senectute 
mea’’), the use of their speech might well have become habitual and 
even natural to him, while some other speech or dialect of his youth 
and early manhood might, it is possible, have been forgotten or dis- 
used. His own statement, however, in that respect is hardly con- 
sistent with the latter idea: ‘‘Nam sermo et loquela nostra translata 
est in linguam alienam,” where he gives no hint of ever having used 
any but the one language and idiom. 


Knowies—On Flint Implements. 209 


XXXVI.—F tint Ivetements From Tae Ratsep Brace at LARNE AND 
OTHER PARTS OF THE Norru-nast Coast or InELanp. By W. J. 
Kyowtss. (Plates XIV. and XV.) 


[ Read, June 11, 1883. ] 


I wish very briefly to draw attention to a series of flint implements 
which I have obtained from the raised beach at Larne, and similar 
deposits at other places along the adjoining coast. 

Various authors have referred to the ‘‘ worked flints”’ of the 
raised beaches in their writings; but there seems to be a difference of 
opinion regarding these flint objects, some calling them “‘ palaeolithic,”’ 
and others ‘‘ neolithic”; but the weight of opinion is decidedly in 
favour of the latter. There is also a difference of opinion as to whether 
the worked flints are found mixed up with the gravel of the raised 
beach, or only scattered over the surface; but any attentive observer 
will have no difficulty in finding, even in the deepest section, that the 
flints extend to the lowest layer. I can refer to flints in my col- 
lection, showing human workmanship, which I obtained at different 
times during the past ten years at depths of eight, ten, and twelve 
feet. 

The raised beach at Larne, as described by Mr. Hull,” is elevated 
fifteen to twenty feet above high-water mark. Good sections of it can 
be seen near the harbour where the railways pass through it, and 
also on each side of a new street which has recently been opened. 
Along the shore of parts of Island Magee, the coast northwards from 
Larne, and on both sides of Belfast Lough, there are remains of simi- 
lar implement-bearing gravels, but all these have suffered greatly 
from denudation, and the gravels with the worked flints which they 
contained are now spread over the present shore. The material thus 
spread out has afforded excellent opportunities for examination, and 
several implements have been obtained from it. 

As far as I am aware, all the objects which have been hitherto 
found in the raised beach, and described as implements, were in reality 
only flakes—artificially produced flakes, no doubt, but not specially 
dressed into any form of implement;? but several members of the 
Ballymena Naturalists’ Field Club have made these old beaches a 
special study during the past year, and have succeeded in obtain- 
ing a considerable number of implements of a higher character than 
the mere flake. I may mention the Rev. Canon Grainger, M.R.I.A., 
and Rev. George Raphael Buick, M.A., as being the most active 
members in making these researches. Mr. Buick, who had favourable 


1 William Gray, M.R.I.A., Belfast Naturalist Field Club Report, 1876-1877. 
Edward Hull, M.A., F.R.S., Physical Geology and Geography of Ireland, pp. 110, 118. 
William Gray, M.R.I.A., Royal Historical and Archeological Association of Lreland, 
4th ser., vol. 5, July, 1879. John Evans, D.C.L., F.R.S., British Association 
Report, 1878, p. 522. 

2 Physical Geology and Geography of Ireland, p. 110. 

3 The objects found by G. V. Du Noyer, M.R.I.A., and which I have seen 
in the Royal College of Science, are not what I should call dressed implements. 


210 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


opportunities for visiting Larne, was very diligent, and collected 
a fine series of implements, including a magnificent scraper, the 
largest I have ever seen. These, I think, he intends to describe 
and figure, and I shall therefore in any references I make con- 
fine myself chiefly to those objects which I have found myself. 
I had obtained an implement from the gravel of the raised beach 
as far back as 1878, and several other objects having the character of 
implements, since that period; but being spurred into greater activity 
by Mr. Buick’s exertions, I have given the subject closer attention 
than usual during the past twelve months, and have not only gained 
a much clearer insight into the nature of the raised beach, but have 
added to my collection nearly one hundred implements. 

Taking a general survey of the remains of the raised beach where 
it is spread out over the present shore, one is struck with the abun- 
dance of cores and flakes; but on looking for hammer-stones, of the 
kind usually got among the flakes and cores of other flint factories, 
they cannot be found. This absence of quartzite hammer-stones has 
struck several observers, and various theories have been advanced for 
their absence. I did not give this matter any special study until 
Mr. Worthington G. Smith, F.L.8., M.A.I., who has investigated river 
terraces in England, and discovered ancient palaeolithic floors and 
sites of manufactories, and found also an absence of hammer-stones, 
wrote to me for some specimens to distribute among workmen as 
examples. The subject being thus pressed on my attention, I made a 
thorough search among the cores and flakes at Larne, without being 
successtul in finding any undoubted specimen of the characteristic 
quartzite pebbles with abraded ends, but I observed a considerable 
number of pear-shaped flint stones, which had received a considerable 
amount of flaking, and yet could not be described as cores. The real 
core had one constant character. Before the flint-worker commenced 
striking off a succession of flakes, the flint pebble he intended to work 
with was evidently first severed by a blow across its shorter axis, and 
from the flat freshly-broken surface the flakes were struck off at right 
angles; but the pear-shaped stones were very frequently nodules with 
a rounded or dressed butt, filling the hand well, and having small 
flakes radiating from the point. From experimenting with similar 
stones as hammers, I found small flakes were dislodged at the place 
where I struck; and this, taken in connexion with the fact that some of 
the smaller ends were more or less bruised, forced the conclusion on my 
mind that these were the hammer-stones used by the Larne flint- 
workers. J communicated this fact to Mr. Worthington Smith, and 
when visiting London in the autumn of last year I brought to him some 
of these implements, but he informed me that he had not at that time 
seen anything like them. In reply to a letter which I recently wrote 
to him on the subject, he says :—‘‘ As for the Larne hammers, and 
similar stones in gravel, I believe you are quite right.”’ He has since 
found three quartzite pebbles with bruised ends, but ‘‘can always find 
rude nodules of flint showing probable traces of hammering.” This 
opinion I look on as of very great value, as Mr. Worthington Smith 
has had much experience, having collected upwards of one thousand 


Kyowies—On Flint Implements. 211 


paleolithic implements from the river gravels of England and different 
parts of the world. 

The other implements which I have found are all rudely formed. 
J have a number which are pear-shaped, somewhat of the nature of 
the hammer-stones already described, but more pointed. Implements 
of this kind have been formed out of longish nodules of flint, some- 
what cylindrical in shape, and often having a natural point, the 
amount of dressing being a minimum. The butt, where it did not 
fit the hand in the natural state, was neatly dressed, and a point was 
formed at the opposite end by striking off a few flakes. The body of 
the implement shows the natural outside coat of the nodule from 
which it was made; but any prong-like projections which came out 
from the surface have been neatly dressed off. Sometimes a natural 
point has been allowed to remain, and only projecting portions struck 
off. The largest of these are from six to seven inches long, and 
from six to eleven inches in circumference. There are others three 
and four inches long, but all are thick and plump, never flat and 
thin, as in some paleolithic implements. I believe that the majority 
of such implements would be passed by as not implements at all by the 
inexperienced observer. It is only when a series can be seen together 
that all doubts are removed from the minds of the sceptical. Fig. 1, 
Plate xtv. shows one of the smallest of these. It has one cutting 
edge and a point, and a shorter cylindrical body than the larger imple- 
ments. There are, however, other implements which are better dressed. 
Some are of the kind known as shoe-shaped, are rudely triangular in 
section, having a thick butt, and pointed at the opposite end. There are 
still other implements among the series which I have found, which have 
both ends pointed, and many of the implements found by Mr. Buick are 
of this kind. These are oval, or longish-oval, but the points are often 
much blunted from use and rolling in water. Pointed implements 
seem to have been chiefly in demand with these ancient flint-workers, 
sharp edges being seldom found in any of these pear-shaped imple- 
ments. Half pebbles and large flakes, sometimes more or less dressed, 
probably formed the cutting tools. The flakes are peculiar. We find 
them generally small at the bulb or cone of percussion, and thick and 
heavy at the opposite end. I have implements formed out of large 
flakes of this kind by removal of a few flakes near the bulb. The 
flakes found inland are generally, on the contrary, stout at the bulb, 
and taper to a nice spear-like point. 

Those implements which are dressed all over have as a rule been 
formed by a very few blows, and these have often been unskilfully 
directed, as we frequently find that a flake has dipped so deep as to 
spoil the symmetry, and consequently some of the implements have 
a crooked appearance. Fig. 2, Plate x1v., which I may say has a great 
likeness to a shoe-shaped paleeolithic implement in General Pitt-Rivers’ 
celebrated anthropological collection, is of this kind. Fig. 4, Plate xv., 
has a great likeness to some palzolithic implements; and Fig. 3, 
Plate xv., though in form somewhat like some neolithic flint objects, 
shows very rude workmanship. All the implements found at Larne 
show a coarseness of manufacture which is not seen in other 


212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


implements found inland in the north of Ireland. If rudeness of 
workmanship be taken as a test of their age, I would say that 
these were the first efforts of man at forming flint tools, and that 
they were much older than the finely-finished implements of the 
paleolithic age found in the English and Continental river-gravels. 
I have one pointed implement, of the kind which comes nearest to 
some of the spear-shaped objects of neolithic age, found at Holywood, 
Co. Down, which shows the style of workmanship I refer to. It is 
four and a-half inches long, and one side is finished with three or four 
bold strokes. It has not suffered much from rolling, as it was found 
embedded in the stiff red clay, and has been stained all over a deep 
reddish brown, which gives it a very handsome appearance. (See 
Fig. 5, Plate xv.). 

The flakes, cores, and implements, as seen in sections of the raised 
beach, show signs of having been exposed on the shore for a long time 
previous to becoming embedded among the gravel. They have under- 
gone rolling on the beach, and are covered even to the small flakes, 
which were evidently dislodged by striking against other stones, by a 
white, deep, porcellanous crust. As far as my experience goes, this 
crust only forms on flints that are exposed for a considerable time, 
and not on those which are buried up after being broken. I have 
found flints in other places which have the porcellanous crust on the 
exposed side, and are comparatively fresh on that which rested on 
the ground; and I have in my possession paleolithic implements 
showing the one side much more deeply encrusted than the other ; but 
the flints of the raised beach are crusted all over, and much more 
deeply than the flints of other parts of Ireland, or indeed than any 
paleolithic implements I have ever seen. 

I conclude therefore that the flint objects found at Larne and other- 
places where there are remnants of the old beach have lain exposed for 
along time, and have undergone much shifting and many changes before 
being included in the mass of gravel. This, I think, would partly ac- 
count for the scarcity of bones in the formation, as the bones of the 
animals used as food would be too long exposed before being covered up 
to have a chance of preservation. I have made a very thorough search 
for bones, but without success, and I am therefore without any test of 
that kind in enabling me to come to a conclusion regarding the age 
of the implements. A Mammoth’s tooth, now in the collection of the 
Rev. Canon Grainger, has been found in the neighbourhood, but 
it may have had no connexion with the raised beach. It was, 
however, found not far from the shore, near a place where remains 
of the old sea beach are still to be found. 

In taking a survey of the raised beach I find it extends at Larne 
for a considerable distance inland, and its surface is now made up of 
several large arable fields, some of them at this moment bearing a 
promising crop of wheat. I was induced from observing this to 
examine the soil, and found that it was not of the sandy or gravelly 
nature one would expect on a sea beach, but was made up largely 
of clay, and would be what I should call a clayey loam. The stones 
of the soil, besides the flints which are turned up to the surface, are 


Plate XIV. 


Fig. 1.—Edge view. 


a 


3 
4° 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


g. 1.—Front view. 


Proc. R.1.A., Ser. II., Vol. II. 
Fi 


SS 


\ 


Fig. 2.—Edge view. 


Fig. 2—Section. 
KNOWLES ON FLINT IMPLEMENTS. 


MR. 


4° 


3 


fig. 2.—Front view. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Proc. R.1.A., Ser. I1., Vol. IT. Plate XV. 


sS 


= SIN 3 

SQ! 

S|! iN 
\\ 


it 
\ 


~ Qe eae gf 
SBA a 


(\\ \\ 
\ we ; 
WG ASH \ 


\ 
iY 
fi 
\\\ \ yy) 
= KK \ 
\ ANN \\\\\\' \\ AWA ay AW 
A\e / \ 


= \ \ \ is 
<= ee HANLON 


WA 


| = 
\ t 


C7 
é 


N:, 


\\ 
\\ w\\ \ \ 
WAVV\\\\\\ atl 


ZEEE 
ZEB 


SS 
———. 


LEZ 
AB 


ty 
1, TAR \ 
al \ 
Dh '\\'\ 
RW \ j T Ty 
\ i (t swt 
yy | | Hirt ily 1 
wat 


| Ih 
iM 
Hh 

ily 


Ne Z | 1 nna 
A \ Mi ) at 
| MTT 
. A WKN 


Fig. 4. 7. 


\  < AY 
é C\) 


\ 
\\)) N2 4 
KX section. \\ 
\ \\ ANY WH \\ \ 


NY 
\ 


XY 


Fig. 4—Section. Fig. 5—Section. 


MR. KNOWLES ON FLINT IMPLEMENTS. 


Know.Es—On Flint Implements. 213 


ordinary basaltic stones, angular and unrounded, with the rough, 
weathered, brownish crust, such as one sees in the soils which have 
been derived from the boulder clay further inland. In examining the 
upper layer of the beach I found it full of such rough stones, mixed 
with clay, and a question was raised in my mind as to the derivation 
of this soil, and the agency employed in bringing it there. The 
boulders and gravel in which the flints are embedded are heaped 
together in a most irregular manner, and, in the majority of sections 
I have had the opportunity of examining, there is a general absence 
of any stratified arrangement, such as would ordinarily be made by 
water. Turning all these matters over in my mind, the whole for- 
mation appears to me not to be a raised beach in the ordinary sense of 
the term, but rather something of the nature of an Esker which has 
received glacial matter on its surface at a time of submergence. If I 
am correct in the various suggestions I have made regarding the 
nature of this so-called raised beach, the term “‘paleeolithic”’ might be 
too modest an application for these implements. They would pro- 
bably be the oldest implements not only in Ireland but in the British 
Isles. At the meeting of the British Association in Dublin, 1878, I 
stated that I thought there was reasonable suspicion that the Larne 
implements and other objects I exhibited were older than neolithic. 
By longer study I may say that I am the more confirmed in this 
view. Laying aside for the present the question of the nature and 
derivation of the deposit in which the flints are embedded, until I 
investigate the matter further, I believe the implements from the 
raised beach are not neolithic, for the following reasons :— 

1. Neolithic implements are tound scattered over the surface, and 
are frequently described as ‘‘ surface implements,” to distinguish 
them from the more ancient implements from the caves and river 
gravels. The implements found at Larne have not this character. 
They are not surface implements, but are found embedded in a forma- 
tion of gravel of considerable thickness. 

2. The form of the implements is not that of the objects which we 
have hitherto known as neolithic. 

3. The workmanship is different from that on undoubted neolithic 
implements. 

4. The deep porcellanous incrustation ; and 

5. The ancient and primitive appearance of the implements them- 


selves. 


NOTE ADDED IN THE PRESS. 


Since reading the foregoing Paper the author has found in the neighbourhood 
of Larne, in undisturbed boulder clay, an artificially-chipped object. He has also 
found another object, which he classes with the pear-shaped implements referred to 
in the Paper, having, as he believes, glacial scratching on an artificially-dressed 
surface. He has also found, not far from Larne, eleven feet down in gravel, 
capped by thirty feet of boulder clay, two flakes with well-marked bulbs of per- 
cussion, and several objects having the character of cores. The author exhibited 
some of these objects in illustration of a Paper read before the Anthropological 
Department of the British Association, in September, 1883; and further informa- 
tion regarding them will be communicated to the Academy at an early date. 


R. I. A, PROC., VOL. II., SER. II.—POL, LIT, AND ANTIQ. 2B 


214 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XXX VII.—On Evivences oF THE PLAN oF THE CLOISTER GARTH AND 
Monastic Burtprnes or THE Priory or THE Hoty Trinity, Now 
KNOWN AS Curist CuureH CatHeprat, Dustin. By Tuomas 
Drew, R.H.A., Cathedral Architect, 1882. (Plate XVI.) 


[Read, November 13, 1882. ] 


Tue cloisters stood on the south side of Christ Church Cathedral, 
between the nave and the present railing in Christchurch-place. The 
abbey gateway stood exactly under the doorway of the present south- 
west porch, but some ten feet below it. The chapter-house stood 
seven feet to the south from the south transept. 

For many years the site and plan of the cloister garth and the 
surrounding monastic buildings, which must once have been a part of 
the Priory of the Holy Trinity, have been a matter of curious specula- 
tion tome. ‘The church alone has survived to our time. I knew it 
all before Mr. Henry Roe’s great restoration. Every detail of that 
restoration, with its marvellously interesting revelations of the church’s 
former plan, was familiar to me, as all the church is now. I had read 
all that is known to be recorded of it, but without meeting the most 
slender clue to the history or existence of the former subsidiary buildings 
of the monastic establishment. 

By Mr. George Edmund Street, R.A. (to whose marvellous instinct 
for the comparative anatomy, as I may term it, of a medieval building 
and profound architectural erudition we owe the re-creation of this per- 
fect and unique twelfth and thirteenth century church, from merest 
shreds of evidence) the site or plan of the monastic buildings wasuntraced 
and uninvestigated. I know this from the interesting account of the 
restoration penned by this great architect himself, and left unpublished 
at his death, the proofs of which, before its coming publication, it has 
been my privilege to read. It has been a matter of great interest to 
me, following, longo intervallo indeed, so great a master in the care 
of this cathedral, to alight upon some threads of evidence, not only to 
identify the site of the monastic buildings, but to trace their plan with 
a bold hand, leaving but little conjectural of what goes to fill in the 
outlines. 

I have long looked for even a hint to aid speculation as to whether 
the cloisters stood upon the north or south side of the church, as they 
indifferently do in the monastic plan. I inclined to surmise on the 
north, as nothing more unlikely than the south side asit exists, a steep 
declivity between Christchurch-place and the cathedral, as a site for 
the level of a cloister garth could have suggested itself. I had searcely 
entertained a thought of looking for anything so improbable. How- 
ever there is preserved in the cathedral, by some happy chance, a 
comparatively modern document, a map and survey of the cathedral 
property, with a schedule, prepared by one John Sedding in 1761. It 


Drew—On Christ Church Cathedral. 215 


shows the old Four Courts, and the passage then colloquially known 
as ‘‘ Hell,” the Exchange, and, as the schedule quaintly sets forth 
among other things, ‘‘the place where the Stocks is”’ ; it delineated 
the many houses and small tenement holdings in Skinner-row, now 
swept away, and the two ‘‘yards” surrounded by shops and small 
booths intervening between these and the south side of the cathedral. 

Looking at Sedding’s map, the last thing that would strike most 
people would be to develop the plan of a monastery out of it. Views 
of the cathedral from the south-east, given by Grose in 1791, and 
drawn as late as 1821 by George Petrie, give a rude notion of what 
the ‘‘ Exchange”’ was. Itis at once recognizable as a mediseval groined 
building, and Sedding’s schedule sets forth the chambers over it. I 
have no doubt those very ones offered by an advertisement in a Dublin 
paper of that time— 


“To let, apartments in Hell. 
N.B.—Well suited to a Lawyer.” 


Further information as to the ‘‘ Exchange” was given me from a map, 
the accuracy and authenticity of which I cannot well doubt, from its 
internal evidence, although the sources from which it may have been 
compiled are a mystery. 

Bound up in Kelly’s new (and uncompleted) edition of Arch- 
dall’s Wonasticon Hibernicum, vol. ii., isa map of Christ Church Cathe- — 
dral and precinct, evidently not drawn for this work. The text has 
no reference to it, and the reference figures on it are sought for in the 
body of the work in vain as having any meaning. I have, however, 
ascertained that this map was intended for a work by William Monck 
Mason, never published. It would appear that his well-known history 
of St. Patrick’s Cathedral was not intended to be a monograph, but 
the first instalment of a great and ambitious work, Hibernia Antiqua 
et Hodierna, being a Topographical Account of Lreland, and a History of 
all the Establishments in that Kingdom, Ecclesiastical, Civil, and Monas- 
tick. 1 have the prospectus of the volume relating to Christ Church 
projected in 1819. This projected volume never saw the light, and 
the MSS. and raw material collected for it found their way to what 
is known as'the Phillips collection, locked up from scholars at Chel- 
tenham. ‘The steel plates intended for it were sold at an auction in 
London, bought by Mr. Kelly, and inserted passim in his new Jonas- 
ticon Hibernicum, to adorn the work, merely. Mason’s map gives the 
Exchange as a four-bayed groined building. 

It scarcely needs a glance from anyone acquainted with the typical 
monastic plan and its varieties to recognise this building as the ancient 
CHAPTER-HOUSE in its usual and expected place with reference to the 
church. It stands east and west, about seven feet away from the south 
transept, and the views above referred to show us the monks’ dormi- 
tories over it. The passage that intervenes between the chapter-house 


1 The Stocks are still preserved in the Cathedral 


216 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


and transept in Sedding’s map gives, where one would look for it; the 
staircase by which the monks passed from their dormitories to the 
church. Knowing that the south transept had been greatly altered in 
1831, when the old door, brought from the north side, was inserted in 
the middle of it, I looked for a trace of the monks’ door where it should 
be, and then found it plainly indicated by the built-in masonry to the 
left of the present doorway. Here were clues, absolutely determined, 
to point to the existence of cloisters on the south side. 

To the south of the chapter-house, in most monastic plans, one 
looks for the passage called the ‘“‘slype.” Here it is found clearly 
defined in the old plans, remembered by some still living citizens, and 
familiarly known by the more modern name of “Hell,” even so far 
away as to Robert Burns. The lines have been often quoted :— 


“¢ But this that I am gaun to tell, 
Which lately in a night befel, 
Is just as true as deil’s in hell 

Or Dublin city.”’ 


We know that next to the ‘‘slype’”? would come the kitchen, or 
‘‘calefactory’’, the day-room of the monks, its limits only wanting 
to be defined, and which Sedding’s map supplies when studied. 

This would have been all to be derived from Sedding’s plan, but 
for another thread of evidence. I had occasion, in 1881, to cut a 
deep drain across the cathedral precinct, on the south side, and I 
looked with interest for the uncovering of part of the walls of the 
old Four Courts.? I found the walls where I crossed them exactly as 
laid down in Sedding’s plan, but found a remarkable difference in the 
walls themselves. The east and west walls of the old Court of 
Common Pleas did not go down to a deep foundation, but were borne 
above the peat stratum on great beams or cradles of massive oak. The 
west wall of the King’s Bench, however, was different. It was carried 
down to a greater depth, to the solid foundation beneath the peat, and 
was an enormously solid mass ofancient masonry. Here I recognised 
an ancient wall of the monastery. I also laid bare and ascertained the 
ancient level of the cloister garth, finding it about nine feet below the 
church floor, and nearly on the level of the floor of the crypt. This 
solved several problems of built-up doorways, steps, and approaches, 
which had puzzled everyone. The existence of a cloister garth at 
such a level, levelled for and scooped out in the side of a steep declivity, 
was unexpected. 

A practical mind will at once infer the existence of a great re- 
taining wall somewhere that would be required to keep back the 
overhanging bank on the south side. Sedding’s map at once indicates 
it. A narrow yard, or area—say four or five feet wide—which may 


2 The Four Courts were built upon the site, and in part on the foundations of 
the monastic buildings and cloister garth by the Crown, in 1695; the Dean and 
Chapter receiving £10 per annum rent for the ground. The last remains of these 
were covered in about 1826. 


Drew—On Christ Church Cathedral. 2s 


be traced along the back of the houses in Skinner’s-row, described as, 
for instance :— 


“‘The precinct wall, serving as a backside to the houses of Mr. 
Wingfield and Mrs. Parsons, in Skinner’s-row, and giving light to their 
back rooms.” 


Thus I can trace the limit of the monastic buildings at the south 
side. I was disappointed to come on no remnant of the eastern pre- 
cinct wall, in what is now St. Michael’s-hill, but Mason’s map lays 
down its limit, and it exactly coincides with the line of the west side 
of Christchurch-lane, as it existed in 1761, about the centre of the 
present roadway. It is parallel with the ancient wall to the west of 
the King’s Bench Court, before alluded to, so that here we have, with 
but little conjecture, the limits defined of the Domus Convrrsorvum, 
sometimes known as the Common House, which we would look for in 
the usual monastic plan, and we recognise, under a misunderstood and 
corrupted name, the ‘‘Commons House” of Christ Church Cathedral, 
so often mentioned in records, where sundry parliaments were held, 
the last in 1559 ; not a ‘‘ House of Commons,”’ but the common house 
of the guests, postulates, and brethren of the monastery. 

Analogy of similar plans would lead us to look for the abbey Gatz- 
way in the north-west corner of the group, and then we suddenly recall 
that we all remember it, unrecognised as such before the late restora- 
tion. There are photographs showing it extant. Little knowing 
that the cloister level lay nine feet under the surface of the soil, one 
did not recognise in the cellar-like arch above it the head of the 
Abbey Gateway. Its site was exactly under the doorway of the 
present south-western porch. A GatrHousE Lope, or parlour, should 
have been about here ; my restoration of this feature is purely con- 
jectural. Assuming the precinct boundary to fix the width of the 
Common House, I conjecture it as arched in two spans, with a row of 
pillars down the centre, as would be most usual in such a building. 

For the Rrrecrory, I have only, I admit, such slender evidence as 
the precinct boundary well-defined, and the analogy of other monastic 
plans affords: we know from precedents that it should be traced here. 
Taking all the evidence which has been recited, and other minor 
corroborative hints which the old plans afford, one can sketch the 
cloister plan so far, but to find that there would not be room for 
the refectory to stand east and west in the usual way, between the 
south cloister walk and Skinner’s-row. It could not have projected 
from the group standing north and south, as it does in other places ; 
because the limit of the precinct forbids. One then recollects the 
declivity of the ground, and that if it had been planned upon the 
same level as the cloisters, it would have been many feet below 
Skinner’s-row, and that passers-by would have looked down into its 
chimneys. Everything points to the conclusion that the refectory 
was not on the ground level, but on that of the dormitories, and 
extended over the south cloister walk. Here, again, the plans give 


218 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


faint indication of a passage next the kitchen, which would exactly 
serve in position for a staircase between the kitchen and refectory. 

The following are definitely or approximately the internal dimen- 
sions of the several parts of the plan :— 


Cloister garth and Cloisters, . j : 76 ft. si 84 ft. 
East Side—Dormitory staircase lentes to church, 25 ft. 7 ft. 
Chapter-house, . ; , : 42 ft. , os "90 ft. 

Slype, i : f : ; QS fb {fers ab: 

Kitchen, ; s : ; : A 380 ft. ,, 30ft. 
South Sin Sine : : ; , ; 26 fts sammapite 
Refectory, ; : 4 : To fty peomus 

‘West Side—Common House, ; i : 82 fisos = 29nte 
Lodge, é 5 . , 3 29 ft. 5, 10 ft: 

Gateway, . : , ; ; With eens 


Beyond the cloister walls, speculation can but vaguely follow the 
existence of the inferior buildings of the monastery. The broken out- 
line of the precinct suggests the projection’ of square buildings, and 
one places the finger on the spot where the Inrirmary would most 
likely be. A shred of evidence is, I believe, locked up in a term I 
cannot construe. Sedding, in his schedule of tenements, describes 
several of them in this wise, ¢.g.:—‘‘23. Part of Coolfabius as a 
backside to Mr. Sillcock’s house in Skinner’s-row.” 

When I trace out the plots described as ‘‘ Part of Coolfabius,” and 
obliterate modern boundaries and walls, I find that this is a corner by 
the east wall of the kitchen, and under the great overhanging wall of 
the precinct. I believe I recognise in the name the Irish word, cul, 
a corner, and I look with confidence to some better antiquary to 
interpret what this corner was.’ It is the spot where one would look 
for the offices of baser use; the middens, privies, and great drain 
from the kitchen. 

Under the present green sward, between the railings of Christ- 
church-place and the church, antiquaries may assume the founda- 
tions of these buildings lie, and may yet be investigated. It may 
be a parallel for the discovery of a fragment of the cloister of old 
St. Paul’s, which has led to the creation of a pretty garden in the 
heart of London, if we should some day uncover some of our cloisters 
to be an object of interest in the city garden, which, I hope, may be 
created in the yard of Christ Chrrch Cathedral. 


3 Dr. Joyce, on being consulted, is unable to form an opinion as to the mean- 
ing of this name. 


Scale ef a€ ui a0 40 50 


cundatiuns tinted black exrvst, or 
tnown to have existed. 


See ee pe TTT RPS DD 2 OME SE PONT) DS), 
Proc. Ral. Acad. Vol. [I., Ser. IT. 


Chapel of the B.V-Mary 


| lee ipa to the Chuck 


The Foundations tinted black CLUS, OF 
are known to have existed. 


Lorster & C°Lith, Dublin. 


OLpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 219 


XXXVIIT.—On tur Geocrapuy or Ros Armirutr. By Rey. Tuomas 
Open, B.A. 


[Read, February 26, 1883. ] 


THE geographical poem, which is found in the Book of Leinster 
(pp. 135, 136 of the Facsimile), is there attributed to Mac Cosse 
Ferlegind of Ros Ailithir, now Ross Carbery in the south-west of 
the county of Cork. Archbishop Ussher quotes several authorities as 
to the high reputation this school enjoyed at an early period; and 
the name Ros Azlithir, or Ross of the Pilgrims, would seem to indi- 
cate that, in addition to native students, it was largely attended by 
foreigners. It is well known that natives of all parts of Europe 
north of the Alps came to Ireland for instruction ;! and this school, 
being on the sea-coast, and easily accessible from England and the 
Continent, must have had a large number. 

The Mac Cosse who is mentioned in the Annals of the Four 
Masters does not appear to have been the author of the poem, as his 
office was a different one; but a passage in the Annals of Innisfallen, 
for which I am indebted to the Dean of Armagh, notices him. It is 
found at the year a.p. 972, and is as follows :— 


‘¢The son of Imar left Waterford, and [there followed] the destruction of Ross 
of the Pilgrims by the foreigners, and the taking prisoner of the Ferlegind, i. e. 
Mac Cosse-do-brain, and his ransoming by Brian at Scattery Island’’.? 


Dr. O’Conor, who edited the Annals of Innisfallen, translates his 
official title, Ferlegind, by prelector; but perhaps his position was 
rather that of head master, in whose charge the studies of the school 
were placed. As such, he was a person of importance; and when the 
Danes carried him off, no doubt they demanded ‘‘ egregious ransom” 
from the benevolent young prince who redeemed him, and who was 
afterwards better known as the famous Brian Borumha. 

This entry helps us to ascertain the date of the poem; for we 
may assume it to have been composed before the destruction of Ross, 
and therefore it could not have been later than a.p. 991,° but it may 
have been much earlier, and we shall probably be near the truth if 
we assign it to the third quarter of the tenth century. 

It seems to have been the school geography of Ross; and as so 
little definite is known of those early schools, a notice of it with a 


1 Remains of Rey. A. W. Haddan, p. 260. 

2 Mac Imar do deruch puirt lairg, ocus indreth Ruis Ailithir do gallaibh, ocus 
in fer-leghind do gabfail] doib, 7. e. Mac Cosse-do-brain, agus a chennach do 
briain oc inis Cathaigh. 

3 The Annals of Innisfallen are antedated by nineteen years in Dr, O’Conor’s 
edition, and the correct date is therefore 991. 


220 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


translation will be useful to those who desire to know on what grounds 
their reputation rests. 

It consists of one hundred and thirty-six lines in the usual metre 
of seven syllables, and may be described as a brief summary of the 
geography of the world; in most cases giving only the boundaries of 
the different countries, with an occasional reference to some charac- 
teristic of the people or territory, and in a few instances a longer 
description. There is no allusion to the form of the earth. To the 
north of Asia flows the great External Sea, which also stretches 
across the north of Germany, then the limit of Europe in that direc- 
tion. The eastern boundary of Asia is undefined. To the south, 
from India to Africa, is the Mare rubrum or Red Sea, of which the 
Persian Gulf and the present Red Sea are inlets, and for this reason 
are not distinguished by separate names. The south of Africa is 
wholly unknown, and its coast is supposed to trend north-west from 
about Cape Gardafui to Cape de Verde, the shape of the Continent 
being nearly that of a right-angled triangle. On the west flows the 
Ocean, which appears to be the same as the External Sea. He begins 
by describing the five zones of temperature— 

In the body of the firm world are known 

Five equal zones marked out ; 

Two frigid of bright aspect, 

Two temperate around a fiery. 
This is the division given by Virgil,t who took it from a more ancient 
source. 

The human race inhabits the north temperate zone, which com- 
prises the territories included within the seas already mentioned. It 
is divided into three parts— 

[There are] three parts of the world, West and East, 
Three parts in which are Adam’s seed ; 
Three parts which God divided, 
Europe, Africa, and Asia. 
The order in which the continents appear here is due to the neces- 
sities of the metre; but in the geography it is reversed, Asia taking 
the first place— 
Asia, very good on every side, 
From the Queen it was named; 


Asia was her name in the East, 
The woman who ruled over the Eastern world. 


It is much larger than the other continents, which is owing to 
this queen having encroached on Europe and Africa— 
Asia, not insignificant ; in the East it is, 
Across the eastern part of the temperate [zone] ; 


Almost half [the zone] took she by force 
From Europe and from Africa. 


* See p. 280, note a. 


———— 


OLpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 221 
Going into detail, he begins with the Garden of Eden :— 


Vv. 


Its [Asia’s] beginning seems to be in the East 
The land wherein is the paradise of Adam ; 
The land where one need not prepare a feast, 
The land around which is a wall of fire. 


It was the universal belief of the middle ages that Paradise still 
existed, and its position was a favourite subject of speculation. © 
Cosmas, in the seventh century, says it occupies a continent in the 
east of Asia, and is still watered by the four rivers springing from 
subterranean canals. Gautier de Metz, in his poem ‘‘Image du 
monde’’, written in the thirteenth century, places 1t in an unap- 
proachable region of Asia surrounded by flames, and having an armed 
angel to guard the only gate. The medieval preacher Meffreth, in 
his second sermon for the Third Sunday in Advent, discusses the 
subject, and claims St. Basil and St. Augustine as his authorities for 
stating that it is on the top of a lofty mountain in Eastern Asia, so 
high that the cascade of the four rivers falls with such a roar that all 
the natives near are stone deaf. But these are later than Mac Cosse, 
and he is probably indebted to Tertullian, who says: ‘‘If we speak of 
Paradise, it is a divine pleasance appointed to receive the souls of the 
saints, and hidden from the observation of the common world by‘a 
girdle of fire, which encloses it like a wall.2 There is a map in the 
Library of Strasbourg belonging to the ninth century, and another at 
Turin, both of which place Paradise in the extreme east of Asia; and 
we may infer that our author followed some such map, as it appears 
from the next verse that it lay to the east of India, which is described 
as follows :— 

IX. 


From that land to the river Indus westward 
[Is] India great and proud ; 

From the north from the Hindoo Coosh, 

To the strait of the Mare rubrum. 


x. 


Known is its excellence on every’side, 
Its magnets and its diamonds ; 

Its pearls, its gold dust, 

Its gold and its carbuncles. 


xI. 


Its unicorns of fierce habit, 

Its soft and balmy breezes ; 

Its elephants of mighty strength, 
Its two harvests in one year. 


5 Page 232, note f. 


R. I. A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. II1.— POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 20 


222 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Here we have a knowledge of the properties of the magnet 
noticed, and the diamond, pearl, and carbuncle mentioned. It is pro- 
bable that these allusions were enlarged on and illustrated by the 
teachers; for in Bede’s description of these schools he represents the 
students ‘‘as going about from one master’s cell to another”’,® evi- 
dently seeking information on the subject of theit studies. The 
references in the poem thus became themes for more extended instruc- 
tion, and there is no reason why the properties of the magnet which 
were known to Pliny may not have been lectured on; or the diamond 
mines of Bengal, from which, according to Gibbon, the Romans were 
supplied with diamonds; or again, the pearl fishery of Ceylon. 

Passing over several countries in Asia, we come to the following 
in verse XV. :— 

Chaldea and Babylon the strong, 
Are conspicuous between Arabia, 


And the plain of Shinar northward, 
Wherein was built Nimrod’s tower. 


That Nimrod was the builder of the Tower of Babel is not in 
accordance with the Book of Genesis (chap. x.), but it was the con- 
stant tradition of the middle ages, and was no doubt derived from 
Josephus. The form of the name here (Nebruaid) is that of the 
Greek Septuagint Version. The Irish seem to have been much at- 
tracted to him as a warrior and mighty hunter. In a poem of Gilla 
Coemain he appears as ‘‘the giant Nebrodes,”’ and Dr. Keating also 
refers to him as the builder of the Tower of Babel. 

The prevalence of this tradition also appears from the mention of 
it by Dante— 

Nimrod I saw: 
At foot of the stupendous work he stood, 
As if bewilder’d, looking on the crowd 
Leagued in his proud attempt on Sennaar’s plain.” 


Passing on still westward we come to Palestina, or, as otherwise 
written, Felistina. In O’Curry’s Lectures, where the latter form 
occurs, he is uncertain whether it means Palestine or not, but here 
there can be no doubt that it does. There are several very curious 
linguistic changes in the poem which are worthy of notice; but I 
refer to this particularly for a reason which will appear farther on. 
The verse, xrx., runs thus— 


Palestina the glorious [land], 

There are the sons of Jacob; 

To the south the vigorous Nabatheans 
And the lands of the Saracens. 


6 Ecc. His. Lib. iii, cap. 27: ‘‘alii magis circumeundo per cellas magistrorum 
lectioni operam dare gaudebant’”’. 
_ 7 Purgatorio, x11. 34. See p. 233, note j. 


OLpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 223 


The later Roman writers applied the name Saracen to all the Ara- 
bian tribes, but our author, who distinguishes them from the Naba- 
theans, appears to have followed the earlier account of Ptolemy, in 
whose time they were a small tribe between Palestine and Egypt.® 

The inhabitants of Sodom (xx.) he seems to regard as still oceupy- 
ing their original seat; but the explanation probably is, that he is 
simply illustrating a map. 

In No. xxi. we have— 


Egypt of famous deeds, 

Most fertile of all lands, 

Along by the river Nile southward 
It is neighbour to Africa, 


From this it appears that Egypt was regarded as forming part of 
Asia. The earlier geographers, Ptolemy and Strabo, fixed the Ara- 
bian Gulf and the Isthmus of Suez as the boundary between Asia and 
Africa; but the later, as Dionysius, Mela, Pliny, and Solinus, pre- 
ferred the western branch of the Nile, thus giving to Asia all between 
the Nile and the present Red Sea. This is the view our author fol- 
lows. 

Passing on to verse XXIII., 


In that eastern land of many deeds 

Are the Seres of ancient fame ; 

For there are woods there 

Whence, no wonder, [comes] their wool. 


The earliest writer who refers to the Chinese as combing the silk 
called ‘‘soft wool” from the trees, is Virgil,® whose account of it is 
probably the source of the medizval stories on the subject. He was 
not aware of the existence of the little worm which accounted for 
the phenomenon. 

We have next a reference to Scythia and the griffins who protect 
the gold and precious stones there, probably a distorted rumour of the 
gold mines of the Ural,!° and then in xxv1.— 


Land of Alaunia [where is] a burning fire, 
From the Caspian Sea to the [palus] Mzotis 
Known are their tribes in west and east, 

A fair-haired people. 


There were two branches of the tribes known to eastern writers as 
the A-Lau or A-Lau-na, and to the Romans as the Alauni." Origi- 
nally occupying part of the Scythian desert, they were invaded by the 
Huns, when some of them joined their conquerors; others passed to 


8 Page 235, note 1. 9 See p. 236, note o. 
0 See p. 236, note p. See p. 236, note r 


224 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the south and occupied part of the Caucasus. This is the district re- 
ferred to here. The mixture of Sarmatic and German blood had, 
according to Gibbon, contributed ‘‘to improve the features of the 
Alauni, to whiten their swarthy complexions, and to tinge their hair 
with a yellowish cast.” Thus our geographer’s description of them is 
quite exact. We have now to notice the flaming fire. I find that in 
this territory there is a phenomenon known to this day as ‘the eter- 
nal fires.”” It has been described by several travellers, among them 
Sir R. Ker Porter, whose account of it is as follows :—‘‘ Bakou, the 
smallest, but one of the most valuable, of the Russian conquests south 
of the Caucasus, occupies a peninsula of the Caspian called Absheran. 
It derives great wealth from the produce of its naphtha springs ; these 
fountains of hight and profit are deemed inexhaustible. At a short 
distance from the springs spreads the celebrated burning plain to a 
distance of nearly a mile. Here both the ancient and modern 
disciples of Zoroaster came in thousands to adore the eternal flame, 
and to convey to their own hearths a portion of the sacred flame.” ” 
He quotes the account of a previous traveller, who says: ‘‘ The whole 
country around Baku has at times the appearance of being enveloped 
in flames. It often seems as if the fire rolled down from the moun- 
tains in large masses with incredible velocity.” Sir R. Porter says 
there are two kinds of naphtha, the black and the white, the latter 
being much thinner. It was used medicinally—inwardly for chest 
complaints, and outwardly for cramps and rheumatism. Marco Polo 
speaks of its being used for cutaneous distempers in men and cattle. 
So saturated is the soil with this naphtha that Sir R. Porter says they 
have only to make an incision in the floor, and on a light being applied 
to it the flame immediately arises. With the fire a gas also arises: 
leathern bottles are frequently filled with this gas. The writer of the 
article on Baku in the new edition of the Encyclopedia Britannica says, 
the first to mention Baku and its fire-breathing mountain was the Ara- 
bian writer Masudi, in the tenth century ; but this is also the date of 
our geography, and, if the writer is not mistaken, it is remarkable 
that it should have been known as early here as by the Arabian writer. 

The reference to naphtha springs has led me to make inquiries, 
and I have found that the properties of naphtha, also called petroleum, 
were well known to the ancients. It is frequently mentioned in the 
Talmud. Thus in Buxtorf’s Talmudical Lexicon” a passage is quoted, 
in which St. Jerome says that naphtha was used by the Persians for 
burning. ‘The Hebrews mean by it the kind of oil which the author 


2 Sir R. Porter’s Travels, vol. ii. p. 216. 

13 Tbid. 

48. V. (0D) Hieronymus scribit: Salustius scribit in historiis quod naphtha 
sit genus fomentis apud Persas quo vel maxime nutriantur incendia. Hebrzi in- 
tellig unt eo genus olei quod Author Aruch yocat Petroleum cujus usus probibitus 
Judeis in Sabbatho quod sit odoris tetri. 


OLpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 225 


named Aruch terms petroleum, the use of which was forbidden to the 
Jews on the Sabbath because of its evil odour.” 

He gives also the following from the Talmud, which shows how 
familiar an article of commerce it was:—‘‘ A certain seller of petro- 
leum was in the barn of Rabbi Jona. A fire broke out in the barn. 
The seller of petroleum wished to go and put it out, but he would not 
allow him” (lest he should break the Sabbath). In this connexion 
may be mentioned the strange story in 2 Maccabees, chap. 1., of the 
Jewish priests concealing the sacred fire in a dry well before the 
Babylonish Captivity, and their grandsons, on the return of the Jews, 
haying found it. It would appear from verse 36" that this was petro- 
leum. Plutarch says Alexander the Great saw with much surprise 
the petroleum ‘‘ welling out from the rocks,” when in the East. 

But not to digress too far, it is singular to find the eternal fires of 
the Caspian known in Ross Carbery in a.p. 991. 

Passing on to No. xxxu., we have— 


Cessair on the shore of the sea of Hig, 
Germain west from it with pure heights ; 
From Germain west to the sea, 

Sidon with its neighbour towns. 


I had much difficulty in identifying several places in the geo- 
graphy, but more in this case than in any other; and I do not offer the 
solution which I propose with entire confidence. On referring to the 
Peutinger map of the district, Sidon appears due west of Casarea Phi- 
lippi, its true position being north-west. Thus it was probable that 
Cessdair was this Ceesarea ; but then what is the Sea of Eig, and what 
Germain? There is great confusion as to the geography of this part 
of Palestine in maps which assume to represent its ancient condition ; 
but on referring to Josephus I found that he gives an account of the 
rebuilding of Paneas by Philip, Tetrarch of Iturea, who named it 
Ceesarea from his imperial patron, and Philippi from himself. Jose- 
phus repeatedly states that it was near the springs of Jordon,” and he 
sometimes calls the place merely Pégé (ayyat), the springs. Now, 
according to the Rabbins, there were seven seas in Palestine, one of 
which was the sea of Apaméa, the position of which was not generally 
agreed on, but many were of opinion that it was the lake or sea of 
Paneas, at the springs of Jordan: the word being written Pameas by 


oD YD) Naphtheus, id est, vendens naphtham aut petroleum. Quidam 


vap0omwAns erat in granario R. Jone; ortum est incendium in granario. Abiens 
itaque naphthzus seu vap0ordéAns voluit extinguere illud sed non permisit ei ne se 
violaret Sabbathum, Schab. cap. 16. 

16 mpoonyopevoay Sé bu wep Thy Neewidy TovTo NepOa o diepunveverar Kalapio- 
Mos’ KaAetTat dé mapa Tots moAAots Nep@aer, ii. Maccabees, 1. 36. In Vulgate 
Nephthar, Nephi. 

1 rapa Tas iopddvov mnyas’ Kadeirat To Wdvioy 6 témos. De Bell. lib. i. cap. 21, 
sec. 3. idummos mpds Tais “lopddvov mnyais ev mavéadi, méAw KTiCer Komaperay. 
Antiq. lib. xviii. cap. 2, sec. 1. Also xv. 10. 3, and iii. 10. 7. 


226 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the Talmudists. This may or may not have been so; but if it was 
generally accepted in early times it is all we have to do with. In 
this view, then, the words ‘‘on the shore of the sea of Kig”’ appear 
to refer to this sea, for Casarea was built at Paneas, ‘‘ which (says 
Lightfoot) * let the maps observe that they place it not too remote 
thence,” and, in fact, most maps do. But Paneas was also ‘the 
springs,” Pégé, and taking this as a proper name the p becoming f, as 
in xIx., and the f, being aspirated, or by the simple loss of y, we have 
the sea of Egé or Eig. 

But what is Germain? The word occurs elsewhere for Germany 
(x1.), but without the accent. Here it is clearly not Germany. In 
the Peutinger map already referred to, a range of mountains is shown 
between Cesarea and Sidon; they are not named, but, according to 
the Rabbins quoted by Lightfoot, the mountain overhanging Cxsarea 
was ‘‘the mountain of snow,’’*® otherwise Hermon. The # of this 
word (eth) has the force of Ch., and the name, written as Chermon,”! 
is as fairly represented by Germain as is usual with names in this 
geography; while the expression ‘‘ with pure heights” exactly 
answers to the rabbinical name of the mountain of snow. 

We now come to part II. of the geography, which treats of 
Africa. 


XXXIV. 


It was Apher, son of Keturah and of Abraham, 
Who gave his name to Africa 

As an appellation, in memory of his wounds, 
From [carrying] a wallet he was named. 


This is a story from Josephus, who says Abraham had several 
sons by Keturah, who are not mentioned in Genesis. One of these 
was Ophren, who waged war against Libya, and took it, and from 
him Africa was called. He quotes several ancient authors for this. 

The next verse is— 


The name of Libya [is] from the pleasant brook 
Which trickles to the headland, 

Or from the pure sweet-voiced mother 

Of Agenor, king of Africa. 


Here there is evidently a derivation from the Greek.” It should 
be observed that the flourishing Greek colony of Cyrené adjoined 
Libya. The two territories are connected in the Acts of the Apostles, 


18 Lightfoot, Hore Hebr. vol. i. p. 62. 

19 Ibid. p. 63. 

20 Ibid. p. 62. 

Bl PO17- The name was generally used in the plural, BSI/944, Hermonim, 
the mountain having several distinct summits. Germain here may be also a 
plural. 

22 P, 239, note z, also note v. 


OLpEN— On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 227 


where ‘‘the parts of Libya about Cyrené”’ are referred to, and it is 
possible that the Greek-speaking inhabitants, as is usual in popular 
etymology, did interpret the name Libya in their own tongue. 

In Stanza x1. we have the Nile— 


A river flows across Africa from the west, 
From Mount Atlas and the ocean: 

Dara [is] its name at its source, 

But in the east its name is Nuchul. 


XLII. 


It flows in the east underground for a space 
Amongst the learned Egyptians ; 

Nile [is] its name, from Cammus westward, 
Till it reaches the Torrian sea. 


This is the account of Juba, king of Mauretania, and of Pliny, 
though the names vary a little. Mela traces the origin of the Nile to 
a lake called Nuchul. It would appear that travellers meeting with 
different rivers in the interior, and finding in them the same monsters, 
such as crocodiles, and the same vegetation on the banks, concluded 
that they must be parts of the same river, which reminds one of 
Captain Fluellen’s comparison—‘‘ There is a river in Macedon, and a 
river in Monmouth, and there is salmons in both.” 


XLIyv. 


By the river to the south there is 

A fountain that is cold when full day comes. 
It is hot, though far from the sea, 

From the time that full night falls. 


This is the Fountain of the Sun, in the oasis of Jupiter Ammon, 
in the Libyan desert, which has been frequently described, especially 
by the Latin poets.™ 


XLVI. 


The many chattering voices of the black men are described and 
their dumb or stammering words. Mela describes some of them as 
quite dumb, and using only the language of signs; others who do not 
use their tongues; others who have no tongues; others whose lips are 
fastened together,” and other strange monstrosities, which appear to 
have been fully believed by the ancients. 

Coming now to Part III., which treats of Europe, we learn, x1ix., 
that it was named from Europa, who was carried off thither by 
Jupiter. Its north-east boundary is the river Tanais (Don). Now, 
with the earlier geographers the Phasis was the boundary, and we 


23 P, 240, note c. 24 See p. 242, note f. 25 P. 234, note. 


228 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


have thus another indication here that in the main our author follows 
the later writers, though occasionally adopting the earlier views. 

In the country from Constantinople along the south of the Danube 
he tells (x11.) of many swift-winged things, by which the night is 
made bright. These I take to be fire-flies, as often described by the 
ancients.” 

In the name of Thessaly, as given in the Book of Leinster, we 
have another of those curious linguistic changes I have mentioned. 
It appears as Cessair. The change of terminal / for r is common 
enough, but that from ¢h to ¢ is more difficult to explain, though 
there are instances of it; it may be due, however, to the similarity of 
¢ and ¢ in some manuscripts. 

Rome, verse Lx., is not the Imperial city, but that, it would seem, 
of the Republic. It is the ‘‘politic city of the Romans.”’ Our author 
occupies a standpoint outside the Empire, and speaks in quite a 
different tone from Dicuil, the Irish geographer who wrote on the 
continent, where the traditions of Imperial rule still survived. 

He concludes with Ireland, the island of Eriu, the pleasant land 
of many jewels, where the sons of Milesius are known to fame, the 
land of many glorious branching stems, the most fruitful of known 
lands. 

These observations by no means exhaust the interest of the poem, 
but I was obliged to omit a great deal, lest this Paper should run to 
too great a length. 

To sum up briefly the evidence it affords as to the teaching of the 
Irish schools, I may state that the situations and boundaries of the 
different countries, as well as the rivers and mountains, are generally 
pretty accurately laid down, even in remote districts. The fauna 
mentioned are the elephant, tiger, panther, wild ass or zebra, bear, 
serpent, and unnamed African monsters, perhaps crocodiles, together 
with some fabulous animals. Of minerals and natural products, we 
have the diamond, pearl, carbuncle, the magnet, selenite or moonstone, 
amber, crystal, gold, asbestos, myrrh, frankincense, and silk, and by 
inference petroleum. And then a long list might be made out of 
the physical characteristics of the different territories and the idiosyn- 
crasies of their inhabitants. 

It has no mention of the Franks, who had been in Gaul for five 
hundred years, nor of the Saxons, who were in Britain for about the 
same time, nor of the Danes, who had been ravaging the coasts of 
Ireland for one hundred and fifty years, and whom the author had 
reason to be acquainted with: from this, and the absence of any 
Christian allusions, it would seem that it was intended as a classical 
geography, and did not profess to give the state of knowledge at the 
date of its composition. 

It was evidently intended to be committed to memory, for which 


26 P, 244, note o. 


OxtpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 229 


its metrical form was well adapted. There seems to be reason to believe 
that the author was acquainted with Greek. This may be inferred 
from his knowledge of Josephus and one or two Greek derivations 
which we find.” It is possible that these may have been taken from 
some medieval compilation; but until this is proved it is fair to 
assume that they are from a Greek source. That Greek was studied 
in Ireland in that age is generally acknowledged; a well-known 
instance being that of John Scotus Erigena, who acquired sufficient 
knowledge of it to translate the pseudo-Dionysius the Areopagite, 
and another work. 

On the whole, the geography gives reason to believe that the 
education in the school of Ros Ailithir was by no means to be 
despised, and when it is remembered that it was composed a hundred 
years before the battle of Hastings, and two hundred before the 
Anglo-Norman conquest, and in the darkest of all the Christian 
centuries in European history, it must be allowed to be very credit- 
able to Ireland. 


P.S.—I am indebted to several kind friends for assistance in these 
observations and in the notes—assistance the value of which they will 
best understand who write in the country, and at a distance from 
libraries: I should especially mention Mr. W. M. Hennessy, whose 
attainments as a scholar and linguist, especially in the department of 
Celtic literature, are well known. He has been very kind in allowing 
me to consult him about difficulties in the translation, and in many 
other ways has given me valuable help, for which I feel truly ob- 
liged. I have also to thank Professor Rhys, of Oxford, for a com- 
parison of the copy in the Bodleian Library (Rawlinson, B. 502, fol. 45) 
with that of the Book of Leinster, and the various readings he has been 
kind enough to send me are those with the letter R affixed; those 
followed by L are from the Book of Leinster. 

In Rawlinson the Irish is more archaic in form, and the names are 
nearer to the Latin; the metre also has been more carefully attended 
to ; but on the other hand the writer appears to have been unacquainted 
with Greek, and to have attempted conjectural emendations (see xxxtv. 
and tyz., and notes). On the whole, the Book of Leinster appears to 
have the better text. 


27 See p. 239, note y, and the words Agep, verse XXXIV., ArBa, Verse XXXY., and 
aoBeoros, verse LVII. 


R. I, A. PROC., VOL. Il., SER, II.— POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2 D 


230 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


mac cosse fer Lesino rms MUTHR, Czcrnrr. 


(in gen Legino mac Corre, cecinit, R.) 


I. 
Ro ferypa 1-cuprp Oomtin otip: coic cepa cAine comchtipt 
0A Udyvos Co-nZLaine Gné. 04 meypaigche 1m thencrove. 

I. 


TENTI0E DAT Meodn cuipip. cTALmaAn Tene ns Thom-TuUIpNT? 
0 Udpros 1n 1mmuL THAT Ter. DA Mefpaigte 1mm-an-pocteyp. 


Il. 
in meppaigce Tuaro £6 nim. aPpé 1p Actpeb 00 voenib 
ipé flo DelIg 014 Dian. 1-Thenaib o muip Toppian. 
Iv. 
Ty PLAnnd in DOMUIN Tian TAIN. TP Panna 1céc pil AOAImM? 
wT panna pat oelig 014. euparip Arppatc ip aid. 
Ve 
ayia ipmaic® an cdc Let. on pigain® po hanmmgeo 
apd ba h-ainm 017 Tap. ben pio Fab pige ind-aipcip. 
vI. 
APIO M1 Tefpic TAIN ATI. ‘OAT AIpThepi in meppargcht 
bec naé puc$ Leth Le n-a plait. 0 eopaip if o aprpiatc. 
vil. 


ATUAID ANAIP IP Aner. ATA In MuUIp 1mMA MOpéenerr 
no-p-oeoLano yputh oanai ania. muip méois 1p muip Toppian. 


1 caim comitip, R. 5 ipmaich, R. 
2 cino inachpomchuipic, R. § o pgain, R. 
3 acy hicac pil soaim, R. |) eC eoykones Ie, 
4 no, R. Many: nagiuc, R. 

2 So Virgil :— 


Quinque tenent celum zone quarum una corusco 
Semper sole rubens et torrida semper ab igni, 
Quam circum extreme dextra levaque trahuntur 
Cerulea glacie concrete atque imbribus atris, 
Munere concesse diyOm. 
Georgics, 1. 233-238. 


OLpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 231 


MAC COSSE, PRAXLECTOR OF ROS AILITHIR, Crcrnir. 


Ts 


In the body of the firm world are known five* equal zones marked out ; 
Two frigid of bright aspect ; two temperate around a fiery. 


II. 


The fiery across the middle of the body of the world ; [there is] fire in its solid mass; 
Two frigid at the border north and south ; two temperate around the great heat. 


III. 


The north temperate zone under heaven, there is the abode of mankind ; 
It is that which God divided for ever, in thirds> from the Torrian Sea. 


IV. 
[There are] three parts of the world west andeast; three parts{in which are Adam’s seed ; 
Three parts which God divided, Europe, Africa, and Asia. 

v. 
Asia [is] very good on every side, from the Queen it was named ; 
Asia was her name in the east, the woman who ruled over the eastern world. 

KAR 

Asia [is] not insignificant ; in the east it is, across the eastern part of the temperate 
Almost half‘ [the zone] took she by force, from Europe and from Africa. [zone]. 

VII. 


On north, east, and south, the sea is round its great surface, 
Which the river Tanais (Don) bounds on the west, the Sea of Mceotis® and the Torrian 
Sea. 


> Thirds.—Pomponius Mela, regarding the Euxine as a bay of the Mediterranean, 
says: Hoc mari et duobus inclytis amnibus Tanai atque Nilo in tres partes universa 
dividitur, lib. i. cap. 1. 

© Queen.—Asia, daughter of Oceanus. 


4 Half.—Strabo says Europe and Africa together are not equal in size to Asia, 
xVili. 3. 1. 


e In the time of Herodotus the Palus Meotis (Sea of Azov) was considered not 
much smaller than the Euxine, and it was believed to occupy a position to the east 
of that sea. This explains its relative position to Armenia in xxy11. Part of the 
Euxine is termed the Pontic Sea (uut.), and the whole sea seems to be called the 


232 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


VIII. 
corpaé plo famLup of Tap. Tip apail papvour aoaim 
Tift in naé eicen fap pleo. Tip 1mm-o7Td mip Teneo. 
DX 
on tip pin co-pput n-in’d pdf. 1N’0-1n'01A CONn-a-mop m14:0 
acudro o fLE1b Gucaipcain. co muncenod mapa pomaip. 
Xe 
Ro ferp a-mmaie sp CdE AV. 4 MASneIT, A h-aoamaine 
A mapgepeit o h-up inop.? 4 h-dp ip a cappmocol. 
XI. 
4 h-oenbennaé repcagnAit.! 2 Saet fetamail Fip-bLsic!! 
4 helupainc?? com-bpig-bil. o-bbiain pa06} in-oenblusdain. 
XII. 
PANT 1P ATPATVOA1 VODA. pepipar ip meoa mongongalt 
o1n0 Pian pargic na pip.!® co cuind Trebaip Thom-uAsip. 
XIII. 
oO mip puso pagaro opi pe fo THaro!® co Tip apicdne 
Ippaetip pin 1 odL oipp. cain Lisl? pilinecir. 
XIV. 
apdib co mip co cir Tap. co faenic in mop fSegail 
o h-oépal pomp tpén tice. oO TZ co pput n-eupporc. 
XY. 


caloes ip babiLoin baile. etep inn-apdib aqroait!§ 
Adu Mss fennaipi fo Taro. in-oepnao in Top nebptiaro.? 


9 apa mangpeis fopshon, R. 15 Ginn pan pesait ind fin, R. 


10 ropicoegnaic, R. 


16 nesait ape. fu thuaro, R. 


1 agsaet fetamarl fipblait, R. 17 m oaloip. atain lia, R. 


2 » heluphainc, R. 
8 pool, R. 
14 nenpa ip meosa mingapga, R. 


i 
wo 


noyoatt, R. 
9 fopypnoepinad in TON nempusro, 
R. 


ew 


Cimerian Sea (in Cimer muir) throughout this geography (see xxtx.). It is curious 
that one of the Ivish Saints (Colman) was known as the ‘‘ Cimerian wanderer.”’ 

The Torrian Sea is the name by which the Mediterranean was known to the 
Trish. The Mare Tyrrhenum was originally the sea to the west of Italy, but gra- 
dually came to have a more extended meaning. 

f This is apparently taken from Tertullian: Et si Paradisum nominemus locum 
divine amznitatis recipiendis sanctorum spiritibus destinatum, maceria quadam 
ignez illius zone a notitia orbis communis segregatum.—Tertull. Ayo/., cap. 47. 

& Unicorns of fierce habit.—“ Atrocissimus est monoceros’’—Dicuil. The epithet 
Fercaignaith seems a compound of Fercach, wrathful, and gnath, habit. The Oxford 
copy has Forcoegnaith, of usual habit. 


OL_pEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 233 


VII. 
Its beginning seems to be in the east, the land wherein is the paradisef of Adam ; 
The land where one need not prepare a feast ; the land around which is a wall of fire. 
IX. 
From that land to the river Indus westward [is] India great and proud ; 
From the north, from the Hindoo Coosh, to the strait of the Mare rubrum. 
Xs 
Known is its excellence on every side, its magnets and its diamonds ; 
Its pearls, its gold dust, its gold and its carbuncles. 
Xs 
Its unicorns of fierce habits, its soft and balmy breezes ; 
Its elephants of mighty strength, its two harvests in one year. 
Xai 


Parthians and highland Assyrians, Persians and very fierce Medes ; 
From Indus westward reach the men, to the profitable waters of the deep Tigris. 


XIII. 


From the Red Sea they reach across the plain, under the north to the land of Arcane. 
In that land, no poor lot, is the stone Selenite. 


XIV. 


Arabia with myrrh and frankincense in the east, with the phoenix of great age; 
From the angle: of the Mare rubrum, powerful, swift; from Tigris and river 
Euphrates. 
XV. 
Chaldea and Babylon the strong, are’conspicuous between Arabia 
And the plain of Shinari northward, wherein was built Nimrod’s tower. 


h Red Sea.—Muir ruadh, i.e. the Indian Ocean: this is the vernacular term : the 
other expression for it, vss. 9, 14, 20, is romair; the Latin rubrwm. The Persian 
Gulf and the Arabian Gulf with its branches were termed the Red Sea, being 

_ regarded as inlets of the Indian Ocean. In a poem of Gilla Coemain, Book of 
Leinster, 1300., the two expressions are combined, tarmthecht mara ruaid romair, 
“the crossing of the Red Sea.’’ The latter name, however, when used alone, is 
ambiguous, as it may also signify “‘ the Great Sea”: cf. the Calendar of Oengus, 
by Stokes: Index. 

Arcane.—This description corresponds better with Carmania than any other 
country. It is now the province of Oman, and the east part of Hadramant. It is 
a desert plateau with a ring of mountains round the coast. The crystallized gypsum 
or moonstone was used for glazing windows. Pliny’s account of the name is, 
SeAnvitny dictum vult Dioscorid, non quod imaginem Lune contineat sed quod 
adlucente Luna, éy 7H tis ceAnvns mapavya¢e: media nocte ac intempesta reperitur, 
37, 10 (67). 

iThe angle formed by the Gulf of Oman and the Persian Gulf. ‘In Persico 
sinu maris rubri.”—Pliny, lib. ix. 106. 


i The plain of Shinar is one of the fayourite places of the Irish Bards; and Nim- 


234 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XVI. 

ni h-aipe atdée Tap nd PIN? eTepf EUPPAIT 1p TIFI[\ 

asur caucaip?! perb ap Lia. 1p? Tuata mepopotdmia. 
XVII. 


Sapa Fi euppait aniap. Co moTon mafia Toppian 
O eFipt petit a FO1T. fo TUAID cor-1n Capsodie. 


XVIII. 


fy magens atuaro 4 tpéin.3 pri capaoorc Fit h-apmein 
fpaemcia fInTap ipup. mn-er nnd com-focurp.* 


XGDG 
Palercina® con-a slap. and pin acdz mic 1acoib 
nabachi fiw An-oerp CO TEND. 17 TUATA NA parficend. 
BO 
Sovdmoai* o pain prap naé2? plan. amaleé ammon moab 
Séip*8 crap ip maoian cap. Toeb p19 coeb 1p muip pomuip. 
0.0.45 
md eFip conZaipe Snim.2° 1p copitecu caé vegchip > 
iULet yu pputh nil fo very. ry apepaic 4 comaroéery.? 
XX. 


o fléib éucaip pap po That. Fp h-6p 1nn-ocriin 4 ann-waipi 
m h-aipe ATS fOip nd Fep. O MUP Capp curp-inn-aiptepi. 


ino pip, R. | 28 Sien, L. 
cucaip, L. | Co) se Wy dite 

omit, R. 

£11 (sic) MAgZINA TUATD Co Then, R. 31 noegchin, R 

an sep ind h-acfocuy, L. Ser AOer tts 

gelurcina cur in sloip. 33 oon afpaic 4 comaithchery, R. 


Soooma, R. 54 co h-op ino-aceoin, R. 
m, R. 


3° ino egeipt consapgne sgnim, R. 


rod’s connexion with the tower was an accepted fact. It has been observed that 
NeSpw6 (in the Irish Nebruad), as in this poem, is the form of the name in Josephus 
and the Septuagint : yous de eyevynoe Toy NeBpwd- GuTos Hptaro evar yryas 
émt Tns y7js.-—Genesis, x. 8 (Sept.) Compare the following from a poem of Gulla 
Coemain :— 


04 cét bluwoan co thbuato 
co mere cup n-o101g nebpuaro. 


Two hundred victorious years 
To the confusion of giant Nebruad’s Tower. 


Book of Lewnster, 1304 
ne) 


OLDEN— On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 235 


XVI. 


Without doubt, in the east are the men, between Euphrates and Tigris, 
And Caucasus, where it is greatest, and the tribes of Mesopotamia. 


XVII. 


Syria, towards Euphrates from the west, to the dark places of the Torrian Sea ; 
From Egypt its length is seen, northward to Cappadocia. 


XVIII. 


Towards Magena (Commagene ?), on the north its strength; towards Cappadocia, 
towards Armenia ; 
Pheenicia is known here, on the south* in its neighbourhood. 


XIX. 


Palestina, the glorious [land], there are the sons of Jacob ; 
To the south the vigorous Nabatheans, and the lands of the Saracens!. 


xx. 


The people of Sodom, thence westward, not healthful: Amalek, Ammon, and Moab; 
Seir west and Midian east on either side of the Mare rubrum.™ 


XXII. 


Egypt of famous deeds, most fertile of all lands ; 
Along by the river Nile southward, it is neighbour to Africa." 


XXII. 


From Mount Caucasus east by north, by the shore of the Arctic Ocean ; 
Without doubt there is a multitude of men, from the Caspian Sea to eastward. 


Tt is singular that Bacchus was also called NeBpdédes, and this name was supposed 
to have been derived from Nefprs, the skin of the hind, which the Bacchantes used. 
But another tradition identifies him with Nimrod: ‘“‘ Nimrod Grecorum Bacchus 
Arabum desertis in amenissimos Babylonize progressus cum vires suas circumspice- 
ret ejus urbis imperium rapuit ac breyi magnum Regnum conflavit.’’—Hoffman’s 
Lexicon Univer. s. v., Nimrod. 

k The Book of Leinster reads an aes, which does not make sense. Probably 
the true reading is imn-ess, i.e. the ships, alluding to the Pheenician commerce. 


1 Saracens.—They are mentioned at a very early period by Ammianus Marcel- 
linus, lib. xiv. cap. 4. Menander describes them as very numerous: Sapaknyira 
PvAa pupliades TAUTG KaL TO TAELOTOVY GUTWY EpnuovouoL Kal adeomoto:.— Excerpta 
Legat. p. 149. 


Nabatheans.—The Greeks and Romans called the inhabitants of the country, 
whose capital was Petra, by this name. 


m Red Sea.—Here the Elanitic Gulf. 


2 Africa.—Egypt it will be observed is treated as part of Asia, the Nile dividing 
it from Africa.—yv. m1., note 4, p. 231. 


236 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XXIII. 
ip-In’o-aipten pin cet gal. acdc pefvoai co pinblav 
fo bith acd proband ano. Do naé ingnao inn-oLano. 
XXLY. 
bacco] 7 0ac14 fio Fer. TUATD DON PCIt1A 4 ComATOGELF 
ip-in porta acdc Spiba glen. 1¢ coméc 6ip ip SLan gem.26 
XXV. 
6 fain praqvoerp?7 1m Geno caipp. aca hipcdin m h-ayvosire 
cipicé Tigip Lust Lono. 7 panacip bpecovomnp.% 
XXVI. 
brug ulbBania Tenne cé1T.°9 oO MUP Capp cuP-1n méo1T 
Ro rerp 4 treba trap Tap. puild Sela fof an ooemb. 
XXVII. 
hibep? an h-up Capp pia Sdip. ecip apiméin 7 albdin 
meoit pit! h-apimein ania. 1 comaitéerp nsé pio C14n. 
XXVIII. 
pentipilia” cuatro cenbpat. etip in miuiqi ammeccpoé# 
ap ALbSn #4 co-ngZaipse sné. 7 tip na ciclorcte. 
XXIX, 


colod1# ic albdin* o0-pr-purl.  etapyiu 1p in crmep muipi 
in muipi Cimezvoa Con-o1c. FO VePp FI Ap1d th-bLac-bic.47 


35 bir syubos, R. 42 penciiqid, L. 

36 semm, R. 43 n-immechcpach, R. 
37 uaopam parzvoer, R. 44 albain, R. 

38 bneccbonn, R. 45 colaig, R- 

39 albania tTinne thpeoit, R. 46 Selban, L. 

405 isip\, Li. 47 mbaith bic, R. 
any i 


° The soft wool which was combed from the trees by the Seres or Chinese is 
frequently referred to by the ancients. The earliest writer to mention it is Virgil: 
‘« Vellera ut foliis depectant tenuia Seres.’’—Georgie i. 121. 

P Griffins.—“ Regio ditis admodum soli, inhabitabilis tamen; quia Gryphi, 
sevum et pertinax ferarum genus aurum terra penitus egestum miré amant miréque 
custodiunt et sunt infesti attingentibus.’’—Mela, lib. ii. cap. 1. 


a Tigers.—Hircania regio pantheris ac tigribus infesta.—Mela, lb. iil. cap. 5. 
Sed duris genuit te cautibus horrens 


Caucasus, Hyrcaneque admérunt ubera tigres. 
LAlineid, iv. 366. 


x Ulwania.—This seems intended for Alaunia, the w being due to assimilation, 
and appears to have caused a difficulty to the copyist of the Oxford ms., who sub- 
stitutes ALbania. The territory referred to probably included the latter, but was 
more entensive. These people are described by Klaproth: ‘‘Peuples Alano-goths 


OLtpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 237 


XXIII. 


In that eastern land of many deeds are the Seres [Chinese] of ancient fame ; 
For there are woods there, whence, no wonder [comes], their wool.° 


XXIV. 


Bactria and Dahe are known in the north; they adjoin Scythia : 
In Scythia are griffins? of the valley, guarding gold and bright gems. 


XXV. 


Thence south-west around the head of the Caspian is Hyrcania, without doubt ; 
Land where are tigers1 swift and fierce, and brown panthers. 


XXVI. 


Land of Alaunia*[where is], a burning fire ; from the Caspian Sea tothe [palus] Mzotis ; 
Known are their tribes in west and east, a fair-haired people. 


XXVII. 


Iberia, on the shore of the famous Caspian Sea, between Armenia and Albania ; 
Meotis by Armenia on the west, its vicinity is not very far. 


XXVIII. 


Pentisilias in the north without deceit, between the External sea 
And Albania of fierce aspect, and the land of the Amazons. 


XXIX. 


The Colchians, who are by Albania, between it and the Cimerian Sea ; 
The Cimerian Sea, which meets at the south flowery Little Asia.t 


a cheyeaux blonds dans |’ Asie Centrale, A Lan, ou A Lan Na dans le seconde 
siecle avant Jesus Christ ce sont les Alains.’’—Notes to the Atlas of Asia: Poly- 
glotta. They originally occupied the deserts of Scythia; but when defeated by 
the Huns, a colony of them took refuge in the Caucasus. 

A burning fire.—The ‘‘ager ardens’’ or burning plain, near Baku on the 
Caspian: see p. 223. The latest account of it is to be found in O’ Donovan’s Verv. 


8 Pentisilia.—I have been unable to discover any country answering to this 
description. The Book of Leinster has Pentisiria. The Amazons are always known 
by Ivish writers as the Cichloscthe, or ‘“‘ Burnt-breasts.’’ The origin of this name 
is explained by Mela: ‘‘Sarmatia . . . usque eo immanis atque atrox ut femine 
etiam cum viris bella ineant: atque ut habiles sint natis statim dextra aduritur 
mamma ’—lib. 111. cap. iv. § 10. We have them associated with Pentisilia, as here, 
in another passage of the Book of Leinster :— 


Rucao cup na ciélLoretb rap n-apigain Tip Sip 
Ro mapb cu Gét cetpacac ve fluds Pentaplia. 


Who invaded the Amazons after plundering Syria; 
Who slew 12000 of the host of Pentasilia (Penthesilea ?). 


a 
? 22-23" 

t The Irish did not speak of Asia Minor, but of “ Asia the Little’’ ; so the Germans, 
klein-asien. 


R, I. A. PROC., VOL, 11., SER. II.—POL. LIT, AND ANTIQ. 2# 


238 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Ks 
in apis bec fetit Arte. betain fygia L048 Salas 
philip Ucia tpoe com-blaro. spurs paqia pamprt, 
XK 
CAPADGIC P14 ANA 1 IPP. P14 An1ap5! muip ppoponcroiy 
14 ner o cimep® n-sluaip n-5lé. conmice in muip n-aigroe.52 
XXXII. 


cerpain op hup maps &15.54 Sepmdin uso pian pra Slan-péip. 


oO Sepmdin pap cop-in-muip. proon Con-s-comarocrd. 


XXXIII. 


sabrac op in mana moéip. cup-nn-eg1pt o jv061n 


Ana noco-clé 0a empp.>? TUdTa ve be1t>® 1m*7 pop. 
Rorerps.28 


XXIV. 
Arre A cat brdim 59 
LPep 00 pas Ainm FIA Pid. Mac 00 Eetuip 1p 00 Abpd1m 
DON0-sffpaic spi cuimne cneo. o clitpa po h-anmmgen.*? 
KXXV. 


ainm of libia o-n Shert%! Spind. na 'oa-picleno co-h-in pind & 
no 6-n%8 mactaip Sutébino gle, Agenoin® pig Arpatce. 


a8aic, li BET ies Li 

49 combat, R. 59 mapao. hua vo chetheoin ip 
50) pilap, L: oabpam .1. afpepi mac maoian 
51 anoip, L. mic abnam, R. 

52 in camin, R. 69 an éumne cneo. no ochluchna 
53 conoyzuce 1n muUip n-Es10e. posinmnen, R. 

elegy dhe CEG ACG we 

55 anim no cochlé 014 cmp, R. 8 cohampunn, R. 

58 beoi, R. 63 no ap on, R. 

Stain Us 64 asena, L. 


u Tf not Caria, this may be Parium on the Propontis. According to Pausanius, 
ix. 27, § 1, a colony of Parians from the Island of Paros settled there. 


v In ancient maps the line from the Bosphorus to the Hellespont runs from 
N.-E. to 8.-W. nearly. 

¥ Pure heights : ria glan réir (cf. rear, rearadh, O'Reilly). Professor Rhys has 
been good enough to communicate to me the opinion of Dr. Neubauer and his own, 
that Cessair is Caesarea in Cappadocia, and that cig is a mistake for Mount Argaeus, 
near which it stood. This suggestion seems to have several difficulties; one of 
which is its situation, which is quite in another direction from that given in the 
poem ; but the reader will exercise his own judgment. See p. 225. 

x Knowledge.—‘‘ The great knowledge” would appear to be the Divine Revelation 
given to the Israelites. The ancient Irish worshipped the Dagda, or Beneficent 
Deity, whose title was ‘‘ Lord of the Great Knowledge”’ (Ruad Rofhessa) ; and it 


OLpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 239 


LOO 
In Little Asia are seen these places: Bithynia, Phrygia, Lydia, Galatia ; 
Paphlagonia, Lycia, famous Troy, Isauria, Paria,“ Pamphylia. 

OKT 


Cappadocia at the east not small; at the west’ the sea of Propontis, 
[Which extends] south from Cimér of bright fame, to the Aigean Sea. 


XXXII. 


Cessair on the shore of the Sea of Eig, Germain west from it with pure heights, 
From Germain west to the sea; Sidon with its neighbour towns. 


XXXIII. 


The tribes of God who have the great knowledge, not hidden is their extent in the 
east, 
Took possession of the shore of the great sea, from Sidon to Egypt. 
Are known, &c. 
XXXIV. 


It was Apher, sony of Keturah and Abraham, who gave his name to Africa, 
Asan appellation, in memory of his wounds. From [carrying] a wallet he was named. 
XXXV. 


Its name of Libya? [comes] from the pleasant brook which trickles to the headland, 
Or from the pure sweet-voiced mother of Agenor, king of Africa. 


would seem that they transferred this term (rofhis) in Christian times to the Old 
Testament. 
Great Sea.—The Jewish name for the Levant.—Numbers, xxxiv. 6. 


y We have evidence here that the copyist of the Oxford ms. made conjectural 
emendations of the text. Not finding in the Bible any son of Abraham called 
Affer, he alters the text, and substitutes a grandson of Abraham (Gen. xxv. 4). 
He was not aware that Mac Cosse followed Josephus, who quotes authorities as to 
Abraham haying had a son named Apher, and assigns the same cause for the name 
of Africa: 

QOphy oTparevoas ém) Thy AiBuny 
KOT ETXEY avThy kal of viwyol auto 
KATOLKNOAYTES EV AUTH THY YY amo TOU 
exelvou ovduatos Appikay mpoonydopevoay. 
Antig., B. 1, ch. xv. 


It is worth noticing that the Oxford copy, by adding xo (or) before o elithra, 
shows that the copyist did not understand his author, who meant to convey that 
Apher derived his name from gepw, because ‘‘ he carried’? a wallet. It is not an 
alternative explanation, as he makes it; but he was apparently unacquainted with 
Greek. 

z Libya.—F rom A:Bas, a trickling stream, irregular accusative, AiBa. This seems 
an instance of Volksetymologie, originating with the Greek inhabitants of North 
Africa. 


240 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XXXVI. 
M-T-OCiAn ANAT P14 Cnerp. FpIP-1nn-eT101p anarzvoery 
7 Anery ip anian. 7 atudrvo muip Toppan. 
XXXVII. 
acup anarpituaro put NiL 7 esipe mart moépi-min 
Let fy h-egipe ranpip,®§ Uibia caeth cipunenpip. 
XXXVIII. 
pentaporl tnogoith ” acéiac. ap coma mapa h-aopiac 
o fipcib mops foverp. cuppinn-etiorp tpem®-orpsep. 
XXXIX. 
och inti mops piag. pa h-op mapa co-heacian 
Tpolatana naé op, biptactum pougip.7 
XL. 
numeoida cu-nmipt a h-o1y. maqutana-cingicain 3 
AFA"? FO VeTT If FO TUsTO. ApINO-afppaic din aqvosliaip.”4 
XLI. 


{NUT Tic DAP 4PEatc dniag. 4 pleib acthLaint ono-acian 
Ip DSPs 4 d1nm 1¢ 4 bun. mao Tap 17é 4 ainm nuchul. 


XLII. 


ceiti Tarif fo Talmain Tpell. 1n esrptactatb Lén-ceno7> 
nilup o chammur pe’ pian. 4 sInm co-po1é muip TOnpian. 


6 coippen, R. 71 bizacuim ip ceusip, R. 

66 anny, R. 2 muputania tinguicdin, R. 

&7 benotpopail tposaet, L. 3 apuit, R. 

68 co-comuip, R. ™aanpino Apppaic Jn Aopuaro, R. 
69 oneim, R. 46 €151pt tocbaro Lanchenn, R. 
0 otha, R. 78 or chamre, L. 


@ Gentle.—That is civilized; a Greek colony having settled at Cyrene at an 
early period: see Acts, ii. 10. 


> Pentapolis Cyrenaica.—The Trogodytes, also termed troglodytes, are described 
by Mela: ‘‘Trodogyte nullarum opum domini strident magis quam loquuntur, 
specus subeunt, alunturque serpentibus.’’—Mela, lib. 1. cap. ix. 15. M. Letronne, 
in his edition of Dicuil, has the following: ‘‘ l’écris Trogodytis et non Troglodytis 
parce que c’est  orthographe constante des manuscrits de Pline, Solin, Mela, Isidore, 
et quil ne me parait pas prouvé que les geographes Latins ne s’en solent jamais 
servis. On sait en effet que les grecs disaient tpwt tpwyos (racine de Trogodytis) 
aussi bien que tpwyAn.’’—Recherches, &c., p. 77. 

In Herodotus (Smith & Groyes’s Map), south of the Syrtes, in the position here 
described, are the Trogodytes. 


¢ On the old belief that the Nile rose in Mount Atlas and flowed eastward, sce 
Smith’s Geography, yol. ii. p. 480. There was much confusion in ancient times 


O_pEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 241 


XXXVI. 


The ocean is on the east along its extent, on the south-east towards Ethiopia, 
And on the south and west. And on the north [is] the Torrian Sea. 


XXXVII. 


And on the north-east the river Nile, and goodly Egypt of great culture ; 
Along by Egypt after an interval, the gentle Libya Cirinensis. 


XXXVIII. 


In Pentapolis® the trogodytes are seen, opposite the junction of the Adriatic Sea, 
From the Syrtis major southward, direct to Ethiopia. 


XXXIX. 


From Syrtis major westward, by the shore of the sea to the [Atlantic] Ocean 
Are Tripolitana, not insignificant, Byzacium, and Zeugis. 


XL. 


Numidia with daring valour, [and] Mauretania-Tingitana ; 
Its length is southward and northward, in noble Africa of lofty splendour. 


XLI. 


A river‘ flows across Africa from the west, from Mount Atlas and the ocean ; 
Dara [is] its name at its source, but in the east its name is Nuchul. 


XLII. 


li flows in the east underground for a space, amongst the learned Egyptians ; 
Nile [is] its name from Cammus! westward, till it reaches the Torrian Sea. 


between the Daradus, the Niger, and the Nile. The name Nuchul (Niger?) here is 
found elsewhere in the Book of Leinster : 


éFeptacoai 1m ppc Nil n-fop: ‘00 CLannatb Merpoim mic Cam 
Océ pput Nuchwml aner: co mmp Toppian no Thom-cperr. 
1424. 
The Egyptians, on the west, by the river Nile, 
Of the race of Misraim, son of Ham ; 
From the river Nuchul northward 
To the Mediterranean Sea. 


Mela regarded the name as a corruption of the word Nile: ‘‘ In Athiopium 
finibus fons est, quem Nili esse aliqua credibile est. Nichul ab incolis dicitur: et 
videri potest non alio nomine appellari, sed a barbaro ore corruptus.’’—Lib. 11.1. 3. 


4 Chammus.—This would appear to be either cambus, “the bend’’ of the Nile, 
or perhaps the Latin campos, which in Irish pronunciation drops the y. The fol- 
lowing illustrates the text: ‘‘ Dyris qui ortus ex septentrionali regione piogredte 
per occidentem ad lacum Heptabolum et mutato nomine dicitur Niger. 
pervenit in Aigypti campos et ibi Nilus appellatur.’’—Vitruyius, lib. yur. cap. i. 
p- 183: Berolini, 1880. 


Mount Hesperium.—Cape de Verde. 


242 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XLII. 
6-n Tpput pin Fo Verf Co-m-muUIp. eTIO1 1N-04T~A Depb-o11b 
DAT DEPCIUNT nN-arppaice 1n’d-diqv0. co-pliab n-ppep ip aclaine. 
XLIV. 
ip 7 put anerp acd. tTopon udp o tic Lanta 
Sé te cro cian o-n muip.78 0 Laigear 1n0-fipooais.”9 
XLY. 
IP pM Ppus acharo® acd cip. 1cac plebs aparcin® 
Tip. N-onagm 1p FAem co-mblLao.® cip nacpaé 1p oenbennaé. 
XLVI. 
in tip pin cia berth 014 Fas. ap Tip NATPAE 7 ‘OGyVvoprac 
acr nd capac® compao cain. cif Lomna ve Topacparb. 
XLVIL. 
in mifi 6c4 pliab fo Derr. Dono-apppaic afi po-cherp 
ni h-amoa & bLSE c1 bE atécet. 0 FLED fo Chard Tif Toptec. 
XLYLI. 
tip pep h-oub co-n-ammuo slop. Tip cen ainmne cen ondip® 
con bpetip bailb cdcacep. cipi 008? Tapas ainm sfFefi. 
XLIX. 
eopaip bLarca®s co-mbLaro. ingen sartas? agenoep 
aim cuppu-pucao 1-plaic. api Tuc ainm® ‘oond-eopaip. 
L. 


muip ind-ciméell po repr. Acudro anian anrazvoerr 
anerp anaip ni narvom piail.2! 7 pput oanoe” anaipcu dro. 


ies ve 86 cet Atchep, R. 

78 aphe ce crocian omimp, R. 87014, R. 

79 opipser, R. 8 eunopa bparca, R. 
80 6 yputh fothuaro, R. SOTANG A WEvs 


81 


apaxin, R. 9° copacucao hi 1plaic. 00 


2 nanagpe 1p Semm const, R. ainm, R. 


83 
84 


oubopac, R. 7 anaipin nuarom puail, R. 
naochapac, R. 2 oan, R. 


85 con ainbLle 1p con ecoip, R. 


Poe d 


e Strabo describes Africa as forming a right-angled triangle, one side being the 
distance from Egypt to the pillars of Hercules, the other side the line of the Nile 
to the extremity of Ethiopia, and the hypotenuse being the line connecting that 


point with the Pillars of Hercules. 


the Mossylian promontory, near the 8.-E. extremity of the Red Sea. 


f Fountain.—The ‘‘Fons Solis’? in the Oasis of Siwah, near the Temple of 
Jupiter Ammon. Of this Lucretius says: 


According to Juba the Atlantic Ocean began at 


Ox_pEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 243 


XLII. 
From that river southward to the sea is Ethiopia of deep-black colour, 
Across the south of lofty Africa, to Mount Hesperium and Atlas.¢ 
XLIV. 
By the river to the south there is a fountain‘ that is cold when full day comes ; 
It is hot, though far from the sea, from the time that full night falls. 
XLY. 
By the river on the north is the land, wherein are the mountains Arascins ; 
Land of wild asses and famous gems; land of serpents and unicorns. 
XLVI. 
That land whoever visits in its length is a land of serpents and fierce dragons ; 
A people that love not gentle converse ; a desert land of monsters. 
XLVII. 
The part from the mountain southward, of Africa in the great heat, 
Has few blossoms to see; [but] from the mountain northward it is a fertile soil.i 
XLVIII. 


Land of chattering black men; land without patience—without honour; 
With stammering words) wherever one argues*; land to which Apher gave his name. 
Apher, &c. 
5 IH9.< 
Europa, charming, famous, the brave daughter of Agenor ; 
It was she gave her name to Europe, the place to which she was carried by force. 


L. 


The sea surrounds it, as is known, on north, on west, and on south-west ; 
On south and east no weak covenant ; and the river Tanais on the north-east. 


Est apud Hammonis fanum fons, luce diurna 
Frigidus, at calidus nocturno tempore fertur. Lib. vi. 848. 
Ovid also: ‘‘ Unda die gelida est, ortuque obituque calescit,’’ Met. xv. 310. 

See Curtius, lib. ui.; Pliny, lib. ii. cap. 103; Mela, lib. 1. viii. 

& Arascin.—This seems to be Mount Aurasius, “the citadel, and at the same 
time the garden of Numidia. That range of hills, a branch of the Great Atlas, con- 
tains, within a circumference of 120 miles, a rare variety of soil and climate.’’— 
Gibbon, Decl. and Fall, vii. 201 (Ed. 1806). 

h Wild Asses.—The true Onager or wild ass is indigenous to north-east Africa. 

i This stanza is wanting in the Oxford copy. 

i Stammering words.—‘‘ Sunt autem trans ea que modo deserta diximus muti 
populi et quibus pro eloquio nutus est: alii sine sono lingue, alii sine linguis alii 
labris etiam coherentibus,’ &c.—Mela, ur. xv. 29. This part of the Geography 
ends here, as the letter A indicates, that being the initial of No. xxxiv., the verse 
with which it began. 

k Catacer.—Ca, and tacraim, tacéra, to argue or discuss. 


244 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Ll. 


[reichia no h-aiptiup Tuaro Tarp. 1¢ pputh Danoe co-mopmuip 
oanuib ps nerr pai na omil. pa amagi pus pein 1m Sepmarn.] 


Lil. 
apin plo ELunim® caé 01a. athe cuata na peithia 
elaim® oacia Fot1a% Féipi. Sepmain ciap ic pput apvonein.97 
Lin. 
THACIA MEd PANNOIN NET. PIdpi CO PpuT péin ap mon méiT 
coeb pa coéb 00 veipp Oanmib. 6 ConfTantin o-n pont muip. 
LIv. 


cin pail macgamain mall. ammao pucuin% ap cpipcall 
ammo [ns] n-etceé!° co tc. 0 tic aoms pollpgic. 


LY. 
Sflerc o Tpacia ferb 177! is. Fa ver co mun cepalial? 
co Put plein 1ped acciat. ian pec pind mapa Aop14eT. 

LVI. 
Accaici & h-aipchepl3 Tamm. ctudch mén parl!!imm-on atain 
ACO14 P14 ANDETP FUP. '014n101% cachip copinthur. 

LVI. 


in Apcdro p14 Andaip m ceipc. 174 cLoé O14Nn ainm apbere 1% 
o na-p-5e1b Tene cy bput.1%7 noéo-n-etapl 4 oiboto. 


3 acchLuinim, R. 102 crralia, L. 

% ace, L. 103 accic nnd haipchiup, R. 

% alam, R. elle dae 

9 socha, R. LODPOIANS Wie 

37 4c pputhsoren, R. 106 mL cLoé o1ant0 ainm appeirc vel 
Seo ei\iaulve ploreirc, R. 

29ruccin,, Re 107 ana bruth, R, 

100 1mmao nen niccech, R. 108 noconfetan. 

101 prlia, R. 


! This stanza is added from the Oxford ms. 

m Elimeea in Macedonia, on the frontiers of Epirus and Thessaly. The account 
of Scythia given here is nearly that of Herodotus, and differs altogether from that 
of the writers of the Roman Empire, with whom it means the north of Asia, from 
the Volga to China. 

2 Constantinople.—In the original the name is shortened to Constantin, according 
to the Irish fashion of cutting off the termination of long words: cf. Nabcudon for 
Nebuchadnezzar.—Calendar of Oengus, p. [xxvi. 

° Winged things.—The' Lampyris Italica (?). ‘‘ This species is very abundant 
throughout the southern parts of Europe, particularly in Italy, where it is named 
Lucciola. The light is not constant, but has a kind of scintillating appearance 


OLpEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 245 


LI. 


[Scythia has its territory in the north-east; it lies along the Tanais up to the Great Sea; 
On the south is the Danube with an eastward course; on the west the river Rhine 


enclosing Germany. ]! 
Lil. 


I hear every day that in it are the territories of Scythia. 
Elimea™, Dacia, Gothia keen, Germania west, by the stream of lofty Rhine. 
LUI. 
Thracia, Mcesia, smooth Pannonia, westward to mighty river Rhine, 
{ Lie] side by side south of the Danube, from Constantinople and the Pontic Sea. 
LIV. 
Land in which are sluggish bears, much amber, and crystal, 
And [many] swift-winged things® which illuminate the night. 
LY. 
Greece [is] from Thracia in its greatest extent; southward to the sea of Cephalonia; 
To the river Rhine, which is seen to the west beyond the point of the Adriatic Sea. 
LVI. 
The territory of Attica is in the east, the great country which contains Athens ; 
Achaia is on the south, to which belongs the city of Corinth. 
LVII. 


Arcadia, without question, is in the east; in it is the stone called Asbestos,P 
Since fire affects not its mass, nor is it found to be extinguished. 


recurring at every other instant, as if disclosed by the opening of the wings at each 
successive expansion. It is of considerable intensity in a single insect, but when 
three or four are brought together it is sufficient to render the smallest object 
around quite visible.” —WNaturalist’s Library (Sir J. Jardine), vol. ii. 173. 


“When a number of these moving stars are seen to dart through the air ina dark 
night nothing can have a more beautiful effect.’’—Introduction to Entomology 
(Kirby and Spence), vol. ii. letter 25. 


Pliny describes them much in the same way, and adds another name: “‘ Cicin- 
dele. . . . Ita appellant rustici stellantes volatus.’’—18, 66. 


The Oxford copy reads—nen nittech, ‘‘ shining birds’’? which seems an attempt 
to explain, but the description can only apply to fire-flies. 


P Asbestos.—From a, and cBevvuu. The copyist of the Oxford ms. seems not 
to have known this word, and proposes as an emendation rofeist, but Mac Cosse 
gives its correct etymology, which seems to imply a knowledge of Greek: ‘‘ It was 
employed for the wicks of lamps in the ancient temples, and because it main- 

tained a perpetual flame without being consumed, was named AcBeoros, unextin- 
guished. It is now used for the same purpose by the natiyes of Greenland.’’— 


R. I, A. PROC. VOL. I1., SER. II1.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2 F 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LVIII. 
ceppail! o Gopint!” cu-ngloin. fo Thar curp-1n-macrooin 
cip pail amma n-541 n-Slarp.t!! cp anol? mars mancacarr- 

LIX. 
macroéin 1p 04LmdéiT3 Opon. am-pun’o sopiait cen 1mpol 
Inyepiatt o oalmait cu péin. po ver cu pliab n-ailp n-aponeil. 

LX. 
ino-ecail parvoep apa. pliab ail etannu 1p Satta 
muip ind timéell con!- muipn. ocd Ligmpo'® co tibuipn. 

LXI. 
in nér1m U7 co h-upgna ap a Lan. cactip cunlals na pomaén 
A TUSTA CUP-IN-muUIpn mep. Ap _caé Let in TImchel. 

LXII. 

TIM pots tecait 4 h-ailp. rap 04f inn-eoparp apvoars!!9 
put péin prop-caaro apnpagamp. prut iguip ip prut poodin. 

LXIIl. 
camp eon Lagi}?! ap péin. acd sallia napbdnein 
eu pp Tian cpnéit pal”? éneic. aca Lugoon 9 ip belgerc. 

LXIv. 
actntcain!?4 mop co-n-a-miao. o Ligip co mip Toppan 
co put poodin 1ppin!-c-fléib.  praqvoerr co pleibi pipéin. 

LXV. 
eppdin o fled pipein!’s pian. cuatro ve toeb mapa Toppan 7 
muipi ind Timéell ceé 014. aT 1LLet paip qr Gallia. 

LXVI. 


ithe !28 cuata Sabais!?9 sléim. galls pectic cingicain 
Tappaconenpip po}? cLé. Lucitdin chat captaigne. 


209 cerraip, L. 
110 ocholunz, R. 
11 gae n-gloz, R. 
1l24n, L. 

113 oalmdn, L. 
U4 4rcein, R. 

115 omit, L. 

16 sbairc, L. 

7 4nopom, R. 
8 cunla, L. 

19 nayvoaitt, R. 


120 anagaip. pian .p. Usip -p. flo- 
Pastis die [oain, R. 
We sels di 

23 Lusooin, R. 

124 ecuicdin, L. 

25 won ip, R. 

126 nepein, L. 

27 conyien, R. 

128 acé,L. 

129 vel seLLaiz, R. 

130 AIO. 


O.pEeN —On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 24 


LVIII. 
Thessaly from famous Corinth, northward to Macedonia, 
Land wherein are many green spears ;1 land of good horsemanship. 
1010.6 


Macedonia, and Dalmatia the firm, are around the point of the Adriatic; 
Istria from Dalmatia to the Rhine, southward to the lofty conspicuous Alps. 


Lx. 


Italy south-east is its length: the Alps [are] between it and Gaul ; 
The murmuring sea surrounds it from Liguria to Liburnia. 


LXI. 


Rome with its preparations ready, the politic city of the Romans, 
Her territories reach the lively sea on every side around. 


LXII. 


Three streams issue from the Alps, westward across Europe they appear; 
The river Rhine is observed in the north-west; the river Loire and river Rhone. 


LXIII. 
In the east, between Loire and Rhine, is Gallia Narbonensis ; 
In the west between them, side by side, are Lugdunum and Belgica. 
LXIV. 


Aquitania, great and proud, from the Loire to the Torrian Sea ; 
To the river Rhone in the mountain ; [and] south-west to the Pyrenees. 


LXV. 
Spain, westward from the Pyrenees; on the north it lies beside the Torrian Sea; 
The sea is always around it except on the east by Gallia. 

LXVI. 


Tn it are territories known to fame, Gallecia, Beetica, Tingitana, 
Tarraconensis the renowned, Lusitania and the territory of Carthagena. 


Dana’s Mineralogy, p. 371. It was also manufactured into cloth by the ancients, 


who were acquainted with its incombustibility. It is said that Charlemagne had 


tablecloth of this kind, which he used to have thrown into the fire after dinner for 
the astonishment of his guests. It is here said to be found in Arcadia, but Pau- 
sanias says the only place in Greece where it occurred was Elis, which, however, 


was on the borders of Arcadia. 


4 Spears.—Apparently an allusion to the Macedonian phalanx. 


4 


a 


248 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LXVII. 


imp bpetan bug com-budro. inip epreno p14 amdpciaro 
api-in-acian!! prapoerp 1pia. etip eppain ip 5allia. 


LXVIII. 

Tip puaipc pubac petarb pret. cp 1pécap? mic mileo 

Tip nd clot 1-Zablac co-n-gSloip.!3 cap ap Tapibac po fery on. 
Roreypa. 


1581 MS. apmacian. 133 cin n-Zlepe n-gablac rr slop, R. 
ISZTATN BEGAN, La. 


Ox_pEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 249 


LXVII. 
The island of Britain, victorious land ;* the Island of Eriu at its north-west, 
In the ocean it extends south-west, between Hispania and Gallia. 


LXVIII. 


Land pleasant, joyous, full of wealth; land where the sons of Milesius are known ; 
Land of glorious branching stems ; land the most fruitful that is known. 


* Land : brug (bruig, anciently mruig), which occurs also in xxyvi., appears to be 
akin to the German mark. In the Aremorican dialect, where it takes the form 70, 
it is found applied to England, as here: bro-Zaos, i.e. Saxon land. Zimmer Kelt- 
ische Studien, 8.118. This stanza is wanting in the Oxford ms. 


[InDEX—next page. 


200 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


INDEX. 


Counrries AnD Towns. 


VERSE 

Acaia, : : y . 56 
Affraic, 21, 34, 40, 41, 48, 47 
Araib, : . : >, 14 
Arcane, 13 
Armein, 5 VAT 
Albain, 27, 29 
Arcaid . o7 
Amalec, 20 
Ammon, ib. 
Acuittain, 64 
Asia, . 5,6 
aibec: 29, 30 
Assardai, . 5 
Attaici, 56 
Athain, ib. 
Babiloin, . 15 
Bactria, 24 
Bistacium, 39 
Belgeic, 63 
Betain, . 30 
Bretan, 67 
Caldei, F 5 (le 
Capadoiec, . 17, 18, 31 
Cartaigne, . 66 
Cessair, . 32 
Cichloscthe, 28 
Cirinensis, 37 
Colochi, 29 
Constantin, 53 
Corinthus, 56 
Dacia (Asia), : . 24 
», (Europe), : 4 . 52 
Dalmait, : : 59 
Espdin, 65, 67 
Ktail, . 60 


Elaim, . 
Egip. LEgipt, 
Eegiptacib, 
Eoraip, . 
Etidip, 

Eriu, 


Faenicia, . 
Frigia, 


Galait, 
Germain, . 
Germain, . 
Gothia, 
Greic, 
Gallia, : 
5 narbonéin, 
. i.e. Gallicia, 


Hircdin, 
Hiber, 
Histria, 


India, 
Isuria, 


Licia, 

Liguist, 

Libuirn, 

Libia, : 
»,  Cirinensis, 

Lugdon, : 

Lucitéin, . 


Media, 
Mesopotamia, 
Madian, 
Magena, . : 


Maritana-Tingiténa, . 


VERSE 
Her obcOhee 
174 83) .37 
= ahd 2 
. 6, 49, 62 
36, 38, 43 
| ECT 


18 
30 


OL_pEN—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. 251 


InpEex—continued. 


CouNTRIES AND TowNs—continued. 


Macidoin, . : j 
Moab, 5 d 6 
Mesia, ; : 


Nabathi, °. : , 
Numedia, . : : 


Pannd6in, 
Parthi, 
Paria, 
Persai, 
Petic, 
Philip, 
Pampil, 
Pentisilia, . 
Pentapoil, . 
Palestina, 


Roim, 


Muir n-Aigide, . 


»  Adrat, 

» Hig, 

Pe aisps : 

>, Cimer. Cimerda, 
»  Citalia, : 

» Immechtrach, . 
ont, 


Sruth Danai. Danoe, 
», Danuib, 


ee Waray 
», Hufrdit, 
x dhals 


» Ligir, ° 


CouNTRIES AND Towns—continued. 


VERSE VERSE 
58 Siria, 17 
20 Saircend, . 4 5 (ult 
53 Scithia, 24, 51, 52 
Serdai, : . 28 
Sennar, 5 IG 
19 Sidon, 32, 33 
40 Séir, . 20 
Sodomdai, 20 
Stiugis, 39 
53 Sirti mora, 38 
12 
30 
12 Troe, ; 30 
66 Tripolitana, >» 8 
30 Tracia, : 538, 55 
30 Tingitain (Africa), . . 40 
28 3 (Europe), . 66 
38 Tarraconensis, 66 
19 Tessail, 58 
61 Ulbhania, . 26 
Sras 
5 Ol Muir Propontis, ol 
88, 55 »  Meoit, 7, 27 
. 82 » Mor, : . 33 
22, 25 » Romuir,. : . 9, 14, 20 
29, 31 »,  Lorrian, 17, 36, 42, 64, 65 
. 6d »  Ruad, 0 : 5 8 
28 Ind-ocian, . 36, 39, 41, 68 
53 FA inn-uar, . 5 OD 
Rivers. 
7, 50 Sruth Nilus, Nil, 21, 37, 42 
51, 53 » Nuchul, : 
s eal » Rodan, 62, 64 
14, 16, 17 » Rein, 52, 53, 59, 62, 63 
Seis HO , ‘Tigir, 12, 14 
62, 63, 64 


202 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


InpEx—continued. 


Movntains. 
VERSE VERSE 
Sliab Athlaint, : . 41,48 Sliab Cucaiscain, . 6 a) Seats) 
»  Arascin, : : . 46 5,  Usper,: - : : . 43 
3, . Alp, 59, 60 » . Peréin, . : 5 BS BS 


je Cucas., Caucais,: 2.965122 


MacatistER—WNotes on a Mummy. 253 


XXXIX.—Nores on a Mummy rn THE PossEssion oF Lorp James 
Bourter. By A. Macarister, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of St. John’s 
College, and Professor of Anatomy in the University of Cambridge. 


[Read, January 22, 1883. ] 


Txrovex the. kindness of Lord James Butler I have had the opportu- 
nity of assisting at the examination of a female Mummy, which has 
been for some time in his Lordship’s collection. It was brought from 
Egypt by Lord Walter Butler about the year 1848, having been pre- 
sented to his Lordship by Mr. Salt ; but as to its original source I have 
no information. 

The body was contained in a single wooden coffin, of the kind which 
is so common from the twenty-first dynasty onward. The bandages were 
of plain linen, which here and there showed traces as though it had been 
inscribed, but all the surface had long since been destroyed by damage 
and exposure, and the body itself was quite fragmentary. It was that 
of a small middle-aged female, of small stature (under five feet), with 
a well-formed head and (apparently) straight features, and very small 
hands and feet. 

The coffin lid is much broken, but all its pieces are preserved. 
The upper part of the lid is carved in the form of a female face, with 
a namms head-dress, and a pectoral collar of the usual diced pattern, 
with, medially, a winged disk, along the margin of which on each side 
is a line of inscription— 


‘“¢Ta an Nut mes neteru.”’ 
‘“Says Nut, daughter of the gods.”’ 


Below is an oblique chequered band, under which are the eyes of 
Horus, which fill up the corners on each side of the semicircular col- 
lar. Below the eyes on each side is a ram with a double feather 
between his horns, and standing on a standard, the emblem of Horus; 
and between these, on each side, are ten short vertical lines of in- 
scription, separated in the middle by a winged disk, and the nud or 
emblem of gold. These lines read thus, on the right :— 


Give royal supplies, Osiris. 
Unnefer, Great God, Lord of Heayen*** 
Great God, may he give bread. 
Beer, thousands of wax. 
Thousands of all things good, pure. 
Thousands of wax. 

Thousands of offerings all pure. 
Thousands of offerings all good. 
Thousands of all things delicious. 
Palm-fruits, thousands of, 

To the spirit of * * * 


R.I. A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTI. 2G 


254 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


On the left the inscriptions read :— 


Give royal supplies, Nut. 

Daughter of the gods, Lady of Heaven. 

* may she give all things. 

Good, pure * 

Thousands of. 

All things delicious, palm-fruits. 

Things, offerings all, thousands of good offerings. 

Wine, delicious palm-fruits. 

Offerings to the spirit of the Osiris, the Lady of the House. 
* * 


* daughter of Tafneyxt justified. 


Below these is a single chequered band across the middle of the 
lid, from side to side, under which is a single line of hieroglyphs read- 
ing from left to right, thus :— 


Suten ta hetep Asar Unnefer neter aa _ ta nef aka heqt 
Give royal supplies, Osiris Onnophris, great god, may he give bread, beer, 


ahau xa em aptu xa em neter senter ya em hebs meny en ka 
oxen, thousands of ducks, thousands of incense, thousands of clothing, to the 


en Asar nebt pet Tes net per maxeru yer neter aa neb 
spirit of the Osiris, lady of the house, Tesnetper, justified before the great god, 


pet Abutu 
lord of heaven in Abydos. 


Another chequered line comes below this, then a single dark fillet 
with light borders, and still lower is a row of vignettes in a cross line 
representing the judgment scene in the hall of the two truths, as 
shown in the vignette to the 125th chapter of the Ritual of Osiris or 
Todtenbuch. 

This picture is double, the scene being laterally reduplicated. In 
the middle are two figures of Osiris the judge, seated back to back, 
bearing the atef and pschent crowns, and having in his hand the was, 
or sceptre, heqg, or hook, and neyex, or whip. Before him is an upright 
stake, whereon is suspended a slain sacrifice ; but the four genii of the 
Amenti are not represented. Facing Osiris, and next to the altar, 
stands Thoth, ibis-headed, the recorder, with style and tablet, taking 
the place of Horus, and introducing the draped figure of the dead by 
the hand; behind whom stands Ma, the goddess of truth, presenting 
the dead with her two hands. Three figures stand behind: one a re- 
duplication of Ma, the others being Sekhet (cat-headed), and a bearded 
figure. Still farther out is the balance, under one beam of which sits 
Set, superintending one scale; while Horus, as a hawk-headed figure, 
presides over the other. 

Below this line of pictures, after four plain brown fillets, is another 
cross line of hieroglyphs reading thus :—‘‘ Give royal supphes, Osiris 
xenti, lord of Taser, great god, lord of Abydus dwelling in Abydus, 


ahi 


MacauistER—WNotes on a Mummy. 259 


may he give bread, beer, oxen, thousands of incense, thousands of all 
things good, pure, wax, all things good.’”’ Then come four more black 
bands, beneath which are ten small vignettes in a cross series, sepa- 
rated by nine short lines of hieroglyphs. 

The central vignette is the usual embalming scene, with Anubis, 
jackal-headed, operating on the body of the dead, which lies on a bier, 
over which the human-headed bird, emblem of the soul, hovers. This 
is the largest of the pictures of this row, and along its right margin is 
a line of writing: ‘“‘ Anubis, lord of both lands’; along its left is 
‘‘Qsiris, lord * * * may he give all good things.” To the right from 
within outwards are figures of Tuautmutef, jackal-headed; Hapi, 
baboon-headed ; Amset (destroyed); and the hawk of Horus crowned 
by the sun’s disk. To the left are Thoth, ibis-headed; Tum, Neith, 
and an obliterated figure; with a hawk to the extreme left like that 
on the right. The lines of writing between these are, on the right, 
“Says Hapi, may he give all things.” ‘‘ Osiris neter xenti, may he 
give’; to the left are, ‘‘Says Neith, good goddess, may she give.” 
“Says Tum, lord of both lands, may he give.” ‘‘All things pure, 
good, thousands.”” ‘‘* * great gods * *” 

Still lower is another chequered band over a cross band of hiero- 
glyphs: “‘ Give royal supplies Osiris Unnefer, the great god of Abydus, 
Anubis dwelling in the divine palace * * lord of Taser, lord of both 
lands, may he give clothing, wine, oxen, thousands of wax, thousands 
of incense, thousands of i 

The lower part of the coffin lid, from about the level of the middle 
of the thigh to the foot, is vertically divided into three parts: in the 
middle is a line of vignettes and vertical lines of hieroglyphs ; while 
on the side there are smaller lateral vignettes, and shorter cross lines 
of inscription. 

The first central vignette is that of an invocator before a table of 
offerings, invoking figures of Thoth, Shu, and Atum, similar to the 
vignette of chapter 114 of the Ritual; below this are six vignettes of 
standing figures of Neith, Osiris, Isis, Nephthys, Chnum, and Tefnut ? 
Along each side of these are three vertical lines of inscription, which 
read as follows on the left side :— 


Taan * * * Anpu yenti neter pa Anpu suti neb ta ta ta 
Says ? Anubis dwelling in the temple, Anubis, lord of both lands, may 
ef yet neb abtu ya em merhu en ka en Asar  nebt pet 


he give all things pure, thousands of wax, to the spirit of the Osiris, lady of the 


Tes net per mayeru nebt amay.s at Tafneyt maxeru nebamax xer 
house T- justified, all justified, daughter of T. justified all consecrated before the 


neteru nebt pet Anpu  xent neter ha 
gods, lords of heaven, Anubis dwelling in the temple. 


Ra * -* xentiuast * * ‘ta ef aka heqt ahau ya em xet 
Says dwelling in may he give bread, beer, oxen, thousands of all 


206 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


nebt nefer abt xaem  merhuenkaen Asar nebt pet Tes net 
things, good, pure, thousands of wax, to the spirit of Osiris, lady of the house, T. 


maxeru nebt amay . xa. ahau xa aptu xa em neter 
justified, all justified, thousands of oxen, thousands of ducks, thousands of 


senter aku xetneb meny 
incense, bread, all things, clothing. 
Ta an Asar Unnefer neteraa ta ef aku heqt arp xa 
Says Osiris Onnophris, great god, may he give bread, beer, wine, thousands 


em ahau xa em aptu xa em neter senter xa em hebs menx en ka 
of oxen, thousands of ducks, thousands of incense, thousands of clothing, to the 


en Tes net per maxeru sa Tafnext nebt amay xer neteru aa. nebt 
spirit of T . justified, daughter of T. all justified before the great gods, lords 


pet xer neteru Ptah. Seyar Amset neb 
of heaven, before the gods Plah Socharis Amset, lord. 
On the right side the lines read as follows :— 


Ta Anpu * * neteraa neb AbutuAmset ta ef aka heqt 
Says Anubis * * god, great lord of Abydus Amset, may he give bread, beer, 


xa em ahau xa em aptu xa em neter senter yaem menyx 
thousands of oxen, thousands of ducks, thousands of incense, thousands of clothing, 


hebs xet neb . xa em merhu en ka en _  nebt _ pet Tes net per 
all things, thousands of wax, to the spirit of the lady of the house, T . 


mmaxeru nebt amay 
justified, all consecrated. 


neb pa Tat Asar Sokar Amset ta ef aka _—heqt 
lord of the house, Tat, Osiris Soxaris Amset, may he give bread, beer, 


arp xaem ahau xa em aptu xa em neter senter xa em 
wine, thousands of oxen, thousands of ducks, thousands of incense, thousands of 


menx hebsen kaen Asar  unebt pet Tes net per maxeru neb 
clothing, to the spirit of the Osiri, lady of the house, T justified all, consecrated 


amax sa Tafnext mayeru —— Anpu-_ xenti Abutu . Anpu xenti ta 
daughter of T. justified, Anubis, dwelling in Abydus, Anubis dwelling, 
ef ta ef aka heqt xa em ahau xa em aptu 


may he give may he give bread, beer, thousands of oxen, thousands of ducks, 


xa em neter senter en ka en Tes net per . maxeru neb amax ela 
thousands of incense, to the spirit of T. justified, all consecrated before 


sa . Tafneyt mayeru yer neter aa 
daughter of T. justified before the great gods. 


Macatistrer—Notes on a Mummy. 257 


Two longer lines of vertical inscription lie outside a vertical che- 
quered band on each side of the inscriptions just given; the one on the 
left side reads as follows :— 


Ta suten hetep Net nebt pet her neteru Anpu 
Give royal supplies Neith lady of heaven, over the gods, Anubis 
xenti em neter pa. ta ef xet neb. heqt yaem ahau 


dwelling in divine palace, may he give all things, beer, thousands of oxen, 


xa em aptu. yaemnetersenter yaem hebs meny enka en 
thousands of ducks, thousands of incense, thousands of clothing, to the spirit of 


Asar nebt pet Tes net per mayeru. 
the Osiris, lady of the house, T. justified. 


The corresponding line on the right side is damaged, but seems iden- 
tical, except that it ends ‘‘sat Tafnext,” ‘‘ daughter of Tafnext.” 

The small side vignettes are—first, Hapi standing, and surrounded 
by the inscription— 


Ta Hapi Asar.Tesnet per * * * 
Says Hapi the Osiris T 
net amayx sa Tafnext maxeru nebamay . mayeru neb amay 


all consecrated, daughter of T. justified, all consecrated, justified, all conse- 


xer neb 
erated before lord. 


Hepi neb  ‘Tanen Asar Tes net per mayeru yer neter neb 
Hepi, lord, of Tanen T justified before all the gods. 
Hetep (thrice repeated) enkaen Asar nebt pet Tes net per maxeru 
Offerings to the spirit of the Osiris, lady of the house, T justified. 
Hetepu 

Offerings. 


The second vignette represents Kabhsenuf, and is bordered by the 
following short lines of inscription :— 


Ta Kabhsenuf a Asar 
Says K. of the Osiris. 


Tes net per mayeru xerem * 
{ues justified before the * 


maxeru nebt pet xer neb neter her 
justified, lady of the house, before all goods over. 


heqt xaem neter senter yaem ahau yaem aptu 
beer, thousands of incense, thousands of oxen, thousands of ducks. 


208 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 
en ka en Asar neb pet Tes net per maxeru nebt amax 
to the spirit of the Osiris, lady of the house, T justified all, consecrated 


xer neb neter aa 
before all great gods. 


The third vignette represents Anubis, and round him are the 
lines :— 


Ta Anpu 
Says Anubis. 


Asar nebt pet ? 
Osiris, lady of the house, Tes net per justified. 


nebt amax xer neter nebt pet her ta ef akau 
all consecrated before the gods, lord of heaven, ruler of ? may he give bread, 


xa em neter senter xa em hetepu xa em merhi, ya em 
thousands of incense, thousands of funeral gifts, thousands of wax, thousands of 


xet nebt merhu xa em neb nefer 
all things, wax, thousands of all things good. 


The fourth vignette represents Horus, and his inscription is simi- 
lar :— 


Ta an Har pen Asar Tes net per mayeru sat 
Says Horus Osiris, T . justified, daughter of 
Tafnext maxeru neb Amay xer neter aa ta ef yet  neb 


Tafnext justified, all consecrated before the great gods, may he give all things, 


heqt arp . xa en xet neb nefer netem bener xa en merhu 
beer, wine, thousands of all things, good, sweet, delicious, thousands of wax, to 


en ka en Asar nebt pet Tes net per 
the spirit of the Osiris, lady of the house, T. 


The fifth vignette is one of Seb, surrounded by a line of inscrip- 
tion :— 


Ta an Seb erpa neteru xa en ahau xa en merhu ya en 
Says Seb, prince of the gods, thousands of oxen, thousands of wax, thousands 


xet neb enkaen Asar nebt pet Tes net per mayeru 
of ail things, to the spirit of Osiris, lady of the house, T. justified. 


On the right side the succession of vignettes is Amset, Tuautmutef, 
Anubis, and Seb, around each of which is a similar inscription :— 


Ta Amset neter maxeru nebt amay xer neter aa 
Says A. lord to Tes net per, justified all, consecrated before the great gods, 


MacauistER—WVotes on a Mummy. 259 


ahau aptu aka abt xa em enkaen . Asar nebt pet 
oxen, ducks, bread, pure, thousands of, to the spirit of the Osiris, lord of the house, 


Tes net per maxeru nebt amax 


De justified, all consecrated. 
Ta an Tuautmutef her maxeru sa nebt pet 
Says Tuautmutef, lord of justified, daughter of the lady of the house, 
next maxeru nebt amayx xer neter aa ta ef art aka neter 


Tafnext, justified all, consecrated before the great gods; may he give wine, bread, 


senter hetepu xet neb ar ab mu . en ka en nebt pet Tes net per 
incense offerings, all things pure, to the spirit of the lady of the house, T. 
maxeru 
justified. 

Ta <Anpu' xenti neter pa Asar Tes net per mayeru 


Says Anubis, dwelling in the divine palace, the Osiris, T. justified, daughter 


maxeru neb amay xer neter aa sa nebt , 
of T. justified, all consecrated before the great gods, daughter of T. justified 


xeru xer neter aa ta ef xa en yet hetepu en ka en nebt pet 
before the great god; may he give thousands of things, offerings, to the spirit of 


Tes net per maxeru 
the lady of the house, T. justitied. 


Ta Asar net ta ef nebt any hetepu nebt 
Says Osiris, may he give all things living, offerings all, 


tef tef tef en ka en 
offerings to the spirit of. 


Ta an Seb Asar nebt pet Tes net per mayeru 
Says Seb, Osiris, lady of the house, T. justified, 
sat Tafnext maxeru xer neb neter aa 


daughter of Tafnext, justified before all the great gods. 
On the foot of the lid is a standing figure of Isis as an invocator, 
and around it— 


hetepu nebt en ka en Tes net tes per maxeru_tef tef tef nebt 
All funeral feasts, to the spirit of T. justified, offerings all, 


en ka en nebt pet S. net per maxeru 


to the spirit of the lady of the house, T. justified. 


It will be seen that the spelling of the name has been carelessly 
done here. 


260 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The inside of the lid was whitened, and adorned with, in the cen- 
tre, a female figure as invocator, about two feet and a half high, with 
an inscription above and below: these, like the similar line of hiero- 
glyphs which engirdled the lid on the inside of its margin, are very 
much injured. These are, however, identical with corresponding 
inscriptions on the inside of the coffin. 

The body of the coffin is closely written over within and without. 
On the inside there is a line of inscription commencing at the head, 
and continuous all round the side to the feet. The two side halves of 
the line begin at the middle of the head, and pass down on each side 
till they meet at the feet. Along the left side this is a suten ta hetep in 
the name of Osiris Unnefer, the great god, lord of Abydus, Amset, 
Anubis, dwelling in the divine palace, and a request for bread, beer, 
oxen, ducks, incense, clothing, wax, and thousands of good things, to 
the spirit of Tesnetper. Along the right side is a similar invocation 
in the name of Osiris Unnefer, belonging to Lycopolis, and of Tuaut- 
mutef; at the foot are the words tef, tef, tef; hetep, hetep, hetep. 

On the inside of the bottom of the coffin is the longest of the in- 
scriptions, which reads as follows :— 


Give royal supplies, Osiris, { SeaTICe Ravi pe ne } of Abydus, Anu- 


bis (Neith, Amset), Osiris Unnefer, Osiris, lord of Tattu, Osiris Soxaris, Anubis 
dwelling in the divine palace. May he give bread, beer, oxen, ducks, thousands of 
incense, thousands of wrappings, thousands of wax, thousands of wax, thousands 
of all things good, pure, thousands of all things delicious, sweet, thousands of 
offerings all, thousands of offerings all, thousands of wax, to the spirit of the 
Osiris, lady of the house, Tesnetper, justified, all consecrated before the great gods 
of Abydus. May he give all things good, pure, thousands of wax, thousands of all 
things sweet, delicious, thousands of wax, thousands of all funeral meats, thousands 
of all offerings, thousands of incense, thousands of all things good, delicious, sweet, 
to the spirit of the Osiris, lady of the house, Tesnetper, justified, all consecrated 
before the great gods. 


The figure of the female is the same as on the lid; on each side of 
the figure are two short vertical lines :— 


TaanNut neb tata nefer ta.s yet neb_ nefer neter bener 
Says Nut, lord of both lands, good. May she give all things good, delicious. 


Ta Anpu_ neb tata 
Says Anubis, lord of both lands. 


The lines below the feet are very much obliterated, the gummy 
material used in the embalming having stuck to the composition on 
the wood of the coffin, and obliterated the hieroglyphs. The parts 
left read like those above. 

On the outside of the coffin are, in the middle, five long vertical 
lines of inscription from the head-dress to the feet, which read as fol- 
lows :— 

Ta suten hetep Ra Harmaxis neter aa neb pet Ra per 

Give royal supplies, Ra Harmayis, great god, lord of heayen, Ra coming 


MacaristER—WNotes on a Mummy. 261 


em akhu pen Ta ef per er yeru hetepu neb tefu neb en ka en 


from this rising. May he give funeral meats, all supplies, all offerings, to the 
bread and beer 


nebt pet Tes net per maxeru nebt amay teri a i f  necht 
spirit of the lady of the house, T. justified all, consecrated, daughter of Tafnext, 


mayxeru. (Mistake for sa Tafnext maxeru.) 
justified. 
Ta sutenhetep Ptah Soyaris Osiris her ha pet Ta ef per 
Give royal supplies, Ptah, Soyaris, Osiris, lord of heaven. May he give 
er xeru ahau aptu  neter senter merhu meny hebs xet neb_ —nefer abt 


funeral meats, oxen, ducks, incense, wax, clothing, all things good, pure, 


en ka en neb pet Tes net per maxeru 
to the spirit of the lady of the house, T. justified. 
Ta sutenhetep Anpu am Utu n neb Taser en amenti 


Give royal supplies, Anubis, belonging to Lycopolis, lord of Taser in the West, 


neb (Anpu) xenti neter pa ta ef per er xeru hetepu neb 
Anubis, dwelling in the temple; may he give funeral meats, gifts all, 


tefu ml) ee 
offerings all. 


Ta sutenhetep Seb erpa neter ta ef per er xeru arp.s_ art 
Give royal supplies, Seb, prince of the gods. May he give funeral meats, wine, 


xet nefer en ka en nebt pet Tes net per maxeru nebt amax 
things good, to the spirit of the lady of the house, T. justified, all purified. 


Ta  suten hetep Asar xenti ament neteraa neb Abut 
Give royal supplies, Osiris, dwelling in the west, great god, lord of Abydus. 


Ta ef per er xeru ahau aptu  neter senter en ka en nebt pet Tes 
May he give funeral meats, oxen, ducks, incense, to the spirit of the lady of 


net per maxeru nebt amay sa t Tafneyt mayeru 
the house, justified, all consecrated, daughter of T. justified. 


These lines, included in a’chequered border, occupy the middle 
part of the coffin, while the rounded sides are covered with short 
eross lines, thirty-seven on the right, and forty on the left. These 
read continuously, the right being— 


Ta sutenhetep Asar xenti uasti ament neteraa neb Abutu 
Give royal supplies, Osiris, dwelling in the west of Thebes, great god, lord of Aby- 


ta ef per er xeru xa em art xaem heqt xa em 
dus; may he give funeral meats, thousands of wine, thousands of beer, thousands of 


R. I, A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2H 


262 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


ahau ya em aptu. ya em netersenter ya el merhu 
oxen, thousands of ducks, thousands of incense, thousands of wax, 


xa em meny hebs menx xa em arp ar tt. xa em hetepu 
thousands of clothing, thousands of wine thousands of funeral 


xa em tefu xaem  xet neb nefer abt xa xet 
meats, thousands of offerings, thousands of all things good, pure, thousands of all 


nebt netem bener any neter am. en ka en nebt pet 
things sweet, delicious, living, divine, to the spirit of the lady of the house, 


Tes net per maxyeru nebt amax sat. ifnext mayeru nebt amax 
AN justified, all consecrated daughter of Tafnext, justified all, conse- 


ar ten neb.s.rr.maxeru nebt amax xer <Asar xenti 
crated, done, before all, justified, all consecrated before Osiris, dwelling 


em Abutu 
in Abydos. 


It will be seen here that the mother’s name is again misspelled. 
On the left side these cross lines are much damaged, but they 
read :— 


Ta Ra Harmayis * * xaem heqt xa em art xa em 
Says, Ra Harmayis, thousands of beer, thousands of wine, thousands of 


ahau xa em aptu. ya em merhu xaem  hebs meny xa em 
oxen, thousands of ducks, thousands of wax, thousands of clothing, thousands of 


neter senter xa em hetepu ya em tefu neb 
incense, thousands of offerings, thousands of gifts, all, &c. 


and so on, as on the other side. 

The back inscriptions are scrawled and frequently misspelled, but 
there is close under the margin, separated therefrom and from the 
cross lines by chequered bands, a very well executed line which is 
precisely similar to the legend of the cross lines on the right, but 
which on the left reads— 


Ta suten hetep Seb erpa neteru Anpu . her Taser neb ta ta Amset 
ta ef, &e. 


The name of the lady is one with which I am not familiar, but it 
is one of a group which seemed to be fairly common, especially in the 
new Empire. Thus Lieblein has chronicled examples of Tes-mut-per 
(1118 and 1829), Tes-ra-per (11386), Tesyonsu (1187), and Tes-aset- 
per (1155). Most of these have the peculiar determinative, somewhat 
like a linear quadruped with erect tail sitting on its hind legs, and 
resembling the figure with the syllabic value set. 

The mother’s name Tafneyt is not so uncommon, and examples of 
it are given in Lieblein (1066 and (1067). 

In all cases Tes-net-per’s name is spelled with a prosthetic s, which 
is simply a phonetic complement of the syllabic sign for ¢es. 


Ind AO FANDIN AO LNOUW GNV SHGIS NO NOILdIAOSNI 


“della m4 


OF pene ieee A4 
wg See ® ey 9 oY 


erie 


eh ae Ieee 
12 eye Lat Sv" B Abs Gb addd 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Plate XV. 


J inh pi) @& ee I“A AKA : 
~—AXZ A: rae ‘a 


INSCRIPTION ON BACK OF FIGURE OF RUI. 


MacaListrER—On a Monument of Rui. 263 


XL.—On a Monument oF Ruz iw tae Dusiiw Narronat Museum. 
By A. Macatister, M.D., F.R.S. (Plates XVI. and XVII.) 


[Read, June 11, 1883.] 


A .irrLE stone statue in the National Museum is one of the few Egyp- 
tian specimens in the collection. No record exists, to my knowledge, 
to indicate its source, but it originally formed part of the collection of 
the Royal Dublin Society. It is in an exceedingly bad state of pre- 
servation, and has been sorely weathered, so that the right side of the 
figure has lost its entire surface, with the inscription thereon, and the 
back has been so much defaced that with difficulty can many parts of 
its inscription be reconstructed. 

The block is in the form of a squatting figure, with a flat back 
forming a tablet. Above, it is surmounted by a head, on the flat top 
surface in front of which are the outlines of two hands carved. The 
head is very much worn, but had originally a sort of namms head- 
dress. 
The stone is a very soft yellow sandstone, so powdery that it 
erumbles when shaken never so lightly, and the whole block is in 
size about 18 inches by 15 by 12. 

It bears an inscription around its front and sides in horizontal 
lines, reading from right to left (Pl. XVI.), and a second inscription 
on the flat back (Pl. XVII.), both commonplace enough proscynemata, 
but interesting as memorials of a remarkable man. 

The inscription on the front (Pl. XVI.) reads thus :— 


(1) Suten hetep ta Mentuém Ani nebt Ara sat Ra 9 io ts 
Give royal supplies, Mentu in Hermonthis, the lady of ) the daughter of the 
Uraeus § sun. } 


x * *€ ? her tep? * * (Neb ?) ta hent neteru 
chief over Nephthys ? mistress of the gods. 


(2) Ta sen per er xerw aptiu haw akaw menx hebs, xa em xet 
May they give funeral meats, \ geese, oxen, bread, clothing, thousands of all 
bread, beer, 


nebt mnefert abt tutu pet gamat ta 
things, good, pure, gifts of heaven, treasures of the earth. 


(3) Anentiu Hapi em tephet ef en ka en an mer tpa 
Things brought by the Nile from his secret places to the ka of the scribe, chief ) 
of the palace, § 


mer pa xeru Rui Ta sen per aq 
superintendent of the ) Rui.. May they give to go in ) 
and out. f 


treasury 


264 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


(4) Un api ta en ka en mer sent (uta) Mentu em An 
as upon earth to the ka of the superintendent of the ) of Mentu in Hermonthis 
granaries 
Rui Ta sen Tahuti oe a ae pe 
Rui. May they give the feast of Thoth * 


(5) swra * per her heru (em s-het) * * * kekm en 
to cause to drink, to travel the roads (in light ?) (and not in?) darkness to the 
(of Karneter) or 
ka en * * 


to dri 
peer (to drive away) 


In this inscription, the first difficulty is in the names of the divi- 
nities. J/entu is plain, and the last may be Wephthys, or possibly Rata, 
the female member of the triad of Hermonthis: but so much of the 
second is lost that it is very doubtful; it is certainly not Harpa ra, 
but may be Jszs. Chonsu sometimes appears as the third of this tri- 
nity ; but the feminines show that it is not so here. 

In line 4 the character after Zuhutd is gone; and in line 56 all 
from heru to kekut is unrecognisable. 

The inscription on the back (Pl. XVII.) is still more imperfect, 
and all the lines have lost their beginnings and endings: what is 
recoverable reads thus :— 


(1) * Mentu Ant Rui tet ef 
in Hermonthis Rui he says— 


(2) * (anxi?)wapita wah SCI Shea 
Oh! living on earth, approachers, passers-by * 


(8) (ut?) w pen tefu abu hebkar  neter hent * * 
this stele, fathers, priests, ministers of the divine majesty * 


(4) * hes ten ar ten hebu suten ten * mer * * 
your praises, ye keep the feasts, royal your * loving. 


ye 4 - se 
(5) an ten a CMatENCSE SN Iiteh Cems =) ne 
as ye would not die ? say ye. 
(6) * * em * anyxu nefer u uch ma * * (api ta ?) 
on ? life, happiness, increase, as (one upon earth). 


\ 


(7) Suten* wu yet  (neb netem bener ?) aptiu ahau akau 
Royal * things all sweet, delicious, geese, oxen, bread. 


(8) xa em yet neb— nefer abt enkaen an. mer pa 
thousands of all things, good, pure, to the spirit of the scribe, major domo. 


The characters which occupied the lacune in this, especially in the 
lines 6 and 7, are not traceable on the monument. In line 5 the cha- 
racters I have read ¢eyes are very vague, and the determinative is gone. 


MacattsteR—On a Monument of Ru. 265 


The entire back inscription is surmounted by the Utas, right and 
left eyes of Horus, with between them a sen or ring. 

The person herein commemorated is the famous Rui, the Superior 
of the house of Hatasu, who flourished about 1300 B. c. under Menep- 
thah I1., Hotephima, and his successor Seti II. He filled the offices 
of Commander of the Legion of Amen, Superintendent of the Store- 
house of Amen, Chief of Constructions, High Priest of Amen, and, 
according to this monument, he was Mayor of the Palace, Chancellor 
of the Exchequer, and Superintendent of the Granaries. 

The name Rui is peculiar, although it occurs elsewhere as an 
Egyptian personal name ;! and Brugsch Pacha has very ingeniously 
conjectured (Geschichte, p. 584) that the name is of Semitic origin. 
The Egyptian © is most frequently transliterated into Hebrew as Gy 
as in Rebu, and Rutennu for Lubim and Ludim; also in the Coptic 


we find the letters A and p used interchangeably in spelling the 
same words in different dialects, and for foreign words ;* similarly the 


1 See Lieblein’s Dictionary, Nos. 628, 635, 704, 798, 858, 908, 909, 930, 953, 
and 1018. Of these ten inscriptions (mostly, uf not all, of the period of the Israel- 
itish residence in Egypt) three (908, 909, 930) are most probably relative to our 
hero. The inscription commemorating him from West Silsilis (Lepsius, Denkindler, 
ur. 200, 2) gives the particulars of some of his offices as follows:—Erpaha, or 
Prince of the first rank ; Commander of the Legion of Amen; Superintendent of 
the Great House of Amen; Superintendent of the Treasury of Amen in the days of 
Menephthah II. The inscription given by Lepsius (p. 237) is of his son Ruma, 
who fulfilled some of these offices in the next reign. 

Of the persons of the name Rui enumerated in Lieblein the following are the 
genealogies :—The first is Amen-Rui, son of Amen Nebuahab and his wife Sata- 
men, brother of Aakheperka (Leiden). The second from Munich, is the priest Rui, 
whose wife Ai had four sons, Meriara, Uaunexeta, Ab-mai, and Amhebra, and two 
daughters Pipiu and Ani. The third from Vienna is in the family of the ‘‘ Wise 
Divine Scribe Shebeth”’ and his sister Ptahmerit, whose son was the scribe of the 
hierogrammatic school of the Lord of the two lands, Parenen, and his daughter 
Nefer Ari, whose daughter was Amen Mes. Rui the Merpa, or ruler of the house, 
was brother of Shebeth, and had another brother Ptahemhat, and two sisters Meri- 
nub and Meratayet. All these belonged to dynasties earlier than the x1x*h. The next 
from Turin isa lady, Rui, daughter of Ptahemheb and his wife Raau, who had 
brothers Uaui and Maaui. In a tablet in London (Lieblein, 953) is a genealogy of 
the descendants of Nashait, whose children were Bai and Rui, whose son was Chief 
of Constructions to the King, and his daughter Pipui; their children were Ame- 
nuahsu, son ; the Priest of the House of the Sacred Scribes, Rui, son; Ptahmua, 
son; and Anaahi, daughter. These names singularly resemble those in 635, and 
are probably of the same family. 

One stele in Boulaq (No. 67) bears the name of An-rui, son of Aahmes. 


2 Thus, for example, in the 10th of Acts, the Coptic Testament has in some 
dialects KOPNHPIOC for KopynAtvs, and in many other instances these letters 
are used convertibly in the different dialects: thus the Bashmuric uses A very 
frequently, where the Boheirish or Sahidic use PB, as in Aew! for P&I, 
or SPREAUTC for ALREPVS, &c. Modern Coptic in all its dialects sometimes 


follows the more Shemitic usage, and replaces with A the old Egyptian ©, as for 


266 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Egyptian form Aram is used for Dy (Brugsch, Geog. Ins. 1. 68, 11. 28, 
31, 37, ii. 50), while conversely Arya or Bactria is transliterated in 
Egyptian a/ (Brugsch, Geog. Ins. iii. 66). 

From this it may be inferred that Rui = Lui, and this, with the 
consonantal sound given to the Vau (as in the case of |}, the Egyptian 
An, which in Ezekiel’, xxx. 17, is pointed |]8) would indicate that 
the name Rui was, as Brugsch supposed, the Egyptian equivalent of 
the Hebrew Levi. 

If this be so, then Rui or Levi may have been an Israelite by birth, 
although emphatically an Egyptian by professed faith ; and by confor- 
mity to the customs of the country, this primitive Beaconsfield rose to 
the highest pinnacle of power, like his predecessor and compatriot 
Joseph. In his monuments, unlike mi t other Egyptian personages, 
he does not, as far as I know, give us his m \ther’s name nor his ancestry ; 
but he enumerates the list of offices which he filled, which were indeed 
the chief posts in the land—religious, military, and civil—some of 
which he transmitted to his son Ru-ma. 

Rui must have occupied this position of influence during the trou- 
blous times for Israel which culminated in the Exodus, and must thus 
have been brought into forcible collision with his greater and more 
noble compatriot Moses, whose stern refusal of compliance with the 
requirements of Egyptian worship possibly may have opened the way 
for the political success of his more wily fellow-countryman. 

One can scarcely imagine that these two could have been contem- 
poraries, especially if they were really of the same nation, without 
being bitter foes: and perhaps, without straining conjecture too far, 
we may here find the key of a mystery which has long puzzled many 
acute minds. The Apostle Paul, quoting one of the Jewish historical 
traditions, speaks of Moses’ Egyptian antagonists as Jannes and Jam- 
bres (2 Tim. i. 8). The first of these is called in various records 
by words which are different modifications of the one well-known 
Egyptian name Ani,’ a name as old as the shepherd kings, one of 


instance WA for <=> In other languages not cognate the same interchange is 
familiar: thus the Pehlvi use 7 where the Zend has 7, and in general the physio- 
logical relations of these two letters are the closest possible. The reverse change 
of a Greek p into an Egyptian & is seen in the hieroglyphic rendering of the 
name of the wife of Ptolemy I1., Arsinée, which is written A/s-ar-na, while the 
similar name of the wife of Philopator I. is spelled -4/-si-nia. 

1 The alteration in pointing in this passage in Ezekiel is intended evidently to 
be suggestive of the vanity of the idolatry of Ov, just as a similar meaning in Ho- 
sea, iv. 15, is expressed by the use of yw MA for OND. 

See in this connexion also the interesting point, lost in our English version in 
Micah, i. 13, where the words w ‘3? and ty ~ | are used in close connexion as 


a kind of poetic word-play. 
2 The names of these two magicians are giyen in very varied forms by the older 


MacauistER—On a Monument of Rui. 267 


whom, according to Manetho, was Iania (Josephus, Contra Apion. 
I SeXAV) i 

The other name has puzzled etymologists, and appears in a variety 
of fancy guises: it is Lambres, Mamre, Mambres, Lambarus, Ambrose, 
Lombros, Lotapa,: Jotapea, or Cabala. In all these versions, except the 
last three, the radicals are Am and Ro; the 3 being evidently eupho- 
nic,” as in the oldest Talmudic form it is written N77); in which 
form the name resolves itself without much difficulty into An mer Rui, 
or simply An Rui, “the priest Rui,” the modification being very much 
less than that by which Ani has become Jochanne, Jamnes, or Aves. 
In the absence of any reason to the contrary, in the view of their 
contemporaneity, of their both belonging to the priesthood, of their 
certainly being on opposite sides, and possibly being of a common na- 
tionality, we may therefore identify this priest Ro, or Ru, with our 


writers ; the oldest forms occur among the Talmudists: thus in the tract Menachoth of 
the Babylonian Talmud (ch. ix. p. 85, col. 1, Amsterdam edition, 1715) the names 


are given as x12) SIO, Iochanna and Mamre. In other Talmudic refe- 
rences Iannes appears as a, NIM, or SI), while Iambres is some- 
times ANP) or NDP. The rabbinical writers also vary the spelling conside- 
rably : thus ii the oteron Numbers, xxii. 22 (Frankf. 1709, p. 90, col. 2) Rabbi 
Simeon (or his disciple who wrote it) spells them D°J)) and DIVAN), Lones 


and Tombros. In the Midrash Tanxuma (section Ki Tesha, Frankf. 1701, p. 38) 
they are nearly the same, Jonos and Iombros, while R. Gedaliah ben Iechaija in 
Shalsheleth Hakabbala (Venet. 1587, p. 18, c. 2, last line) calls them 49835 
IS -DIADDN, that is, Tohannis and Ambrosius, Iohn and Ambrose. Iannes 


is rendered Jamnes, and lambres Mambres, in the Vulgate; and I believe that the 
form Dejannes exists in an Arabic catena, coupled with the names of Iambarus and 
Sarudas. Tedac Levi, quoted by Fabricius (Codex Pseudepigraphicus, Hamb. 1713, 
p- 813), calls them Aves and Samres. Glycas Siculus (Diss. 1736, vol.i. p. 33) ren- 
ders it Zambres. The Greek form used in 2 Tim. iii. 8 is ‘Iavyv7js and IauBpijs, 
as in Eusebius (Preparatio Evangelica, lib. ix. c. 8, ed. Paris, 1628, p. 485), 
where, in the quotation from Numenius Apameus the Pythagorean, they are called 
tepoypauparéis, and are said to have been selected by the Egyptians to oppose 
Moses. In the quotation from Artapanus (Euseb. P. Ev. lib. ix. c. 27, p. 435) they 
are called tous iepets vto Meugpw. ‘The discrepancies in the spelling have led to 
confusion : thus Jalkut Rubeni gives three names, Jonos, Jochne, and Mamre. So 
does the Arabic catena. According to Numenius, they were threatened with death 
if they did not perform miracles equal to those of Moses, and by their juggleries 
and incantations they succeeded in altering the colour of the Nile. Thus Artapa- 
nus testifies to Iambres’ priesthood, while Numenius testifies to his being a sacred 
scribe or An. The discrepancy of the statement of the former, that he was priest 
at Memphis, with the fact that Rui was priest at Hermonthis, may be taken guan- 
tum valeat. 

1 In Pliny (Hist. Naturalis, lib.°xxx. c.1) the three Jewish magicians are given 
as Moses, Iamnes, and Iotapa ; the last name varies a little in different editions. In 
the Elzevir of 1616, and the Aldine of 1530, it is ‘‘ Mose et Iamne et Iotape.”’ 
In the Paris edition of 1532 it is ‘‘ Mose etiamnum et Iochabela.”’ 

2 This is evident; for as Buxtorf (Lexicon Chald. Talm. 1639, p. 946) shows 
the 5} is similarly inserted in the Mamre of Genesis, xiii. 18, by the Targumists. 


268 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


high- priest Rui. If this be so, the Talmudic tale’ of his having been 
drowned i in the Red Sea is certainly erroneous, as Rui survived his 
master Menepthah, and of him and Ani the tombs were known long 
after, as Palladius, in the Lausiac History, speaks, in the section pert 
Makariou tou Alewandreos, of Kyzotaduov Tov ‘lavvod Kat lapBpov tov 
Payor. 

There is a statue somewhat similar, though larger, in the British 
Museum. 


! The Rabbinical authorities differed as to the ultimate fate of these magicians, 
but they agree for the most part in regarding them as the sons of Balaam, and 
identify them with the magicians who warned Pharaoh of the birth of Moses. 
Abulpharagius (Hist. Dynastiarum, p. 17) says that the young Moses was given 
over to them to teach, that they taught him magic; hence Apuleius (Apolo- 
gia, Paris, 1635, p. 100, 1. 18) speaks of ts Moses et Iannes as magicians. We learn 
from the Jalkut Rubeni (p. 81, col. 2) that beg foiled by Moses by the plague of 
the lice they became proselytes, but not sincere ones, for according to Tanyuma 
(p. 36, col.2) they became the leaders of the defection of the golden calf. One 
ancient Midrash on Ex. xv. 10, says that Iohanne and Mamre were drowned in 
the Red Sea. So says the Arabic Catena; while Jonathan ben Uzziel, in the 
Targum on Num. xxii. 22, says they perished in the slaughter of the Midianites. 
In the Zohar before quoted (108, c. 2) in the comment on Exod. xxxii. 28, they 
are said to have perished in the slaughter by the Leyites: indeed the passage is 
explained to mean that the Levites slew these two, who in eyil influence were as 
bad as 3000. 

For further conjectures, see Schéttgen, Hore Hebraice et Talmudice in Nov. 
Test. Leipzig, 1733 ; Grotius, Dissertatio de Ianne et LIambre, Hafnie, 1707 ; 
Zentgrav, de Ianne et Iambre, Argent. 1669; Michaelis de Lanne, &c., Halae, 
1747; Wetstein, Nov. Test. Amst. 1751; Bochart, Hierozoicon, Leyden, 1692, 1. 
lib. ii. p. 6445, cap.53; and Dilherr, Disputationum, Noriberg. 1652, vol.i. p. 272. 
The book of Iannes and Jambres was supposed to be extant in the days of Origen 
(Comm. in Matth. xxvii. 9, ined. Paris, 1711, p. 1012), at least in referring to 
the prophecy regarding the potter’s field he says, in commenting on quotations from 
uncanonical books, that this passage on the Egyptian magicians is taken from a cer- 
tain ‘‘ libro secreto qui superscribitur Iannei et Mambrei Liber.’’? Among the earlier 
commentators there was a considerable difference of opinion as to Paul’s source of 
information: some, like Theodoret (in loco), teaching that he had learned it from 
Jewish tradition; others, like Ambrose (Opera, 1549, p. 2070 p), regarding it as a 
quotation from an apocryphal work, to which he refers, and from which he has 
probably gathered the fact that they were brothers, a statement also made by Pal- 
ladius (loco citato supra); while others believed that it was learned by direct imspi- 
ration. The name Ani occurs in several monumental inscriptions: there is in 
Turin an inscription of a scribe of this name (Stele, No. 69), with no genealogy. 


MacatisteEr—On a Series of Scarabei. 269 


X LI.—Eeyrrotocicat Norrs. No. I.—On a Series oF ScaraBpt. 
By AtexanpEr Macauisrer, M.D., F.R.S. (Plate XVIII.) 


[Read, 22nd January, 1883.] 


A serins of Scarabeei, the property of J. R. Garstin, Esq., was lent to 
me for examination, with the history that they had formed a portion of 
Belzoni’s Collection, and, having been purchased therefrom, had been 
mounted as a necklace. There are sixteen, whose inscriptions are as 
follows :— 

1. Length 2cm.; breadth 1:5; green enamel; winged disk; two 
hawks: ‘“ Nefer neter Ser-Ka-Ra nefer anx nefer nub,” ‘The good 
God; Ser-Ka-Ra, Good life of Gold.” Ser-Ka-Ra was the by-name of 
Amenhetp I., the second king of the eighteenth dynasty, who reigned 
about 1600 B.c. Fig. I. 

2. Green enamel; brown-backed ; length 2cm.; breadth 1:2 cm. ; 
scroll bordered: ‘‘ Der pet hetepu ka Har,’ ‘‘ Superintendent of the 
House of Accounts of the Cattle, Horus, or Ab-har.”’ This discon- 
tinuous scroll border I am informed by Dr. Birch is very ancient. 
Fig. II. 

3. Brown enamel; length 2cm.; breadth 1°2cm.; Papyri, the 
crown of the lower country on each side; the wasp, and emblem of 
the south country ‘‘ res’’—the whole probably meaning ‘‘ King of the 
Upper and Lower Country.” Fig. IIT. 

4. Dark-brown stone; broken; deeply cut: ‘‘ Ra nefer ura,” ‘The 
sun guards the good passage.” Fig. LV. 

5. Brown stone; length 1}cem.; breadth 1 em.; criocephalic stand- 
ing figure of Amen, holding any in right hand, and eg in left, with, 
in front, a cartouche inscribed with the name Ramenyeper, the preeno- 
men of Thothmes III., the Great King, the fifth of the eighteenth 
dynasty, who reigned about 1550 B.c. Fig. V. 

6. Small green enamel; 1 cm. long; 7mm. broad; inscribed with 
a scroll having a vefer on each side. The curve is exactly that of the 
profile of the modillion of a Corinthian column. Fig. VI. 

7. Small green enamel; 6mm. long; 8 broad ; inscribed ‘‘ Amen 
neb,” possiblya name. Fig. VII. 

8. A long ellipse, not beetle-like; inscribed Ra neb uat, possibly 
aname; 15mm. long; 6mm. broad. Fig. VILL. 

9. An ornamental urn or patera, with two side uraei and neb 
below. A similar ornament I have seen upon monuments of Uasarkon 
of the twenty-second dynasty, the ‘‘ Zerah”’ of the Book of Kings, 
who reigned in the ninth century B.c. This is not beetle-lke, but 
resembles an ovulum shell. Fig. IX. 

10. Also of green enamel; 10mm. by 6; inscribed with a ureus, 
or symbolic serpent. Fig X. 


R. I. A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. II1.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. Dial f 


270 Proceedings of the Royal Trish Academy. 


11. Green enamel; inscribed ‘‘ neb yet nefer,” ‘‘ all good things ”’; 
length 12mm. ; breadth 6. Fig. XI. 

12. Green enamel; 12mm. by 9; inscribed with the Papyri or 
emblem of the lower country, below which is written ‘‘neb nefer,” 
‘‘Good Lord of the Lower Country.” Fig. XII. 

13. A brown enamel, very doubtful, suspiciously new-looking 
beetle. Dr. Birch is likewise inclined to doubt its genuineness. It is 
inscribed Amen ra neb. Fig. XIII. 

14. Green enamel; 17mm. by 12mm.; a boldly-cut hawk of 
Horus, with the sign web beneath, “Har neb,” ‘‘ Horus Lord.” 
Fig. XIV. 

15. A large fine Scarabeeus; 22mm. by 13 mm.; with a handsome 
continuous scroll border, not unlike the discontinuous scroll of No. 2, 
within which is an ogee scroll above and below, with the two eyes 
of Horus and Ka-Ka below. There was a king Ka Kau of the fifth 
dynasty, but his name is written differently. Fig. XV. 

16. A very small ill-made Scarabeus, with imperfectly written on 
it ‘‘ Zen ha ra men ned,” possibly aname. Fig. XVI. 

A soft grey stone Scarabeus, given to me by the late Rev. 
Canon Finlayson, and obtained by him from Dr. Yule of Alexandria, 
is inscribed ‘‘ Mer-7-ra-s,” ‘‘ Beloved of the Sun.” This very closely 
resembles the name of the Chief Priest of Khuenaten’s new temple. 
Fig. XVII. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Proc. R.1.A., Vol. 2, Ser. ii. Plate XVILL 


SCARABA®I. 


Kryanan—On Inscribed Stones, Co. Donegal. 2i1 


XLII.—Inscrizep Sronss, Co. Donecat. By G. H. Kryanan, 
M.R.I.A., &. (Plate XIX.) 


[Read, February 26, 1883. ] 


In the Statistical Survey of the County of Donegal, published by the 
Dublin Society in 1802, the author, James M‘Parlan, M. D., calls at- 
tention to a cupped stone near Newtowncunningham, and thus describes 
it: ‘‘ In the deer-park of Castleforward, in the beech-grove, is a flag, 
five feet in diameter, perfectly circular, and regularly indented with 
holes half an inch deep and one inch diameter; it is raised on other 
stones eighteen inches high.’”? From this description it would appear 
that the Castleforward inscribed stone is a table-stone allied to those 
megalitic structures now generally called dolmens or cromleacs. The 
stone to which I would call attention belongs to another type, being a 
gallan or pillar-stone. It stands in the townland of Dooenglebe in Glen 
Swilly, on the margin of the flat of the river Swilly. 

This stone is a little more than two feet in height above the ground, 
is of a rude triangular shape, one side ranging due S. and N., the 
second looking nearly south (S. 20 E.), and the third, which is shghtly 
bowed, looking toward the N.E. The top, which is nearly flat, and a 
little smaller than the base line of the stone, its east corner being also 
broken off, has on it cups of from about three inches to one inch in 
diameter, and from half to quarter inch deep; they are represented in 
Plate XIX., fig. 1, which is a reduction from a rubbing. Plate XIX., 
fig. 2, is also a reduction from a rubbing of the cups on the southward 
face of the stone. Onthe west face there appears to be only one cup, 
close to the 8. E. edge, while on the N. E. face none were found. 

From the maps of the top and south face (Plate XIX., figs. 1 and 2) 
it will be seen that these inscriptions are similar to those in the 
County Fermanagh to which Mr. Wakeman of Enniskillen has called 
attention, and also to those found on flat or lying stones and on the 
sides of pillar-stones in the Counties Wexford and Wicklow, but more 
especially at Ballykean, near Redcross in the latter. The cups on the 
Dooenglebe gallan specially prove that they cannot be due to weather- 
ing, as both sets of cups are similar; yet one set is on a bed surface, 
while the other is on a plane surface at right angles to the structure 
of the rock. If due to weathering, and the first were cups, the latter 
would have to be either thin discs or crescents. The stone appears to 
be an altered basic tuff or slaty gabbro, but I did not knock a chip 
off it. 


NOTES ADDED IN THE PRESS. 


The Dooenglebe cupped standing stone (Glen Swilly) is called the 
‘‘ King’s Stone’; the tradition about it being that the ancient kings 
were crowned at it. In its vicinity is an ancient well, and imme- 
diately above it on the brow of the hill a caher, or stone fort. 


212 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The Castleforward cupped table stone is locally known as the 
‘‘Giant’s Grave.”’ Some fifty years ago, or thereabouts, the table was 
broken in two, and nearly half of it taken away; now the remaining 
portion is lying close by, while the supporting pillars have been 
undermined and tumbled about by people digging after rabbits. 

About three miles east of Letterkenny, in the townland of Trim- 
ragh, immediately adjoining the old south shore line of Lough Swilly, 
but now separated from it by a large tract of ‘‘ intakes,” is a large 
stone called the ‘‘ Giant’s Rock.” A portion of this is said to have 
been quarried away by a man who had a contract on the new road from 
Letterkenny to Derry ; but the piece is lying alongside as if detached 
by frost. But on the remaining surface, which slopes nearly due 
east, there are, on one portion, six cups called the ‘‘ Giant’s Finger- 
holes.’’? These are arranged so as to form two equally-sized equilateral 
triangles; while on another, and slightly raised portion of the surface, 
there is one cup. About one hundred yards due east is a large flat 
stone called the ‘‘ Giant’s Grave,’’ on which are two cups, while in its 
vicinity, on a rock surface zm situ, are two or more cups, and ona 
smaller stone, about fifty yards to the south, is one cup, about two 
hundred yards 8. W. of the ‘‘ Giant’s Rock”’; and likewise on the old 
shore of Lough Swilly there was an ancient church, the site of which 
has been covered up by the new railway embankment. 


1'The Donegal giants seem to have had six fingers, besides thumbs, as the 
“‘siant finger-holes’’ that have since been pointed out have each seven cups. 


a 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Plate XIX. 


Proce. R.LA., Vol. 2, Ser. ii. 


x 

an 
ye ° 
oe 
se ds 


Doo 


St oe eee 


laps on the South tace of the 


Doocen tblebe ballon bo Lonegat. 


TUARE SID LIULP) <a 


ke 
ike 


fi ae 
a 


Batt—On Some Indian Brass Castings 273 


XLIII.—On Some Brass Castines oF Inpran Manuracturr. By 
Professor V. Batt, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S. 


[Read, January 22, 1883.] 


THE objects now exhibited, though in themselves of rude design, bear 
testimony to the possession by those who made them of a considerable 
degree of skill in the working of metals. Having been made for me, 
I am acquainted with the circumstances of their manufacture; and 
a statement of these, together with some general remarks upon the 
metallurgical processes which are practised by the inhabitants of 
India, should, I think, prove not unacceptable to the Members of the 
Academy, who possess in their Museum so many examples of the pro- 
ductions of the pre-historic metallurgists of this country. 

By way of preface, I propose to give avery brief sketch of the 
methods adopted by the natives of India for the extraction of metals 
from their ores, and their subsequent treatment. Many of these 
methods, so far as we know, not only date back to the earliest periods 
of which there is any record, but they were probably first invented 
at some vastly more remote epoch. 

Scarcely without an exception, each of these metallurgical pro- 
cesses involves an expenditure of manual labour and time which are 
quite disproportionate to the results, and hence it is that imported 
metals, manufactured in Europe, can undersell the indigenous produc- 
tions of India. The effect of this competition, throughout wide 
regions, has been to cause the native miners and smelters to adopt 
new modes of obtaiming their livelihood; but to change his trade is 
more difficult for an inhabitant of India, owing to the influence of 
caste, than it is for an artizan of any other country—the consequence 
being, that these industries are in some cases kept alive by a struggle 
of the most severe character, where the reward of unending labour is 
a state of chronic indigence, scarcely removed from one of famine. 

It needs no gift of prophecy, therefore, to foresee the extinction of 
these arts at a not distant period, which in itself affords a strong reason 
for describing them while the materials for doing so are still avail- 
able. By some writers it has been remarked contemptuously, that 
though the native artizans possess the art, they know nothing of the 
science of these operations. That such is the case is true; but it is 
also true of many crafts in Europe. The application of scientific 
guidance is a modern growth, and it has been left to modern chemists 
to explain the rationale of processes, which discovered first by rule of 
thumb, have been blindly followed for many centuries. 


274 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


It is quite impossible to enter into any details of Indian metal- 
lurgy; already I have published much on the subject; but, as 
giving some idea of its extent, it may be stated that an account of the 
various forms of bellows by which the blast is produced would alone 
afford material for a very long Paper, while an account of the many 
tribes and races engaged in mining and rough smelting operations 
could not fail to be of the highest interest to the Anthropologist. It 
is a most remarkable fact that, throughout a large part of India, so 
far as I have been able to ascertain, these races and tribes are almost 
always Non-Aryans, or so-called aborigines. It seems, therefore, at 
least possible that these arts originated at a period anterior to the 
Aryan inyasion. 

Gold.—The production of gold in India has, for the moet part, 
been from alluvial washings ; but evidence exists that the crushing of 
auriferous quartz has been practised to some extent in certain locali- 
ties. 

The esteem with which the natives of India regard ornaments of 
absolutely pure gold is notorious; and they have invented two or 
more most ingenious and elaborate processes for removing the alloy 
of silver which occurs naturally in native gold. 

Very full accounts of these processes are given in the famous 
classic of Akbar’s time (the Azn-7-Akbart), which was written in the 
16th century by Abdul Fazl. I cannot here attempt to give even a 
sketch of them; they are fully detailed in the last edition of Percy’s 
Metallurgy. Ass rendered in the two English translations of the Ain, 
by Gladwin and Blochmann, they were found on trial to be imappl- 
cable to the production of the desired result ; and therefore Dr. Percy 
procured an amended translation which, when followed, enabled him 
to refine gold with complete success. 

Silver.—It is generally supposed that India was never a silver- 
producing country, in spite of the fact that there are early notices to 
the effect that it was exported thence to China. From evidence 
which I have collected, I have been led to the conclusion that the 
amount of silver formerly extracted in India from argentiferous galena 
may have been considerable. In many parts, but especially in Madras, 
there are traces of most extensive mining operations having been con- 
ducted for galena, much of it now known to be highly argentiferous ; 
and there still lingers, or did a few years ago, a practice ‘of oxidizing 
the lead into litharge, and so extracting the silver. The process is at 
present certainly practised i in Upper Burmah. 

In some countries large accumulations of litharge, treated as a 
waste product, have been met with, and I think it very probable that, 
in India, such deposits may also exist, though from being covered up 
by jungle they may have escaped observation. If I remember rightly, 


1 Vide ‘ Economic Geology of India.” 


Batt—On Some Indian Brass Castings. 279 


Captain Newbold in one of his Papers refers to the existence of such 
evidence of former works in some part of Southern India. 

Lead.—In certain districts of India lead has been largely manufac- 
tured in rudely-constructed furnaces, even where the ore was only 
obtainable by an enormous expenditure of labour. In one locality its 
manufacture was prohibited by the British Government, in conse- 
quence of the fact that the then existing state of things made it 
desirable that a material from which bullets were made might cease 
to be readily accessible. 

Copper.—At the present day copper is manufactured at many 
places, chiefly, however, at remotely situated mines in the Himalayas, 
where it can still compete with imported metal. Its preparation from 
the sulphur ores, and the production of the mutt, from which the 
metal is finally extracted, does much credit to those who invented 
the process, although, from insufficient heat in the furnaces, a large 
percentage of metal is lost. 

Zine.—This metal is only found in abundance in one mine, which 
is situated at Jawar in Rajputana. The volatility of zine renders 
open furnaces unsuitable for its reduction, and hence we find that 
rudely-constructed, though efficient, retorts were in use, but as to 
when and by whom they were invented we know nothing. The mine 
was closed in 1812, ard the industry is locally forgotten, so that, but 
for some descriptions of the process written many years ago by British 
officers, there would be nothing to show that the process had ever 
been in practice. 

Tin.—The deposits of tin ores in India are small and unimportant, 
so far as is at present known, and the manufacture has consequently 
been on a petty scale; but in Burmah, particularly in the Tenasserim 
province, tin ore has a widespread distribution throughout a tract 
which is in direct connexion with the more widely known districts 
of the Malayan countries. The reduction of these ores is effected in 
closed furnaces by colonies of Chinese and Shans, and less commonly 
by Burmese. 

Cobalt.—An ore of cobalt (cobaltite), called sazta, is found in cer- 
tain copper mines in Jaipur. By some unknown and secret process 
an oxide of cobalt is prepared from it, which is employed for colour- 
ing a blue enamel. It is said that it was also used for producing a 
rose colour on gold.. 

Iron.—The ores of this, the most useful of the metals, are found 
widely spread over most parts of India, and in some regions their 
development is on a scale of extraordinary magnitude. 

Various ores are used in the simple furnaces of the natives. The 
metal is produced in a malleable condition, directly, without ever 
having been in an actually fluid condition. The fuel is charcoal, 
often made exclusively from particular kinds of timber, and no flux 
except that naturally existing with the ore is employed. The out- 
put from these tiny furnaces is disproportionately small when com- 


276 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


pared with the amount of labour expended in its production, the 
consequence being that, in spite of the suitability of this easily- 
worked metal for the purposes to which it is applied, the industry 
is being crushed out of existence by competition, and European-made 
iron, chiefly English and Swedish, is now exclusively used in many 
districts where there was a large indigenous production formerly. 

There is strong evidence in support of the view that the manufac- 
ture of iron was in a more advanced stage, and was conducted on 
a larger scale, at a very early period than it is now. This being 
granted, the furnaces of the present day should be regarded as de- 
graded survivals of more highly developed predecessors. Otherwise it 
would be difficult, nay, rather impossible, to account for the large 
bars of wrought iron to be found in ancient temples, and the enor- 
mous cannon, many feet long, which are to be seen in Assam and 
elsewhere. By far the largest example of metal work in India is 
afforded by the famous iron pillar at the Kutab near Delhi, which 
is 23 feet 8 inches high, including an ornamental capital ; the diame- 
ter at base is 16 feet 4 inches, and just below the capital 12°05 inches ; 
these dimensions indicate a weight of upwards of 6 tons. The metal 
is pure malleable iron without alloy, and from the inscription which 
it bears it is considered to be 1500 years old. The manipulation of 
such a mass might be accomplished without any excessive trouble in 
some of our modern first-class foundries; but the time is not yet 
remote when it could not have been accomplished in Europe. The 
suggestion that this pillar was made by successive weldings on to a 
heated end is not improbably correct, though traces of such weldings 
are not now visible on the surface. Be this as it may, this large mass 
of hammered iron might justly be accorded rank with the wonders of 
the world. 

But the above by no means conveys a complete idea of the extent 
to which iron manufacture has been carried in India. There are good 
grounds for believing that wootz, or cast steel, was exported from 
thence to the countries of the western world at least 2000 years ago. 
It is probably not generally known that the Damascus blades, so 
widely renowned for their strength, flexibility, and beauty, were 
made of cast steel, which was carried to Persia for the purpose 
from an obscure Indian village. 

Sixty or seventy years ago this Indian cast steel was in high 
demand at Sheffield, where it was used for the manufacture of surgi- 
cal instruments, a practical cutler of that time giving it as his verdict 
that, in spite of some drawbacks, it was the best material he had met 
with—this, be it remembered, was a period long before the manufac- 
ture of cast steel had become a successful industry in England. 

I shall only refer very briefly to the process by which the Indian 
cast steel was made. The iron used in its manufacture was either 
a particular variety of charcoal iron, or a mixture of two irons made 
from different ores. It was chopped into small fragments, and placed 


Bati—On Some Indian Brass Castings. 207 


in highly refractory crucibles having a capacity of a pint or less ; with 
this metal some fragments of Cassia wood and one or two leaves of 
a Convolvulus or Zpomea, according to some authorities—of an Ascle- 
piad called Calatropis gigantea, according to others—were included, 
and the whole well heated in the furnace. On opening the crucible, 
after it had for several hours been subjected to great heat in a strong 
blast, the metal, fused into a button, was found at the bottom, and, 
after tempering, it became easily malleable. The introduction of 
vegetable matter into the crucible provides the carbon necessary in 
the conversion of wrought iron into steel; but whether there is any 
particular virtue in the leaves of the species employed is not known. 

So far as I know, true bronze is not manufactured in India, 
though it possibly may be in Burmah. The metal workmanship of 
India includes nothing which resembles the bronzes of Japan. 

Various compounds of zinc and copper are, however, widely used 
im the manufacture of domestic and ornamental articles, and for these 
purposes there are enormous annual imports of these metals into India, 
as the local production at present only supplies a fraction of the re- 
quirements. 

The various proportional mixtures of copper and zinc bear a 
variety of different names; they are melted in rudely-constructed 
furnaces, which are made simply out of clay often to be procured close 
to the brassfounder’s house, where also the material for his moulds is 
generally obtainable. The preparation of a mould for a solid casting 
is a comparatively simple affair; but the objects before us are hollow 
castings, and the device adopted in the preparation of moulds for 
them is remarkably ingenious. 

Having prepared a mass of clay with the form of the proposed 
intended cavity, the operator dips it repeatedly into molten bees’ wax 
till it becomes thickly caked over. Inthe wax the proposed design 
is then sculptured, and the whole is enveloped in an outer casing 
made of the moulding-clay. The molten metal is then poured into 
the mould, and it speedily melts and occupies the place of the wax 
throughout all its extent. When it is set, the outer mould is broken 
off, and the inner is extracted from the interior of the metal. 

The majority of these castings represent domestic animals and a 
few familiar birds; but one of them has the form of the fruit of 
the mango. They are not intended for toys, as might be supposed 
from their appearance, but for offerings at shrines, and they are 
placed round altars in temples, and sometimes in private houses. 

I have never seen such offerings openly exposed near road-side 
altars ; but I have many a time come across spots in the jungle, gene- 
rally under the shade of the sacred Banyan (f%cus indica) or Pipal (£. 
religiosa) trees, where there were piles of rudely-shapen figures of 
baked clay, resembling in shape those of brass. 

Poor people are unable to present propitiatory offerings of ele- 
phants, camels, and horses, such as are given by wealthy Rajas, to 


R. I. A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. Il.—POL, LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2K 


278 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


those deities whose wrath they desire to avert. Hence they have 
adopted the expedient of offering symbolical representations of more 
costly gifts. These symbols, in their rudest form, are made of clay. 
It is only in towns that such brass castings as those I exhibit are 
made and used, and these were manufactured for me by a brass- 
founder of Parulia, in the district of Manbhum in Bengal. 

I take the opportunity of exhibiting some other objects of metal- 
work from India. Among these an anklet which, though formed of 
intricate movable coils, appears to have been cast in one piece. 
This anklet is of considerable weight, the object of which is said 
to be, that the wearer of one would not be able to wander far from 
her home, and would thus be less likely to get into mischief than 
if she were not so hampered. 


Graves—Remarks on an Ogam Monument. 219 


XLIV.—Remarks on An Ocam Monument By THE Ricut Rey. CHarizs 
Graves, D.D., Lord Bishop of Limerick, wir somz Inrropuctory 
Remarks By Sir 8. Fereuson, President. 


[Read, May 26, 1884.] 


Tue Bishop of Limerick has done me the honour of making me the 
medium of several valuable communications to the Academy on the 
subject of Ogam interpretation. He is good enough to continue the 
use of my services in this way, and to-night enables me to make 
public his views on a matter which, up to the present, has much per- 
plexed the study of Ogam legends. I refer to the Greekish aspect 
of many of the names, and to the seeming want of distinction between 
the nominative and the genitive. I may observe that I have long 
regarded Magi, the recognized equivalent of fir, as having an equally 
good claim in some of these enigmatical epigraphs to stand for filvus. 
Besides his observations on the -os termination, Bishop Graves issues 
two new propositions to the eye of Archeological curiosity in disclos- 
ing resemblances between the form of the Celtic cross, as well as the 
style of Irish decorative work in manuscript, and other examples of 
both kinds seen by him in a quarter of the world hitherto little taken 
into account in these investigations. 


“* May 12, 1884. 
‘¢ My pear Sir Sauvet Frrevson, 


“‘T am about to present to the Royal Irish Academy an Ogam 
monument which will, I trust, be regarded as a valuable acquisition 
to our lapidary collection. It.was found in 1877, near Killorglin, by 
an intelligent young man named Fitzgerald, whom I had imbuedjwith 
a taste for antiquities, and thus fitted him to explore that part of the 
country in search of Ogam and other ancient remains. 

“‘The inscription which this monument bears is complete and 
perfect. Not the slightest doubt can be entertained as to any single 
character included in it. 

‘‘Tt reads as catroros. Now as to this name, I observe first that 
Galea, a galley, was used in medieval Latin to denote a long, low- 
built ship, genus navigit velocissimi, navis longa, navis rostrata, liburna, 
&c., employed as a privateer or piratical craft, and the men who 
formed its crew were called Galeott or Galiote. They were held in 
very low estimation, and classed along with pirates and robbers. 
Viles erant Galeoti, nulliusque nominis. Alfred the Great had a fleet 
of such galleys built, and manned them with pirate. 

‘“¢So much for the meaning of the name Galeotos. 

‘‘Next, I shall have something to say respecting the final -os, which 
has been supposed by philologists to be-the termination of a Celtic 
genitive. If it had really been one, might we not haye expected to 
find examples of such forms in the Irish of the Book of Armagh and 


R.I.A. PROC., VOL. Il. SER. II1.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 22 


280 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


in other ancient Irish writings? I never believed in this theory, and 
now I am in a position to show how this -os came to be used as the 
termination of Ogam genitives. It is true that in medieval Irish 
texts we find instances showing that pedantic scribes gave the ter- 
mination -os to names which were Latin, and ought to end in -vs, 
such as Postomios, or Beallinos for Belinus, or Hmbros = Ambros = 
Ambrosius, or to names which were purely fictitious, such as Rochi- 
murchos, Ordinos, Judemos, and the sons of Adam (!) Gismos and Ges- 
mos. Nay, more, lam willing to admit that I have met with instances 
in manuscripts in which Celtic proper names in the nominative have 
been made to end in -os, such as resyisor. But these will not be 
found, as I believe, to support the theory which I am disputing. 

‘“‘T hold fast to my original view, stated thirty-five years ago, that 
the Ogam was an invention of the early monkish period. Irish 
proper names occurring in Ogam inscriptions were frequently dis- 
guised by giving them the Greek termination -os; and this was done 
by persons who did not know how to inflect Greek proper names, or 
who were in the habit of using them without inflection. But I may be 
asked, Were there any such persons? I answer, Yes. In Coptic, 
Greek proper names ending in -os, were invariably used without being 
declined, and the same rule was observed in the case of loan words 
of other kinds borrowed from the Greek. For instance, oravpos, 
a cross, is never declined. Any person who wishes to satisfy himself 
as to the truth of what I say can readily test it by taking up a Coptic 
prayer-book, or a portion of the Coptic New Testament, containing 
Greek proper names. And the same thing is to be observed with 
reference to the use of Greek names in Arabic, Syriac, and Aramaic. 

‘‘ But what have we to say to Coptic usages, linguistic or of any. 
other kind? <A great deal. In times of persecution Egyptian monks 
fled to Ireland, bringing with them their speech, their art, their 
ecclesiastical usages. In the Litany of Aungus mention is made of 
seven Egyptian monks buried in one place. Doubtless there were 
many more who came to this country. I hope to be able to show 
that they have left not a few traces of their influence. In Upper 
Egypt I have recognized several forms of cross which we regard as 
Trish and ancient Irish, and some of these are identical with crosses 
found on Ogam monuments. Take, as an instance, the very peculiar 
cross which appears on one of the Og am monuments near Dingle 


The cross in a circle , either with or without pellets in the quad: 
rants, is to be seen in fe ruins of early Christian ehurches all along 
the Nile from Assouan to Cairo. 

‘‘ Here I must stop for the present, but I shall have more to say 
by-and-by about the final -os, and the resemblance between ancient 
Egyptian and ancient Irish crosses. 

‘‘Believe me to be, my dear Sir Samuel, 
“Very faithfully yours, 
‘©, Lrrericr. 
‘(Sir Samvrt FEreuson.”’ 


Graves—Remarks on an Ogam Monument. 281 


‘¢ PosrscRIPT. 


“‘T ought also to remark, that if -os was the termination of an 
ancient Celtic genitive, the same might be said of -as, which appears 
as the termination of just as many Ogam names, all of which may be 
said with equal reason to be genitives; but if my view of the matter 
be correct, both of these terminations might have been naturally sug- 
gested to the minds of the persons who exercised their ingenuity in 
giving cryptic forms to the Celtic names which they inscribed on Ogam 
monuments, if these seanachies had been acquainted with the forms 
of the Greek and Hebrew proper names occurring in the Coptic or 
other Oriental versions of Holy Scripture. 

“Tf this question as to the origin and use of the Ogam termina- 
tion -os could be settled by the evidence of a single inscription, I 
might be contented to refer to one of which I gave an account to the 
Royal Irish Academy in the year 1856. On that occasion I described 
a monument found by the Rev. James Goodman near Ballywiheen, in 
the county of Kerry, and bearing the inscription 


TOGITTACC MAQI SAGARETTOS, 
which I interpreted as 
TOICTHEACH FILII SACERDOTIS. 


“Now, I can hardly believe that any scholar will question the 
following etymological equivalence :— 


Sacerdos = Sacerd = Sagat = Sagarettos. 


‘< Tf the process of derivation thus indicated be correct, this Saea- 
RETTOs, so far from being a genuine primeval Celtic word, is nothing 
more than an Irish noun or proper name of a comparatively late 
period, pedantically disguised by a Greek termination; and its want 
of genuineness is but little aggravated by the fact that the word with 
the nominative ending is made to do duty in grammatical regimen as 
a genitive. But as I have been led to notice this inscription, I may 
be allowed to refer to it as furnishing an instance of one of those 
artifices by which proper names were metamorphosed with a view to 
render the reading of them difficult to the uninitiated. As I identify 
ro@irracc with rorcrHEACH, you will perceive that I regard the duph- 
cation of a consonant as intended in certain cases to denote its aspira- 
tion or some other kind of modification. I shall be able to adduce 
other instances of this kind, such, for example, as cc for a, BB for P, 
DD for Du. © 

‘‘ What I have said with respect to the similar forms of the cross 
found in Ireland and Egypt must be developed by a comparison of the 
sketches in my note-book with the drawings made by Mr. Du Noyer, 
Mr. Wakeman, and others; but by far the most interesting of the 
results which I shall have to communicate in connexion with this 

222 


282 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


subject will be deduced from a comparison of the methods of orna- 
mentation exhibited in the Coptic Gospels and service-books with 
those of which we have such fine examples in our Irish Ecclesiastical 
MSS. 

“There are two other points deserving notice in this inscription 
(Togittacc). 

‘First, the inversion of letters consequent upon the separation of 
vowels composing a diphthong which appeared in the name when 
spelt in the common way. The o and i are separated in Toertracc, 
instead of being left together, as in torcrHEacH. This artifice is fre- 
quently used in Ogam as ¢. g. in curmMITIRRos = Cpuimhcherp, and 
the reason for the practice is obvious enough. As all the vowels were 
denoted by groups of similar short strokes, varying in number from 
one to five, the juxtaposition of two such groups might have the 
effect of introducing a character of ambiguous power. Thus -gerssee 
might stand for 02, or we, or eu, or 20, and so on. 

‘The Uraicept tells us that there were five varieties of the Berla 
tobaid (the language formed by selection or abstraction). Of these, 
one was the Berla Edarscartha (the language in which the chief 
letters, the vowels a, 0, u, e, 7, were separated). I suspect that this 
was not a dialect, but merely a pedantic mode of writing words so 
as to separate the vowels which entered into the diphthongs used 
in the ordinary orthography. 

‘‘There is another point to which attention may be directed in 
the discussion of this inscription. Sacerdos may be either a common 
noun or a proper name. But I think it is more probably a common 
noun. I cannot remember any instance in which an Irish ecclesiastic 
bore the name Sacerdos, but it was borne by a British presbyter who 
attended the British bishops present at the Synod of Arles in 814. 
If it were a common noun, we could see a reason for the use of a eryp- 
tic mode of writing in the record of Toictheach’s paternity. Toictheach 
was an old Irish name. We find in the Martyrology of Donegal, 
Frynrarn, son of Torcrnnacn (Jan. 2), and ToicrHeacn (a saint) 
(Nov. 16). In the Annals of the Four Masters mention is made of 
two persons of this name: one at the year 808, Abbot of Armagh— 
Colgan says of him Colitur 16 Octobris; the other at the year 895. 
As he is said to have been of Inis Aingin, he was no doubt an ecclesi- 
astic. 

“You must not suppose that I have Egypt and Copts so much 
upon the brain that I am inclined to believe that the Ogam was in- 
vented in the land of the Pharaohs. As at present advised, I give 
the credit of the invention to my own country. I found no Ogamsin 


Beypt. “cL.” 


Graves—On Monuments bearing Ogam Inscriptions. 283 


XLV.—Ow tae IpentiricaTion oF THE Proper Names APPEARING ON 
two Monuments BEARING Ogam Inscriptions. By the Ricur 
Rev. Cuartes Graves, D.D., Lord Bishop of Limerick. 


[Read, June 24, 1884. ] 


Ir, as I maintain, the Ogam is a cryptic character, intended to be 
intelligible only to the initiated, and if the names written in it on 
ancient monuments are further disguised, as I am prepared to show, 
by transformations of various kinds, we need not be surprised or dis- 
appointed if we succeed only rarely in identifying the persons of whom 
so obscure a record is preserved in these mysterious memorials. I pro- 
pose in this communication to give an account of two Ogam monu- 
ments, in the expectation of being able to convince the members of 
the Royal Irish Academy that we are able, with something approach- 
ing to absolute certainty, to identify the persons whose names they 
bear. 
I. 


The first which I shall notice is a monument which stands in the 
churchyard at Aghabulloge, near Macroom, in the county of Cork. 
It has always been known and held in great veneration as St. Olan’s 
Stone. Mr. Brash has pronounced that the inscription, so far as it is 
legible, has no reference to that saint. It must be confessed that it 
was not easy to discover the clue by which we are led to an opposite 
judgment. 

In the first place it must be noticed that the name Olan is not to 
be found in that form in any ancient list of Irish saints. The correct 
spelling of it seems to have been Holang or Hulang. A saint of this 
name, called also Kulogius, is recorded as having been preceptor to St. 
Bairre (Finnbarr), of Cork. The name Eolang, occurring at the 5th 
of September in the Martyrology of Donegal, is followed by a blank 
space, which seems to indicate that the author was uncertain whether 
EKolang was a priest or bishop. He is said to have lived at Achadh- 
bo-Cainnigh, in Ossory. In the Life of St. Finnbarr there is a notice 
of him, from which we gather that he was the preceptor of that 
saint, and that he was one of a company of twelve persons who 
accompanied him in a pilgrimage to Rome. Even if we disbelieve the 
story that he was a hearer of Gregory the Great, it is plain that he 
must have been a man of learning as the instructor of St. Finnbarr, 
and holding a high place in a brotherhood of distinguished eccle- 
siastics. 

The next step in my argument is to show that Kolang, the pre- 
ceptor of St. Finnbarr, was also known by the name of Maccorbius. 
For this we have the authority of the writer of the Life of St. 
Finnbarr, who says:—Legitur quod Sanctus Maccorbius, Sancti Gregori 
olim auditor, fuerit S. Barri institutor. We are now in a position to 


284 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


assert that the monument under consideration, known as St. Olan’s 
Stone, was the monument of Maccorbius, the teacher of St. Finnbarr. 
And this is in accordance with the Ogam inscription which the stone 
presents. J read it thus :— 


ANM CORRPMAQ SUIDD .. . M[ |PTT. 


The original drawing, made by Mr. Richard Hitchcock, and com- 
pared by myself on the spot with the inscription on the monument, 
exhibited three distinct strokes following the a, and a fourth faint one 
where the stone appears to have been injured by abrasion. There is 
exactly room for the fourth stroke of an s between its third stroke and 
the first of the uv... After the pp there is room for about ten strokes. 
There may have been some vowel strokes on this part of the edge. 
But there is no appearance of consonantal characters on either face of 
the stone. After this space comes what I take to be um.” After it I 
read a, with some, but very little, doubt. Across the second 7 a line 
was drawn as if to cancel it. I cannot remember to have seen any 
other example of this mode of effacing a character, and I therefore 
suspect that this cross stroke ought not to be taken account of as part 
of the inscription. 

There is difficulty in dealing with the final part of the inscription. 
It appears to end with aprr, which may mean apait, abbatis. This 
conjecture is supported by the fact that I can refer to another Ogam 
inscription which appears to end with aprr coming after a proper 
name. 

When first I recognized this formula anu, with which this and seve- 
ral other Ogam inscriptions commence, I expressed my belief that it 
stood for the word anmain. A prayer for the soul of the deceased was 
the commencement of many ancient inscriptions, and on that account 
this explanation may be regarded as more probable than any other. But 
I do not cling to it with obstinacy. As we have seen that ancient 
Trish writers constantly speak of a man’s Ogam name being inscribed 
on his sepulchral monument, I am prepared to admit that the formula 
ANM may represent the word aimim. Each legend commencing thus 
would in that case mean the [Ogam] name of the person com- 
memorated. 

The next part of the inscription is coprpmae, which I take to be 
equivalent to maccornu. Such transpositions of the parts of compound 
names were not unexampled. 

This is followed by surpp, which I take to be the genitive case of 
suid (sapiens), with the final letter aspirated by duplication. 


1 Sir Samuel Ferguson, who has kindly allowed me to see his transcript and 
paper mould of the text, reads r where I read s, and regards FuIpDD as equivalent to 
FuIT, or the pot (qwi fuit), to which I was the first to direct attention as a formula 
occurring in other Ogam inscriptions. 

2 Here Sir Samuel Ferguson reads c. I question this reading, because there is 
no sign of the first oblique stroke of the a having crossed the edge of the stone. 


Graves—On Monuments bearing Ogam Inscriptions. 285 


For aprr, I can suggest no other explanation than what I have 
already mentioned. The whole inscription would thus receive the 
following interpretation :— 


Anima or Nomen Maccorbii Sapientis . . Abbatis. 


I have no proof that Maccorb was an Abbot, but as he was pro- 
bably the head of the body of learned men assembled at Cork in the 
time of St. Finnbarr, it is not unlikely that he was the Abbot of a 
Monastery in the neighbourhood. St. Finnbarr died about the year 
623. The death of his preceptor, who we may assume was his senior, 
may therefore be placed about a.p. 600, and this, no doubt, is the date 
of the inscription. 

But it may be asked, Why was the name of this distinguished 
ecclesiastic written in a cryptic character? We know almost nothing 
of his character or history. It is possible that some stain of discredit 
rested on his conduct or birth. It is true that pilgrimages were 
frequently undertaken as exercises of religious devotion, but they 
were also enjoined in the way of penalty for sins committed.* 
Kolang may have made his pilgrimage to Rome for a reason of this 
nature. St. Columbkille and St. Brendan, much more distinguished 
saints, went into pilgrimage in expiation of sins or crimes brought 
about by their acts or influence. Or, again, there may have rested 
upon his origin some blot, such as disgraced the birth of the saint on 
whose history I shall have to touch in my description of the other 
monument to be noticed in this Paper. Allusion to this may have 
been made in the name Maccorb, or Corbmac. The celebrated king 
and bishop who bore that name tells us in his Glossary that it was 
properly spelt with a b, and meant the son of a Chariot, that is to say, 
a person born in achariot. The King’s derivations were not unfre- 
quently incorrect ; and in this particular case we may imagine that he 
was disposed to give a favourable rather than an unfavourable interpre- 
tation to his own name. I cannot help suspecting that the other mode 
of spelling, viz., with a p, suggested the true etymology, with a refe- 
rence to sin. The name Cormac is said to have been equivalent to 
Aithgen; and I can adduce passages in which the idea of something 
abominable or sinful is connected with the name Corbmac or Coirpthi. 

[See Colgan 4A. SS., pp. 221, 607; DMartyrology of Donegal, at 
Sept.5; Lanigan’s History, vol. ii. p. 8318-815; Ussher, Zndea Chronol. 
ad Ann., 630. | 


101 


At Cynffic, near Margam, in Glamorganshire, there used to stand 
a monument bearing a nearly defaced Ogam inscription, which I 
examined in the year 1849. The Ogam characters are not so 


3 See the Canons of St. Patrick in Ware, and Canones Hibern., lib. 28, cap. 6. 


286 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


well preserved as to encourage the antiquary to conceive hopes of 
making a successful attempt to read them. But just enough remain 
to warrant him in asserting that the monument originally bore a 
bilingual inscription, the Celtic part of which, cut on the edges, bore 
some relation to the part traced in perfectly legible Roman letters 
on the face of the stone. 

Beginning with the latter, I shall afterwards proceed to say the 
little that remains to be said with any certainty respecting the Ogam 
characters. 

The inscription in Roman letters is to be read as follows :— 
PYMPEIVs CARANTORIVS. Professor Rhys, indeed, not taking into ac- 
count that the v and m in the first name form a not uncommon liga~ 
ture, reads it as pynpEIVS. Mr. Westwood and Mr. Brash have done 
the same. This, however, is a matter of small consequence. The 
name indicated was no doubt the Roman name Pompeius. We are told 
by Professor Rhys that it does not appear elsewhere on Welsh ground. 

As to the second name, Carantorius, I do not hesitate to identify 
it with the Celtic name Carantacus, or Carantocus, or Cernachus, ot 
which the Irish equivalent is Cairnech. My argument may be repre- 
sented by the following formula :— 


Carantortius = Carantocus = Carantacus = Cernachus = Cairnech. 


There were two Cairnechs who must be distinguished, both of 
them Britons, and both noticed in Irish Hagiology. The elder is said 
to have been a nephew of St. Patrick, and to have taken part in 
the compilation of the Senchus Mor. A Latin life of him exists in Ms. in 
the British Museum (Vesp. A. xiv., fol. 90), and has been edited by the 
Rey. W.J. Rees, in his Lives of the Cambro-British Saints. Either the 
Latin text is very corrupt, or it has been sadly misread and mistrans- 
lated. However, all that concerns my present purpose is to notice 
that the Latin name of this Ca:rnech was Carantocus, and in one 
passage it appears as Cernachus. He was a native of Cornwall, and, as 
we learn from Dr. O’ Donovan, is still remembered as the patron saint 
of Dulane, in the county of Meath. His day in the Calendars of the 
British and Irish Churches is the 16th of May. He died in Ireland 
most probably towards the end of the fifth century. — 

But there was another Cairnech, of whom a full account has been 
preserved in an ancient and curious document entitled the ‘‘ Miracles 
of Cairnech,”’ incorporated in the Lrish Version of Nennius, as edited by 
Dr.Todd. Although this document has a somewhat legendary character, 
its statements respecting matters of civil history, and the relation- 
ships of the persons mentioned in it, are not to be treated as mere 
inventions, many of them being confirmed by authentic testimonies of 
various kinds. 

The Cairnech whose history is given in it was the son of Saran, 
styled King of Britain. According to a genealogy given in the Book 
of Lecan, Saran was son of Colgan or Colchuo, son of Tuathal, son of 
Fedhlim, son of Fiachra Cassan, son of Colla da Crioch. He probably 


Graves—On Monuments bearing Ogam Inscriptions. 287 


reigned about the year 500 or somewhat later. rca, daughter of 
Loarn, King of Scotland, appears to have been Saran’s legitimate 
wife; but when she eloped from him with Muircheartach mac 
Kogain, grandson of Niall of the Nine Hostages, Saran took to wife 
her sister, whose name was Pompa or Bebona, by whom he had four 
sons, Luireg, Cairnech, Bishop Dallan, and Caemlach. Of these, 
Luireg, the eldest, having succeeded to his father, was murdered 
at the instigation of his brother Cairnech, by Muircheartach mac 
Erca, King of Ireland, the son of Erca, Cairnech’s aunt. In the 
latter part of her life, after she had been united to a third husband, 
Fergus, son of Conall Gulban, she became a penitent, and haying 
placed herself under the ministrations of her nephew, Cairnech, be- 
queathed to him a territory, from the history of which we gather the 
means of ascertaining the date of his death. He must have died be- 
fore the year 545, if we take the dates of O’Flaherty, or before the 
year 539, if we adopt with Colgan the chronology of the Four Masters. 
Colgan has given us a life of him at the 28th of March, which 
was kept as his festival. 

It is with this Cairnech I identify the Carantorius of the monu- 
ment. In the first place, I regard the difference between the termi- 
nations of Caranrortus and Carantocus as of little consequence in a 
case of this kind. The persons who latinized the names of Celts were 
free to do so in an arbitrary manner, consulting their own taste or 
fancy. In the instance before us we have seen that the same Cairnech 
is called Carnecuus and Carantocus, names which appear more differ- 
ent from one another than the latter is from Carantorius. It would 
- be easy to multiply examples of the same kind. The Latin name of 
Ronan was Phocas or Phocianus. Muiredhach was called Pelagius, 
and Warianus Muician’s name was translated into both Porcianus and 
Subulcus. 

But next, I regard the fact that the name of Cairnech’s mother 
was Pompa, as almost certainly completing his identification with 
Pompeius Carantorius. The coincidence is so remarkable as to fall 
little short of demonstration. Ifit had happened that the inscription 
which we are considering had presented to us nothing more than 
Pymprrivs Caranro...., the identification would probably have re- 
mained unquestioned. As the matter stands, I see no reason to 
abandon my conjecture until some Briton is found who has a better 
right than Cairnech to the two names Carantorius and Pompeius. 

I fear it may be thought a waste of time for me to notice the 
observations made by Mr. Brash on this monument. His copy of the 
Ogam inscription is tolerably accurate, so far as regards the characters 
which still remain legible, but he has not correctly indicated the 
spaces between them, and he has fallen into the error of reading the 
inscription upside down. He differs from Professor Rhys and me in 
his conclusion that ‘‘the monument isnot bilingual.” ‘‘ The inserip- 
tion in Roman letters,’’ he says, ‘‘is in no way represented in the 
Ogam.” To this he was probably led in consequence of his having 


288 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


assumed that the character se wasintended to represent rr. Inthe 
first plate of his own facsimiles of Ogam alphabets, made from 
the Book of Ballymote, he might have seen that it was used to 
denote P. 

Professor Rhys showed more sagacity. Knowing that in other 
bilingual inscriptions found in Wales the Ogam name corresponded 
with the one written in Roman letters, he correctly assumed that the 
symbol 9K appearing twice in the beginning of this Ogam inscrip- 
tion stood for p, holding the same places in Pompeius. His conjec- 
ture was in the highest degree probable, and, as I have just stated, it 
is confirmed by the evidence of the Book of Ballymote. Amongst 
the monogrammatic signs used in the Book of Ogams to represent 


syllables and words, we find this very symbol zy given for Pp, which 
had no single character originally assigned to it in Ogam. A double 
B, that is to say, an aspirated B, as we learn from the Uraicept, 
was used to denote this letter. From this, that is from Ty, it seems. 
probable that Ogam writers were led on to the use of se or 3K 3. 


and finally, the character == was made to perform a double duty, 
both as ea and py. Inthe Book of Ogams we find that the symbols 
of both ca and wi stand for p. 

Professor Rhys thinks that the Ogam inscription began with the 
letters POPE...... When I examined the monument I failed to. 
ascertain the existence of any other letters besides the two ps on this 
side of the stone. Between them I thought there was room for the. 
three strokes required to make the letters om. The Ogam inscription 
being nearly effaced, I can only regard the following letters as cer- 
tainly remaining. I have roughly indicated the length of the spaces 
between them. 


WIN PN a m0 — 1 lie 


Even with the help furnished by the Latin inscription, it would 
be mere guess-work to proceed further in an attempt to supply the 
missing characters beyond the restoration of the probable maga. 

I have elsewhere called attention to the testimony of Mr. Curtin, 
who states that things discreditable to the memories of distinguished 
persons were recorded by inscriptions in the Ogam character on 
their monuments. There might have been occasion for this in the 
case of St. Cairnech. He was the offspring of incest, and was 
answerable for the murder of his brother. These stains upon his re- 
putation are recorded by the writer, who nevertheless eulogises him 
as an exemplary bishop, concentrating in his person every ecclesias- 
tical perfection. 

[See, with reference to the elder Cearnach, the nephew of St. 
Patrick, commemorated on the 16th of May, Colgan, AA. SS., pp. 
268, 478, 756, 783; Colgan, T.T., pp. 227, 231, 266; Martyrol. of 


Graves—On Monuments bearing Ogam Inscriptions. 289 


Donegal, at May 16; Lrish Topographical Poems, edited by Doctor 
O’Donovan, p. xiv., note 60; Senchus Mor, vol. i., p. xvii.—xix. : 
with reference to the later Cearnach: Colgan, AA. SS., pp. 473, 782 
(the life of this saint), 753, 756; Lanigan’s Church History, vol. i., 
pp. 494, 495; Adamnan’s Life of St. Columbkille; edited by Reeves, 
p. 829; Lrish Nennius, pp. 179-1938, and ci. to exi., Mart. of Donegal, 
at 28th of March; O’Flaherty’s Ogygia, p. 470. | 


290 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XLVI.—Descriprion of A Perroratep Batt or Rock CrystaL sTATED 
TO HAVE BEEN FOUND IN THE CouUNTY Meratu, wit NovEs RESPECTING 
Rock Crystat Giopes on SpHEREs, THEIR LecENDARY History, 
ALLEGED MepicaL AND Maerican Powers, AND PROBABLE HASTERN 
ORIGIN : ALSO ON THE USE OF Rock CrystaL FoR ORNAMENTING 
Iniso Surines and Retrevartes. By Writtiam Frazer, F.R.CS8.L., 
M.R.I.A. 


[Read, May 18, 1884.] 


Transtucent Rock Crystal, as a mineral, is well known under its 
name of Irish Diamond, forming an ordinary essential component of our 
granite rocks, yet it seldom occurs here in sufficiently limpid masses 
and in pieces of adequate bulk to be turned to useful artistic purposes. 
The best and clearest specimens are obtained in the form of rolled peb- 
bles, on the sea shore, at the North of Ireland, where they are locally 
termed ‘‘ Dungiven Crystals.” We also obtain well-formed crystals of 
large size from Donegal, but they are a dark-brown coloured variety 
known as ‘‘Smoky Quartz”’; this variety is often cut and polished by 
seal-cutters under the appellation of cairngorm, a name that should be 
restricted to a different substance, namely, the topaz. 

Rock erystal was so often procured from the peaks of lofty ice- 
covered mountains that its formation in early times was ascribed to the 
protracted freezing and solidifying of water, which theory receives 
grave discussion and reprobation by Solinus, a fact duly recorded by 
Polydor Vergil in his History. 

The spherical bead of limpid rock crystal now exhibited by me to 
the Royal Irish Academy is a moderate sized, but fair example, of this 
special well-recognized class of manufactured objects much prized in 
our collections of antiquities, which from time to time turn up un- 
expectedly in different parts of the British Isles, or are ascertained to 
be in the possession of families by whom they are regarded as precious 
heirlooms ; some of those have long transmitted traditional histories of 
respectable duration, and have gathered a fair amount of legend around 
them. They are valued for alleged wonder-working power over the 
diseases of men and animals ; and, stranger still, their owners even claim 
that by their means we are ‘afforded deep insight into futurity ; hence 
they supply the novelist with useful material for the exercise of his 
imagination, as readers of Sir Walter Scott’s ‘‘Talisman”’ are well 
aware ; for the interest in the ‘‘ Talisman”’ is largely due to a miracu- 
lous amulet, the ‘‘Lee Penny,” which, however, is not composed of 
rock crystal, but of a dark-red stone, set in a groat of Edward IV. 
According to tradition it was brought from the Holy Land in the 14th 
century, by Sir Simon Lockhart, of Lee; to which place and time 
the traditional history of many of these crystal balls in our countries is 
popularly ascribed. 

With reference to the special bead now exhibited, I regret to say 


On a Perforated Ball of Rock Crystal. 291 


FRAZER 


there is neither any ancient legend or traditional supernatural claims 
to produce; like the needy knife-grinder ‘‘ Story I have none to tell, 
sir.’ The bead may be endowed with properties rendering it a pana- 
cea for colic and several additional maladies, or it may be quite as well 
qualified as other crystal balls, described by me, to cure cattle-plague 
and stamp out foot-and-mouth disease, better than modern Acts of Par- 
liament or a Privy Council order, though I cannot lay claim on its 
behalf to these distinctions, for the bead has never received a fair trial 
since I became its owner. Or it may be powerful to foretell fortunes 
and reveal passing events, similar to Dr. Dee’s magic mirror: but I fear 
we would require the assistance of a pure-minded person to succeed 
with the divination, who might possess the rare and needful qualifica- 
tions which would enable him to understand the hidden meaning of that 
filmy evanescent moisture which deposits on quartz, in common with 
all cold surfaces, when it is brought into warm and damp rooms; and 
who would further have sufficient faith and imagination to interpret, 
in a manner capable of satisfying others, what those particles of depo- 
sited dew meant, and compel them to yield up their concealed Cassan- 
dra-like predictions. 

Some months have elapsed since I purchased this bead, and I was 
given to understand it was brought from one of the midland counties, 
I believe Meath, where an itinerant dealer procured it from the person 
by whom it was found : he could tell nothing of the circumstances under 
which it had turned up. Compared with the crystal spheres in this 
Academy its dimensions are moderate, being twenty-seven millimetres 
in diameter ; the rock crystal composing it is clear, translucent, almost 
limpid, and the sphere is perforated by an aperture of large size, five 
mm. wide ; when the bead is placed on end, and this perforation viewed 
from above downwards, the rapid expansion of the cylindrical tube 
into a cone might, without difficulty, be regarded as somewhat super- 
natural and not altogether canny: and it is easy to understand the influ- 
ence of such an idea upon the untutored mind of an individual living 
one or two thousand years ago; for some of these crystals lay claim to 
histories of long duration, though I am convinced several are not en- 
titled to it, nor can they give adequate proofs of such remote antiquity ; 
and there are good grounds for concluding that identically similar 
balls of rock crystal continue to be manufactured in the East, in China, 
and Japan, even to the present day. 

On referring to the Catalogue of our own Museum, which recalls to 
us the labours of Sir William Wilde, and forms a lasting monument of 
his archeeologic skill, we find these interesting crystals received from 
him due attention, and he offers us a clear and satisfactory account of 
them. Of true crystal balls we now possess three specimens. 

No. 1 measures in girth 62 inches; it originally belonged to the 
Scottish family of the Campbells of Craignish, Argyleshire ; the large 
erack noticed in it is reported to have been caused by its owner drop- 
ping it on a hearthstone. It came into the Museum several years 
since, and is traditionally asserted to have appertained at one time to 


292 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the Scottish regalia. I have failed to verify this statement, and do 
not consider that the slightest grounds exist for such a legend. 

No. 2 measures in girth 5 inches. This crystal ball was found at 
Upper Cross, in Co. Kilkenny. Its form is not that of a perfect 
sphere, and it has numerous flaws. 

No. 3 has a girth of 4? inches, and is encircled by four slender 
decorated silver straps, looped at one of the points of intersection. It 
was formerly in the possession of the late Mr. Boylan, of Grafton- 
street, and is described in vol. vil. p. 128, of our Proceedings. 

To these I would add descriptions of the following :— 

No. 4. A magnificent specimen, free of blemish, and measuring no 
less than 94 inches in girth. Owing to the kindness of T. Longfield, 
Esq., M.R.I.A., its possessor, I am permitted to exhibit it this even- 
ing. This exceptionally fine ball surpasses in size all I have yet seen. 
Mr. Longfield bought it some years since, and considers it of undoubted 
Eastern origin. 

No. 5. A sphere which is described in Wotes and Queries, Fifth 
Series, vol. v. for 1878; it measured 5 inches in diameter, and its 
weight is stated to be 6lb. 80z. There is no history belonging to it. 

No. 6. Another crystal sphere, which was exhibited in the Dublin 
Exhibition of 1853, by Lord Rossmore. In the Catalogue, p. 153, it 
is described as haying been found in a bog; its measurements are not 
recorded. 

No. 7 (Continental). Prof. G. Stephens, in the 3rd Part of his 
great work on Old Northern Runic Monuments, which is just pub- 
lished, describes, p. 109, the exploration of certain early interments at 
Frei Laubersheim, a Rhein Hessian village, in the year 1873. The ske- 
leton of a lady was found, buried in one of these graves, and interred with 
it a pair of silver brooches, one of them having a Runic inscription, of 
which he gives an engraving and translation : the tomb also contained 
two cloak-pins of gilt silver, two bronze shoe-buckles, a large buckle 
of iron, a glass goblet, and a large globe of rock crystal, together with 
several other articles. According to Prof. Stephens the Runes re- 
cord she was a priestess, and he therefore draws the natural conclusion 
that the ‘“‘large and costly crystal ball” may have served for ‘her 
official priestly showstone or magic mirror or consulting glass, so well 
known to students of occult lore, and of which several specimens have 
been found in ancient graves.’’ This is an important specimen with 
reference to the earlier history of crystal spheres, for the date of the 
interments is considered by competent judges to be about the sixth 
century. 

The list will be more complete when we include the following re- 
ferences to certain rock crystal spheres found in Scotland; for which 
purpose we would refer to a Paper of Sir James Simpson’s (Proce. Soe. 
of Antiquaries of Scotland, vol. iv.): treating of ‘‘ Scottish magical 
charm stones, or curing stones,”’ he describes— 

No. 8. Clach na Bratach, the Stone of the Standard, belonging to 
Struan Robertson, the head of Clan Donnachie. This crystal, which 


FRrazER—On a Perforated Ball of Rock Crystal. 293 


he gives a figure of, measures about 2 inches in diameter. Its le- 
gendary history commences previous to the field of Bannockburn, when 
it was discovered one morning in some clay adhering to the clan’s flag- 
staff ; of course, this presaged victory, and ever after it accompanied 
the chieftains in their battles, and the varying hues of the crystal were 
consulted for augury. On the eve of Sherriffmuir, Nov. 13, 1715, a 
large flaw was noticed init. The cause of the Stuart kings was lost, 
and since that disastrous day the power of Clan Donnachaidt has de- 
clined. Popularly it had ascribed to it the property of curing diseases 
in men and cattle who drank of water into which it had been dipped; 
but, to secure this result, it was indispensable that the chief of the 
elan should operate as dipper. 

No. 9. Clach Dearg, the Ardvoirlich Stone, possessed by the family 
from early times, and traditionally supposed to have come from the 
East. It is set in four intersecting silver bands, with a loop for sus- 
pension similar to one of the specimens in our collection, and those 
bands are alleged to be of Eastern workmanship. Its healing proper- 
ties were always held in high repute, particularly for cattle. The per- 
son who required its assistance was obliged to draw the water himself, 
and bring it into the house in some vessel into which the stone was 
dipped, a bottle was then filled with the water and carried away ; but 
if, through mischance, its bearer entered any house with the water, 
whilst conveying it home, all its virtues were supposed to depart im- 
mediately. 

No. 10. Sir Jas. Simpson describes a crystal which was the pro- 
perty of the Campbells of Glenlyon, a roundish or ovoid ball, about 
14 inches in diameter; this also was protected by a silver mounting. 
To render its medicinal influence effectual, it required to be held in the 
hands of the laird when dipped into water. 

No. 11. The amulet of the Bairds of Auchmeddan, also preserved 
in a silver setting, which has a comparatively modern inscription, claim- 
ing for it a legendary history reaching so far back as 1174. It is not 
acrystal ball, but composed of “‘ Black-coloured flint,”’ and I mention it 
because by an intermarriage with the Bairds it became the property of 
persons of my own clan, the Frasers of Findrack. 

Sir W. Wilde discriminates between the true polished spherical balls 
of rock crystal and sections of such spheres which he also describes: 
these were employed to decorate ancient works of art such as shrines and 
reliquaries, in which the crystal polished disk may vary in size from the 
bulk of a marble to that of a small orange: furthermore, there is a 
third class of crystals, far more numerous than sections of spheres, and 
likewise much employed in early jewellery, namely, rock crystals, cut 
en cabochon, or with the sides laterally compressed, so that they as- 
sume a scaphoid form. Of both forms we possess a rich store in our 
collection. Thus, for example, in the cross of Cong we have a sec- 
tion of a sphere of rock crystal inserted in its centre part. 

There is another good example of polished rock crystal employed 
for the purpose of art decoration, in the form of a section of a sphere, 


294 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


set in the centre of the foot of the beautiful ‘‘ Ardagh Chalice,’’ where 
it is surrounded by settings of amber and filagree work; this part of 
the cup was highly ornamented, because, when not in use, the vessel 
would be placed in an inyerted position. I refer for a full description 
of the chalice to the Earl of Dunraven’s Paper, contained in vol. xxiv., 
of the Royal Irish Academy’s Transactions, and to the coloured illustra- 
tions which accompany the Paper. 

In the Cathach of the O’Donnells there is a half-sphere, four com- 
pressed boat-shaped crystals, and one empty cavity, from which the 
stone has dropped out. 

On the cover of the Stowe Missal there is a boat-shaped crystal of 
large size, and two oval crystals of smaller magnitude. In the shrine 
of the Fiacul, or Tooth of St. Patrick, there is inserted a section of a 
sphere. 

Besides those mentioned we possess several interesting reliquaries, of 
different sizes and classes of workmanship, the ornamentation usually 
consisting of silver setting, decorated with the characteristic boat-shaped 
crystals. It has been suggested that this special shape is symbolic of the 
“‘Vesica,’’ but Ido not purpose at present to consider the cabochon erys- 
tals, and therefore abstain from discussing the possible religious idea so 
conveyed. Suffice it to say that one of these reliquaries of early age 
is surmounted by a crucifix of archaic design, probably belonging to the 
14th century, and would itself deserve a careful investigation. In 
another reliquary a rude uncut crystal of Irish diamond replaces the 
polished stone ; and in another still we find the crystal imitated by a 
setting of ordinary glass. To avoid any error, let me here state that I 
have not examined these boat-shaped crystals with a view to determine 
their location as mimerals; some may be of Irish manufacture, others 
made in early ages on the Continent, where rock crystal has long been 
fabricated into elaborate works of art; but I believe the sections of 
true spheres, like the crystal balls, will be found to belong to the East 
essentially. 

The veneration in which rock crystal spheres were held will account 
for their forming portions of regalia; and in Ireland, as well as Scot- 
land, certain families have preserved them for ages; and the Irish 
peasant and farmer have sought their assistance to ward off and cure 
disease—especially when attacking the cattle. 

No. 12 is a good illustration of such a sphere, celebrated for its 
medicinal and magical powers. It is in the possession of the Marquis 
of Waterford, and the tradition regarding its ancient history is that it 
was brought from the Holy Land by one of his Le Poer ancestors 
during the period of the Crusades. The curative properties of this sphere 
were eagerly sought after even for remote districts, in order that when 
placed in a running stream they might drive the cattle backwards and 
forwards through the water, by which means a cure was said to be 
obtained, or threatened disease could be warded off ; or simpler still, the 
cattle drank from water in which the ball was immersed. 

The property of foretelling events by the assistance of these crystal 


FRrazer—On a Perforated Ball of Rock Crystal. 295 


globes has obtained believers down to our own times. So late as 1862, 
there was a trial in the Queen’s Bench in England, where an action for 
damages was brought by Mr. R. J. Morrison, better known as Zadkiel, 
the proprietor of a ‘‘ Prophetic Almanack,” against Admiral Sir 
Edward Beecher, who wrote a letter to the Daily Telegraph which 
Zadkiel considered injurious. It would appear the crystal in question 
(No. 13) was bought from a dealer who said it had formerly belonged 
to the Countess Blessington. Zadkiel preserved it in a puce-coloured 
bag, and produced it in Court, drawing the globe with much reserve 
from its retirement with a blue ribbon (a procedure, I regret to say, 
which is described as productive of irreverent laughter). He told the 
Court that with this ball he could foretell futurity, and had obtained 
four qualified seers capable of looking into the globe with success. 
One of these immaculate individuals was his own son—though the 
father modestly did not advance a personal claim. Several persons of 
distinction were produced in Court as witnesses, or cited as having seen 
the magical proceedings. The list included numerous lords, the Bishop 
of Lichfield, Baron Bunsen, and Lord E. B. Lytton. Some of these 
individuals, who were personally examined, could only say they saw 
nothing in the crystal except numerous cracks. Zadkiel got a verdict 
for 20s. costs, as it was not proved he had obtained any money under 
false pretences—in fact he had never asked for it; but sceptics might 
inquire why his gifted son could not foresee the termination of his 
father’s lawsuit—a much simpler matter to predict than the fate of Sir 
John Franklin and his Arctic expedition. This globe of crystal was 
about 4 inches in diameter and full of flaws. 

Mr. Longfield informed me he thought the fine sphere which he 
has was brought from the East, either Japan or China; and I owe to 
him conclusive evidence that the Chinese are also fabricators of counter- 
feit globes of ordinary glass; for one of these imitations fell into his 
hands, and, being suspicious ofits real nature, he had it examined and 
tested by Dr. Moss, in the Royal Dublin Society. It had been presented 
as a valuable gift by a Chinese merchant to its possessor, who either 
had it mounted or obtained it already mounted upon a stand of silver, 
and always regarded it as composed of veritable rock crystal, and 
therefore very valuable, until undeceived as to its composition in 
Dublin. 

This information led me to seek for further knowledge on the 
question, and I found in Mr. King’s Work on Antique Gems, vol. 1. 
p-. 373, a distinct statement that balls of rock crystal are still utilized 
in Japan to keep the hands cool in sultry weather—a practical use to 
which they were also applied in the days of Imperial Rome—for 
Propertius has two distinct references bearing on the point, which 
Mr. King quotes :— 


‘‘ Now courts the air with plumes of peacock fanned— 
Now holds the flinty globe to cool her hand.’’ 
—(II. 24.) 


R. I. A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2M 


296 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Again :— 
“0 what avails the Punic purple rare, 
Or that my hand the limpid crystal bear.”’ 
—(IV. 3.) 


If it were needed to have additional confirmation of the use of balls 
of crystal by the Romans, we may refer to a brief Paper in the ‘ Kil- 
kenny Archeological Journal” for 1852-3, in which a statement of 
Montfaucon is given, which asserts that it was customary to deposit balls 
of rock crystal in sepulchres and urns in early ages. Thus twenty-four 
were found in Rome contained in an Alabaster urn, and one was dis- 
covered in 1653 at Tournai, in the tomb of a Frankish king, considered 
to be that of Childeric, who died a.p. 480. 

Rock crystal spheres are constantly made at present in China, for 
there they constitute the appropriate badge on the cap of certain officials. 
There are eight different grades who wear distinctive coloured balls 
on their caps, in addition to other marks of dignity; and the fifth grade 
is specially distinguished by possessing a ball of rock crystal. This is, 
so far as I can learn, about the size of a large marble, and perforated. 
Now it is obvious there must be a large manufacture of such balls in 
constant operation; and the patient industry of a Chinaman would be 
quite adequate to produce perfect spheres of much larger size than 
marbles if required. The unchanging character of manufactures in 
China would explain the production of identically similar crystal balls 
in the time of the Romans, and during the revival of commerce with the 
far East, at the period of the Crusades, and its continuance up to our 
owntimes. T'hemineralogical evidencealso strengthens this view, forthe 
special character of the quartz admits of our ascribing to it a Chinese 
origin. From the 12th to the 16th century works of high art were carved 
from masses of crystal in Italy, Germany, and France ; but, so far as 
I can ascertain, not spheres. Wondrous also as are the engravings of 
Assyrian, Babylonic, and Egyptian origin in hematite, agate, and 
even hard basalt, yet we do not obtain crystal spheres in association 
with undoubted works of those races. Their history rather points in 
the direction of the far East. They are objects of luxury to the Roman 
lady ; they are brought to decorate the shrines and reliquaries of our 
primitive Irish churches—the Eastern relations of which are undoubted ; 
they are the prized possession of knights returning from the Crusades 
to our western lands; they are valued as rare and priceless objects fit 
for royal regalia; and buried in the tomb of ancient king and priestess. 
Nor are the magical and curative powers ascribed to them less impor- 
tant as evidence of their foreign nationality : they were mysterious in 
their origin ; far beyond the skill of the native lapidary ; and valued 
as priceless gems alike by chieftain and clansman—conferring good 
fortune on their owners; distributing the priceless gift of health to 
men and cattle; nor did their simple-minded possessors question for a 
moment that with their aid they could foretell futurity itself. 

Additional information about talismans used for the cure of dis- 
eases of men and cattle in Ireland will be found in vol. v., N.S., ‘‘ Kil- 


FrazER—On a Perforated Ball of Rock Crystal. 297 


kenny Archeological Journal,” 1867, which contains a Paper on 
“Trish Medical Superstition,” by the late John Windele, Esq. (see pp. 
306-326). 

Also in the same Journal, 4th series, vol. iii.. where Mr. G. M. 
Atkinson describes and figures the Imokilly amulet, composed of dark- 
grey banded agate, streaked with white lines and perforated. The 
sphere measures, 14% inches in diameter, and weighs 5 oz.: in 1875, 
it was in the possession of Maurice Fitzgerald, Esq., Manager, Munster 
Bank, Midleton, the representative of the Seneschals of Imokilly. In 
the same Paper another hard brown stone amulet, termed a murrain 
stone, is alluded to as being used at Ballyvourney, county Cork, which 
is a sphere of about 54 inches in diameter. To this tradition ‘‘ ascribes 
many virtues, and its performances in the hands of Saint Gobinet were 
incredible.”’ Still another medical stone is stated to have been owned 
by Mrs. Noonan, of Liscarroll, and after her death was in the posses- 
sion of her daughter, Mrs. Goold. It is about the size of a large 
marble, and composed of shining crystal; probably it consists of trans- 
lucent quartz, though its exact composition is not stated in the Journal. 


2M 2 


298 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XLYII.—Ancrent Cross-Bow or ‘‘ Latcn,’’ oBTAINED IN DUBLIN DUR- 
ING THE HExcaVaTIONs IN THE PLUNKET-sTREET AREA, IN 1883. By 
Witiiam Frazer, F.R.C.8.1., M.R.I. A. 


[ Read, June 9, 1884. ] 


Tuts interesting specimen of a weapon that has long fallen into disuse 
in active warfare came into my possession through the medium of per- 
sons who had bought it from its original discoverer. Soon after it was 
unearthed, I endeavoured to ascertain the circumstances under which 
it was procured ; but it was possible to rely with certainty only on the 
following points, which I have reasonable ground for believing are 
correct :— 

About a year since, extensive clearances were being made in our city 
in what is known as the Plunket-street Area: when removing the old 
dilapidated houses portions of the ancient walls were laid bare, con- 
structed of firm stone masonry. These outlying fortifications of the 
city had on one side of them probably, in former times, a wide fosse or 
ditch, such as was usual in similar situations; but all trace had disap- 
peared of such a ditch, and it was filled with soil. Now, I believe 
that it was in excavating somewhere on the site of this old ditch that 
the cross-bow was procured; but when or whereabouts, or at what 
exact depth from the surface it was obtained, I am unable to say. It 
must have fallen into my possession within a few days of its discovery, 
for the woodwork of the shaft was sodden with moisture and soft from 
having lain so many years in damp clay, and it required careful dry- 
ing for its preservation. Subsequently I saturated the woodwork 
with the best preservative I know of, pure paraffine, which not only 
keeps the wood from decay, but preserves it from the ravages of worms, 
a fertile source of anxiety to collectors like myself. Another conclu- 
sive evidence of its recent removal from the ground was, that mud still 
filled up different portions of its sunk ornamentation; and I regret to 
say that inserted pieces, probably of silver work, were missing, which 
I found it impossible to recover. This was the more annoying, as their 
value was trifling, and they could not have been long taken away— 
possibly by the finder; however, enough traces of decoration remained 
to show that the shaft was originally ornamented with inserted twists 
of silver wire, and small portions of bone, inlaid in little circles, form- 
ing patterns sunk into the wooden stock. 

This ornamental and neatly-made weapon is of such light and ele- 
gant form that we can without difficulty believe it was intended for the 
use of a lady or noble, and such as would be better adapted for hunt- 
ing purposes than as a weapon of warfare; in fact it appears to be 
such a cross-bow as in the days of Queen Elizabeth would be termed 
a ‘*Prodd”’ or ‘‘ Latch,’? and of which several examples, still more 
elaborate in their decorations than this specimen, are preserved in col- 
lections of ancient arms and armour. The formidable arbalast of 
older construction required the use of a winding apparatus to set the 
bow a eraneqguin, or moulinot, but this was utilized by means of a le- 


Frazer—On an Ancient Cross-bow or “Latch.” 299 


verage arrangement of which sufficient remains are leit to explain its 
action. We cannot be far astray in attributing its age to about the 
time of Elizabeth ; or possibly somewhat later—say early in the reign 
of JamesI. The appellation ‘‘ Latch” applied to cross-bows of lighter 
and more portable construction, worked by a form of lever instead of 
the old-fashioned hand windlass, dates back at least to the year 1547, 
Edward VI.’s reign, and was possibly applied, owing to the manner in 
which the string was caught, and again discharged, in propelling the 
bolt or arrow. 

There are a few matters of historic interest connected with the 
use of the cross-bow worth bearing in recollection. At one period it 
was considered to be a weapon of such malignant and formidable cha- 
racter that it deserved to occupy a position altogether outside the pale 
of civilized legitimate warfare; in fact, it ranked much in the same 
way as explosive bullets or the employment of dynamite would be 
viewed in modern battle-fields. Thus the arbalast was altogether 
prohibited from being made use of by the 29th Canon of the Second 
Council of Lateran, 4.p. 1189; this was during the reign of our King 
Stephen of England, and of Louis le Jeune of France. The words of 
the Canon are, ‘‘ Artem illam mortiferam et Deo odibilem Ballastari- 
orum et sagittariorum adversus Christianos et Catholicos exerceri di 
cetero sub anathemate prohibemus.”’ 

It was too useful a weapon, however, to be given up until replaced 
by more formidable and dangerous means of destruction ; and Richard 
of England, who was in some degree instrumental in its employment, 
having lost his life from a cross-bow bolt, when warring in France, 
was considered to afford a good moral lesson of the danger of trifling 
with such prohibitions, and of the vengeance that must follow similar 
offenders against such important laws. 

Some centuries later, Henry VII. tried the effects of statute law in 
prohibiting the use of the cross-bow, at least by the commonalty. It 
was ordained by Parliament that ‘‘ No man shall shoot with the cross- 
bow without the King’s license, except he be a lord, or have two hun- 
dred marks in land.” 

It would be rather difficult to say at what time cross-bows ceased 
to be employed. Planché, in his valuable Cyclopedia of Costume, 
figures a ‘‘ Prodd,”’ or hunting cross-bow, which he refers to so late a 
period as that of William III. This instrument was made with a 
stock similar to that of an ordinary gun or carbine, for steadying 
against the owner’s shoulder in taking aim at game; but there is no 
question that in a modified form cross-bows were in use until a very 
recent date; in fact, as a boy, I made and owned a rather efficient 
cross-bow, capable of killing small birds and breaking windows. 
- These bows were usually fashioned like the ‘‘ Prodd”’ of the time of 
William III., with a stock like that of a gun, and had a trigger for 
discharging the bolt or arrow: the bow itself was made from a strong 
piece of lancewood, and the string most preferred was catgut. Of late 
years such weapons appear to have vanished altogether, even from the 
recollection of school-boys. 


300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XLVIII.—Descriprion or a Larcr Srtver Prague, ComMEMORATIVE 
oF Martin Luruer ar Wirrenserc, 4. pd. 1517. By WittiaM 
Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., M.R.I. A. 


[Read, June 9, 1884. ] 


A SLIGHT acquaintance with the subject will serve to explain the spe- 
cial interest taken by persons who devote their attention to numismatic 
and medallic pursuits, in that earlier class of medals and plaques cast 
or struck during the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Such medals 
are of importance to the historian, for they record events considered of 
sufficient value by their fabricators to be transmitted in an indestruc- 
tible form to succeeding ages; and they are likewise, as a rule, works 
of decided artistic excellence, the outcome of a period and of men whose 
achievements in every department, whether literature, art, or state- 
craft, were remodeling ancient modes of thought, and laying the foun- 
dations of all our subsequent advance in human knowledge. When 
portraits are represented, they preserve reliable likenesses of distin- 
guished individuals, of many of whom no other record equally faithful 
is obtainable; and whenever the artist has designed a picture of the 
passing events of his time, or has developed some imaginary, perhaps 
complimentary, mythologic scene, still the grace and boldness of his 
design and the successful mode of its execution impart to these small 
pictures in metal features as well deserving of careful study and ap- 
preciation as the larger and better known efforts of the painter upon 
his broad canvas. Nor will the collector value them less because they 
have to be diligently sought for: like rare gems, they hold their 
price ; and of late years so rapidly has the price increased that their 
acquisition can only be hoped for at considerable pecuniary cost. 

Of these early medals, the special class relating to Luther and the 
times of the Reformation are few in number, and proportionally es- 
teemed. To make this fact intelligible we must bear in mind that 
‘‘the art of medal engraving had only reached Germany a few years 
before Luther began to make his name known as a Reformer. It was 
still a very costly process, and confined altogether to the service of the 
great. This accounts for the fact that we have only four contempo- 
rary medals of Luther and other actors in the Reformation, excepting 
those of a more exalted rank, such as Pope Leo X., the Emperor 
Charles V., Henry VIII. of England, and the Electors of Saxony.’ So 
writes Mr. C. F. Keary in his introductory observations upon the series 
of medals which were exhibited in connexion with the Luther Exhibi- 
tion in 1883, held in the Grenville Library, at the British Museum. 

These few remarks will serve to explain the reasons why I am de- 
sirous of recording the existence of a large-sized medallic plaque com- 
memorative of Luther and the commencement of the Reformation, 
which appears to be possibly contemporaneous with the event it re- 


Frazer—Description of a Large Silver Plaque. 301 


presents, or at least made shortly after it. Furthermore, so far as I 
can ascertain, the plaque is altogether unique, for it is undescribed in 
those works where it would have been figured and recorded if known. 

I purchased this medallion some time since. It is impossible to as- 
certain its previous history, or who were its former possessors. It is a 
casting made in silver, apparently from an original design executed 
with much spirit, and displaying decided artistic ability. The plaque 
is of large size, measuring four inches in diameter, and having a silver 
ring for suspension. The casting has been worked over by chasing or 
impressing tools, with delicate care, covering much of the surface with 
linear successions of minute raised points. The centre of the medal 
represents in the back ground a church-door and surrounding walls; 
outside is a group of people skilfully disposed, and dressed in the cos- 
tume of the time; two of these, standing in the foreground to the left 
of the field, with unbonneted heads, are addressed by Luther, whose 
right arm is extended, whilst the left arm is bent to his side and sup- 
ports a Bible or book; he is dressed in full academic robes, and although 
the entire figure is less than 2 inches in height, it is easy to recog- 
nize in it a good portrait representation of the Reformer; indeed the 
face is a fair characteristic likeness of his features such as we see them 
in engravings, &c. The broad border surrounding the centre medallion 
bears the inscription ‘‘ Mit Gott begonnen,” in German letters, and 
beneath are the words ‘‘ Zu Wittenberg den 31 October, 1517;” a date 
which corresponds to his famous denunciation of Indulgences and the 
publication of his Thesis, which he caused to be affixed to the door of 
the Castle church at Wittenberg. A copy of the Indulgence was 
exhibited recently in London, and there is a photograph of it in the 
British Museum Handbook of the Luther Exhibition. 


302 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


XLIX.—On tHe IpENTIFICATION OF THE ANIMALS AND PLANTS OF 
INDIA WHICH WERE KNOWN TO EARLY GreEx AurHors. By Y. Batt, 
M.A., F.R.S., Director, Science and Art Museum, Dublin. 


[Read, June 9, 1884. ] 


In a communication made by me last year to the Royal Geological 
Society of Ireland, entitled ‘‘ A Geologist’s Contribution to the History 
of India,” I endeavoured to identify many mineral productions which 
are mentioned by the writers of antiquity. Partly by the recorded 
characteristics of these minerals, partly by such indications as are 
given of the localities whence they were derived, I was enabled, by a 
comparison with our present knowledge of the mode of occurrence 
and distribution of minerals in India, to arrive at a number of con- 
clusions, the main tendency of which has been to show that many 
apparently extravagant and fictitious stories by these early writers 
rest on substantial bases of facts. 

While engaged upon that inquiry with reference to minerals, I 
came upon numerous allusions to animals and plants, for some of 
which, in spite of their apparently mythical character, I felt sure 
that equally substantial foundations could be found by subjecting 
them to the same sort.of analytical comparisons with known facts. 
From time to time, as leisure has been found for the purpose, I have 
carried on this investigation, and have occasionally published some of 
the results.’ 

Inquiries like these belong, if I may use the expression, to a border 
land where the student of books and the student of nature may meet 
and afford one another mutual assistance. 

I possess no special philological qualifications for this kind of work, 
and have only a slight acquaintance with a few of the languages of 
India; but, on the other hand, I think I may lay claim to the 
possession of some special knowledge of the animals and plants of 
India, the ideas about them which are current among the natives. 
and the uses they put them to. During my travels in the wildest 
regions of India I have ever taken an interest in the customs and 
beliefs of the so-called aboriginal tribes, and have had many opportuni- 
ties for tracing out stories believed by them, and also sometimes by 
Europeans, to the sources from whence they had originated This kind 
of experience enables me now to take up the tale of explanation where 
it has often been left by linguists and historians, and carry it forward 
to a satisfactory conclusion. 

A want of personal acquaintance with India, or when that was 
possessed, a want of such information as can only be acquired by a 


1 The Academy, April 21, 1888, and April 19, 1884. 


Bauu —Identification of the Animals and Plants of India. 3038 


field naturalist, using the title inits widest sense, has caused many com- 
mentators, both among the early Greeks and Romans and the Continental 
and English literati of the present day, when at a loss to explain the 
so-called myths, to turn upon their authors and accuse them roundly of 
mendacity. Thus Strabo states succinctly that, ‘‘ Generally speaking, 
the men who have hitherto written on the affairs of India were a set of 
liars.”” Again, Lassen has spoken of Ktesias, when referring to a par- 
ticular statement of his, in much the same way, although I shall be 
able to demonstrate that the condemnation was in that particular case 
wholly undeserved. 

The Euemeristic treatment of myths, according to which all that is 
possible may be accepted as historical, while the remainder is to be 
rejected as fiction, is all very well, provided that the person who con- 
ducts the analysis has become competent to do so by the nature and 
extent of his experience. 

Elsewhere? I have recorded numerous reported cases of children 
having been found living in wolves’ dens in India; and these, to say 
the least, cannot be fairly disposed of in the off-hand manner that the 
follower of the Euemeristic doctrine would apply to the story of 
Romulus and Remus, and many others lke it. 

The well-known Arabian story, related by the author of Sinbad 
the Sailor, Marco Polo, and Nicolo Conti, of the method of obtaining 
diamonds by hurling pieces of meat into a valley, had its origin, as I 
believe, in an Indian custom of sacrificing cattle on the occasion of 
opening up new mines, and leaving portions of the meat as an offer- 
ing to the guardian deities, these naturally being speedily carried 
off by birds of prey. This custom is not yet extinct. 

The so-called myth of the gold-digging ants was not cleared up till, 
by chance, information was received® as to the customs and habits of 
the Thibetan gold miners of the present day. Then Sir H. Rawhn- 
son, and, independently, Dr. Schiern, of Copenhagen, were enabled to 
come forward and state beyond a question of doubt that the myrmeces 
of Herodotus and Megasthenes were Thibetan miners, and, it may be 
added, theirdogs. Thesame dogs are now for the first time identified, 
as will be seen further on, with the griffins. The full account of this 
discovery by the above-named authors would find its proper place in 
a Paper on races of men, so that I pass from it now, save that I 
mention a contribution which I have made to it, namely, that the 
horn of the gold-digging ant, which we are told by Pliny was pre- 
served in the temple of Hercules at Erythr, and which for centuries 
has been the subject of much speculation, was probably merely one 
of the gold-miners’ pickaxes. I have been informed by an eye- 
witness, Mr. R. Lydekker, that the picks in use by agriculturists and 
miners in Ladak consist of horns of wild sheep mounted on handles. 


? Jungle Life in India, and Journal of the Anthropological Institute, 1880. _ 
5 From the Reports of the Pundits employed in Trans-Himalayan Exploration 
by the Indian Gos ernment. 


304 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


I believe it probable that Dr. Schiern would be willing to accept this 
in preference to his own suggestion, namely, that the horns were taken 
from the skins which are worn as garments by the Thibetans. Per- 
haps it 1s as well to add here further, for the benefit of those who. 
may not be aware of the origin of the connexion between ants and gold, 
that independently that part of the myth was cleared up some years 
ago, first by Dr. Wilson,‘ who pointed out that the Sanskrit name for 
the small fr agments of alluvial gold (gold dust) was paippilaka, meaning 
‘‘ ant-gold,”’ in reference to the size and form; but the characteristics 
of the “ants” were always supposed, up to the year 1867, to have 
been wholly imaginative. Then, however, it was found, as related 
above, that these characteristics were in the most minute particulars 
identical with those of Thibetan miners. The whole is an example of 
what has occurred in reference to other subjects also, namely, the 
too literal acceptance by the Greeks of the signification of Oriental 
words, the merely symbolical meaning not having been understood 
as such. This is, for instance, notably the case with reference to 
the “Indian Reed”: cf. p. 336. 

It may be here noted that in the foot-notes to various editions of 
Ktesias, Megasthenes, Herodotus, lian, and Strabo, 7. e. the authors 
who furnish the principal part of the ‘statements with which this 
Paper deals, commentators have not unfrequently suggested altera- 
tions in the accepted text to suit their preconceived notions of what 
is possible. With regard to several cases of this kind, I believe the 
explanations offered in the following pages will show that the 
text would lose the meanings intended were such changes adopted. 
Again, there are cases where commentators have suggested deriva- 
tions for Greek words from Sanskrit or Persian names, which will, I 
think, be shown to be incorrect. 

Many of the identifications of animals and plants suggested by com- 
mentators exhibit a sublime indifference on their part to the laws 
which govern and the facts observed with reference to the geographical 
distribution of animals. Such looseness is akin to the custom common 
enough among Englishmen in India of talking about animals by names 
strictly applicable to species not found in the Oriental Region. Thus 
you will hear, at the present day, sportsmen speaking of panthers, 
bison, elk, armadillos, alligators, toucans, canvas-back-ducks, and 
humming-birds as being commonly shot by them in India, though as 
a matter of fact none of the animals to which these names are correctly 
applicable are ever found beyond the limits of the American Continent. 

As an example of how statements about animals sometimes re- 
quire strict investigation, I remember on one occasion an Englishman 
assuring me very positively that sulphur-crested cockatoos were to be 
found in large numbers in a particular jungle in the Central Provinces 
of India. On my pointing out the impossibility of such being the case, 


+ Asiatic Researches. 


Batit—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 305 


the only evidence he could bring in support of the statement that this 
essentially Australian bird was to be found so far from its proper 
limits, was that the Rajah of the district told him so when he had 
been shown a domesticated specimen. To which I could only reply 
that a boastful spirit as to the resources of his own territory must 
have led the Rajah to be guilty of what was a downright falsehood. 

T have still another charge to make against the commentators. Up 
to the very last edition of one of our Greek authors, which was pub- 
lished in the present year, a custom has been in practice of passing very 
stale comments from one to another, without reference being made to 
more recent and direct sources of information. 

And here I would mention the names of two encyclopeedists for 
whose works I have the greatest respect and admiration: they are 
Lassen and Ritter, to the researches by both of whom commentators are 
much beholden. But as may readily be conceived, during the last fifty 
years there has been a great advance in our scientific and accurate 
knowledge of the animals and plants of India, nevertheless we find 
modern editors making use of statements proximately derived from 
Lassen, but which are often ultimately traceable to that most indus- 
trious compiler, Karl Ritter, who wrote nearly fifty years ago. Were 
he alive he would probably have kept better abreast with modern 
research than have so many who now use the data which he collected 
from still earlier writers. Surely such a statement as that there is at 
present a tribe of Khonds in the Dekkan, who eat the bodies of their 
deceased relatives, is one that ought not to appear, as it does in a 
recent edition, except it can be substantiated. It may be true; but, 
I must confess, that without modern and undoubted proof of the fact, 
Lam unwilling to believe it. 

The original texts of Megasthenes and Ktesias not having been 
preserved to us, except as fragments which have been incorporated by 
other authors, we cannot say with certainty what they may or may 
not have contained ; but it is sufficiently apparent that it is precisely 
the most marvellous and apparently impossible descriptions which have 
been preserved, sometimes out of mere curiosity, and sometimes for pur- 
poses of condemnation; the plain matter-of-fact stories about men, 
animals, and plants, if they ever existed, have been irretrievably lost. 

Though not unaware that I run the risk of some adverse criticism 
when entering into an arena of controversy like this, I have already 
received a considerable amount of encouragement from quarters 
where such work is duly appreciated; but the highest incentive 
I have had in the elucidation of these myths, apart at least from the 
interest of the study itself, is, that as a former Indian traveller myself, I 
derive a sincere pleasure in so far establishing the veracity and reliev- 
ing the characters of travellers from the aspersions which during 
twenty centuries, more or less, have been freely cast upon them. 


5 Gf. Herodotus, by Prof. Sayce. 


306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


I take for my text and for my justification, if need there be, the 
following passage from De Gubernatis, who, although the author of a 
zoological mythology, lays no claim to being a zoologist himself. He 
says: ‘‘ And if I have sought to compare several physiological laws 
with the myths, it is not because I attribute to the myth a wisdom 
greater than that which it contains in reality, but only to indicate that, 
much better than metaphysics, the science of Nature, with the criteria 
of positive philosophy can help us to study the original production of 
myths and their successive development in tradition.” 

It will be observed in the pages which follow that, besides the 
simple identifications, there are what may conveniently be called com- 
pound identifications of two classes. In the first, two or more animals, 
as described by the compilers, are shown to owe their origin to accounts 
by different authors of the same animals or plants, the identity of 
which was not perceived by compilers like Atlian (cf. p. 316). In the 
other class, under one name, characteristics belonging to more than one 
species are included (cf. p. 831). Both these, but especially the latter, 
have increased the difficulties of identification.® 

But afew words remain to be said as to the arrangement of the facts 
contained in the following pages. Originally it was my intention to 
make use of some of them as illustrations of a Paper on the origin of 
myths; but, as they multiplied, it seemed to me that they would have 
an additional value if they were so arranged that they could be easy 
of reference; and, in order to complete the list, I have included many 
identifications which have been made by others. This is more parti- 
cularly the case with the plants yielding drugs: these have for a long 
time attracted the notice of botanists and other experts; but their 
determinations have not in all instances been incorporated into the 
footnotes of commentators. 

There still remain a few accounts of animals and plants which have 
yet to be grappled with ; some of these I hope to be able to discuss 
hereafter, and it may be that I shall see my way to account for some 
of the so-called mythical tribes of men described by the early Greeks. 
Some of them, however, appear to be quite beyond the reach of ex- 
planation, but others may possibly be identified with particular 
tribes of what are commonly, but not always correctly, called the 
aboriginal inhabitants of India. 


6 Pliny’s accounts of minerals furnish a striking example of both: on the one 
hand, under half a dozen different names, culled from different authors, he has de- 
scribed the same mineral over and over again without recognizing the identity. In 
several cases, notably in that of the Adamas, he describes several distinct minerals 
under one title. 


Bati—LTdentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 


LIST OF SPECIES MENTIONED, WITH PAGE REFERENCES. 


MAMMALS. 


1. T1/6nKos, 

2. KepromtOnkos, 
3. “Ogis wrepwtds, 
4, Maptixépas, 
5. Kpokdttas,’ 
6. Tpvy, 

Z 

8 


. Kip, 
. Aeris, . 


9. Kjos, . 
10. °EAédas, 
11. KapraGwvor, 

"Ivdikds dvos, . 
12. “Ovos aypios, - 
Ss ENS. 03 : 
14. TipéBara ral pies E 
15. ’AypioBous, on 
16. @arrdyns,. . -. » 


17. *Aerés, . 

18. Birrakos, Mirreeds! 9 
19. *Emoy, : 

20. Képruoy, 


21. TeAewds XAwpdnTiros, 


22. "AAeKTpudves Pe : 


23. Kfaas, - 


Monkey (Inuus rhesus), 
9 

Bat (Pteropus edwardsi), 

Tiger (Felis tigris), 

Hyena (Hyena crocuta), 

Dog (Canis ws 
tanus), 5 

Dog (Canis domesticus), 


(Presbytis priamus), 


( Var. 


tibe- 


Dolphin (Platanista gangetica & & Del- 


phinus, Sp.), 


Whale (Balenoptera ‘Andica), 


Elephant (Elephas indicus), 


Rhinoceros (Rhinoceros indicus), . 


Wild ass (Zquus onager), 
Pig (Sus indicus), 


Sheep & Goats (Ovis et Capr 4), 


Yak (Poephagus grunniens), 


Pangolin(?) (Manis pentadactyla), 


BIRDS. 
Eagle (Aquila chrysetus), 


Parroquet (Paleornis ewpatrius), . 


Hoopoe (Eupupa epops), 


Hill maina (Lulabes religiosa or E. inter- - 


media), 


Green pigeon (Crc -ocopus ‘chlor igaster), 


Monal pheasant, (Lophophorus UPEeU Tne), 


Adjutant (Leptoptilos argala), 


mentators for the Indian jackal. 


5 Xerdyn, 


*Ogis pairitatos: 


- SKda7eé, 


“Opts, 


2? 


. Mert 5 5 
: Mupunt 6 186s, C 


“Haextpov, &ec., - 


. Alkatpov, 


REPTILES. 


Fresh-water turtle (Trionyx Sp.), 


Biscobra 


Crocodile (Crocodilus indicus, or Gav ialis 


(Eublepharis Sp.?), 


gangeticus ?), 


Python (Python molurus), 
Water Snake (Hydrophis, Sp.), 


INSECTS. 


Honey, Bees (Apis dorsata), . 


Termites 


(Termes, Sp.), 


Amber & Lac insect (Coceus lacea), 
Dung beetle (Scarabeus sacer), 


307 


PAGE 
308 
309 
310 
310 
312 


312 
314 


315 
315 
316 


316 


318 
319 
319 
320 
321 


322 
323 
323 


324 
324 
324 
325 


325 
326 


326 
329 
329 


330 
330 
331 
335 


7 This animal is included here because it has been mistaken by some com- 


African fauna. 


It belongs, as correctly stated by Ktesias, to the 


308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 
PLANTS. 
PAGE 
il, “Opuca Pela > « = . Rice (Oryza satwa))) ~. > Bett 
2. MéAt Td aca yonpras - . . . Sugar Cane (Saccharum officinar um), . 334 
3. Poids, Tie: es Be pe ° Papyrus (Papyrus pangorei), . 335 
4. KaAapos "wdc, es es eealmyrasralmy(Bo7 assus flabelliformis), 336 
5. NavwAuos, . . - . . . Cocoa-nut (Cocos nucifera), . 337 
6. TIdpnBov, . .- - . . Pipal (Ficus rehgiosa), . = Aero. ° 8 hhe 
tf Acvopea elpia acnapiate, - . . Cotton (Gossypium indicum), - ucts Seo o 
8. ZumTaxopas, Se 5.) 2). .. Khusum (Schlcichera tj09@) eS 
OU VAvKLOY; = so... . Wiycimm (Berberis tinctoria), = 340 
10. BdeAAoy, - . . - - - . Bedellium (Balsamodendron mukul, Hook.) 340 
MEW TTemepics. 1 + re ta *y) cn eee pperChipenmigrum) ee 341 
1192. MahaBabpoy, » . . . . . Malabathrum (Cinnamomum tamala), 5 Behl 
Go UGH 5 SG 6g om Ghat (( 35 Sp:), << |p OLS 
14. Kaocia, . sO, a oo, CATER |( cassia), <p ROL 
16. *Ivdundy Ger, Seis Go Abayabiexoyi( (Indigofera tinctoria),. -) en ote 
16. Aevdpov Admous € ae 3 optic Amultas, H.. (Cassia fistula), . Se etote 
17. “AvOos moppupody, . . . Dhaura H. (Grislea tomentosa), . . . 344 
18. Zimraxopas, parte . . .*. Mbowa, H. (Bassia latifolia) aeeeeoo® 
19. “Edooy SE . . . . Sesamum (Sesamewmindicum), . . . 344 
20. Ndpdos, 2 lige . . . .  Spikenard (Wardostachys jatmansi), . 348 
21. Kéoros - 2 + + . « Costus (Aucklandia costus), . . . 3848 
22. Mangrove (Bruguiera gymnor hiza), . 345 
MAMMALS. 


1. Mowxey (IIé@yKos). 


Inuus rhesus, Des. (?)—The Bengal Monkey, or Macacus radiatus, Kuhl. 
The Madras Monkey. 


According to Strabo, © Megasthenes says, ‘‘ There are monkeys, rollers 
of rocks, which climb precipices, whence they roll down stones upon their 
pursuers.”’ I am not prepared to deny that this story may have origi- 
nated in the title of monkey which, as is well known, was freely bestowed 
upon the wild tribes of men who inhabited the jungles of India, and who, 
when attacked, often had recourse to this mode of defence against their 
better armed assailants. But that it is not impossible that the story 
may haye referred to real monkeys will be apparent from the following 
personal experience of my own:—‘‘ When at Malwa Tal, a lake near 
Naini Tal, in the Himalayas, I was warned that in passing under a 
landslip, which slopes down to the lake, I should be liable to have 
stones thrown at me by monkeys. Regarding this as being possibly 
a traveller’s tale, I made a particular point of gomg to the spot in 
order to see what could have given rise to it. As I approached the 
base of the landslip, near the road on the north side of the lake, I saw 
a number of brown monkeys (Jnuus rhesus) rush to the sides and 


8 Vide No. 18. 9 Vide No. 8. 
10 Geographica, xv. 1, 56. Of. Megasthenes, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 58. 


Baw —Lidentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 309 


across the top of the landslip, and presently pieces of loosened stone 
and shale came tumbling down near where I stood. I fully satisfied 
myself that this was not merely accidental, for I distinctly saw one 
monkey industriously, with both fore paws, and with obvious malice 
prepense, pushing the loose shingle off a shoulder of rock. I then 
tried the effect of throwing stones at them, and this made them quite 
angry, and the number of fragments which they set rolling was 
speedily doubled. This, though it does not actually amount to throw- 
ing or projecting an object by monkeys, comes very near to the same 
thing, and makes me think that there may be truth in the stories of 
their throwing fruit at people from trees,” or at least dropping them 
on their heads. 


2. Lone-rattepD Monkey (xepxori@ykos). 
Presbytis priamus, Elliot.—The Madras Langur. 


There can be little doubt that another species of monkey, described 
by Megasthenes, asrecorded by Strabo and A‘lian, belonged to the genus 
Presbytis, and it may, I think, be identified with the Madras species 
priamus rather than with the Bengal species entellus. ‘‘ The monkeys 
of India,” writes Strabo,” ‘‘are larger than the largest dogs. They 
are white except in the face, which is black, though the contrary is 
observed elsewhere. Their tails are more than two cubits im length; 
they are very tame, and not of a malicious disposition, so that they 
neither attack nor steal.” An account by Alian™ is more detailed. 
«¢ Among the Prasii (Sansk., Prachyas, i. e. Hasterns) in India there are 
found, they say, apes of human-like intelligence, which are to appearance 
about the size of Hyrkanian dogs. Nature has furnished them with fore- 
locks, which one ignorant of the reality would take to be artificial. Their 
chin, like that of a satyr, turns upward, and their tails are like the 
potent one ofthe lion. Their bodies are white all over, except the face 
and the tip of the tail, which are of areddish hue. They are very intel- 
ligent and naturally tame. They are bred in the woods, where also 
they live, subsisting on the fruits which they find growing wild on 
the hills. They resort in great numbers to Latage, an Indian city, 
where they eat rice, which has been laid down for them by the 
King’s orders. In fact, every day a ready-prepared meal is set out 
for their use. It is said that when they have satisfied their appetite 
they retire in an orderly manner to their haunts in the woods without 
injuring a single thing that comes in their way.” Ailian gives 
another account also, which differs in some respects from the above; 
but on the whole, considering the region to which the account of 


1 Jungle Life in India, p. 537. 
12 Geographica, xv. 1, 37. 
13 Hist. Anim., xvi. 10. Cf. Megasthenes, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 57. 


310 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Megasthenes referred, I think that the species was the above, the 
technical description of which, given by Jerdon,“ is as follows :— 
‘‘ Ashy grey colour, with a pale reddish or chocolat au lat overlying 
the whole back and head; sides of the head, chin, throat, and beneath, 
pale yellowish ; hands and feet, whitish ; face, palms. and fingers, and 
soles of the feet and toes, black; a high compressed vertical crest of 
hairs on the top of the head; hairs long and straight, not wavy; tail, 
of the colour of the darker portion of the back, ending in a whitish 
tuft; much the same size as entellus, 1.e.—length to root of tail, 30 
inches; tail, 43 inches; but it attains a still larger size. Inhabits 
eastern ghats and southern portion of table-land of Southern India, 
also in Ceylon, but not extending to Malabar coast.’’ 

Setting out rice for the use of monkeys, as described by Adlian, 
is a common custom at present. 


3. Tuer Fryine Serpent ("Odus mrepwrds). 
Pteropus edwardsi, Geoff.—The Flying Fox. 


Strabo,” quoting from Megasthenes, tells us that there are ‘‘in 
some parts of the country serpents two cubits long, which have 
membranous wings like bats. They fly about by night, when they 
let fall drops of urime or sweat, which blister the skin of persons 
not on their guard, with putrid sores.’’ -Adlian’® gives a similar ac- 
count. There can be little doubt that this is an exaggerated account 
of the great fruit-eating bats of India, which are known to Europeans 
as flying foxes. The extent of their wings, according to Jerdon, 
sometimes amounts to 52 inches, and in length they reach 14% inches. 
Though noisome animals in many respects, their droppings have net 
the properties above attributed. Flying foxes are eaten by some of 
the lower classes of natives, and Europeans who have made the expe- 
riment say the flesh is delicate and without unpleasant flavour. As 
to the winged scorpions which, according to Megasthenes, sting both 
natives and Europeans alike, I can only suggest that they were hornets 
of large size. 


4. Toe MarrixHora (Mapriyipas, “Avdpodpayos). 
Felis tigris, Linn.—The Tiger. 


This animal was described by Ktesias as being of the size of the 
lion, red in colour, with human-like face, ears and eyes, three rows 
of teeth, and stings on various parts of the body, but especially on 
the tail, which caused it to be compared with the scorpion. Its 


14 Mammals of India, p. 7. 
13 Geographica, xv. 1, 87. Of. J. W. M‘Crindle’s Megasthenes, p. 56. 
16 Hist. Anim., xvi. 41. 


Bati—Tdentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 311 


name records the fact that it was a man-eater (Persian Mard-khor in 
its archaic form), and this characteristic is also expressly stated by 
Ktesias. It was hunted by the natives, from the backs of elephants. 
Although it has been suggested by some commentators that it was the 
tiger, none of them appear to have seen how the several statements 
can be shown to be founded on actual facts. Pausanius, for instancc, 
attributes these details to the imagination of the Indians, excited by 
dread of the animal. Others appear to be unwilling to regard the 
animal as being capable of identification. Thus Lassen, referring to 
Ktesias’s assertion, that he had seen one of these animals with the 
Persian monarch, to whom it had been presented by the Indian king, 
asserts that ‘he cannot, in this instance, be acquitted of men- 
dacity.”’ 1" 

Among facts not generally known, though mentioned in some 
works on Zoology, is one which I can state from my own personal 
knowledge is familiar to Indian Shikaris—it is that at the extremity 
of the tail of the tiger, as well as of other felida, there is a little horny 
dermal structure like a claw or nail, which, I doubt not, the natives 
regard as analogous to the sting of the scorpion. Moreover, the whis- 
kers of the tiger are by many natives regarded as capable of causing 
injury ; and sportsmen know, where this is the case, that the skins of 
their slaughtered tigers are liable to be injured by the plucking out or 
burning off the whiskers—to avert accidents. The idea of the three 
rows of teeth probably had its origin in the three lobes of the carnivo- 
rous molar, which is of such a different type from the molars of 
ruminants and horses. The Martikhora was, therefore, I believe, the 
tiger, and the account of it embodies actual facts, though they were 
somewhat distorted in the telling. 

It may be said that it would: not be difficult to present an account 
of the tiger derived from the attributes and characteristics ascribed to 
the animal at the present day by the natives, which would have a far 
less substantial basis of fact than has the one given to us by Ktesias. 

Aristotle gives an account of this animal, which account, he states, 
was taken from Ktesias." 

Megasthenes, according to Strabo, states with reference to tigers, 
that the largest are found among the Prasii (Sansk., Prachyas, i.e. 
Easterns), being nearly twice the size of the lion, and so strong that a 
tame tiger, led by four men, having seized a mule by one of the hind 
legs, overpowered it and dragged it to him.’ Not a very remarkable 
performance, the Indian sportsman will remark, who knows what a 
tiger can do in the way of dragging heavy oxen for long distances over 
obstacles. 


“ Ancient India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 77. 
18 De Hist. Anim., ii. 1. Vide postea, p. 346. 
19 Geographica, xv. i. 37. Of. Megasthenes, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 66. 


R.1.A. PROC., VOL. Il. SER. I1.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2N 


312 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


5. Tue Kroxorras, or KynotyKos (Kpoxotras, KuvdXvkos). 
Hyena crocuta.—The Spotted Hyzena. 


Ktesias, according to Photios,” describes the above animal as fol- 
lows :—‘‘ There is in Ethiopia an animal called properly the Kro- 
kottas, but vulgarly the Kynolykos. It is of prodigious strength, 
and is said to imitate the human voice, and by night to call out men 
by their names, and when they come to fall upon them and devour them. 
This animal has the courage of the lion, the speed of the horse, and 
the strength of the bull, and cannot be successfully encountered with 
weapons of steel.” 

This I am disposed to identify (as from the references given 
by him in a foot-note, so also does Mr. M‘Crindle) with the spotted 
hyzena (H. crocuta) of Africa—a very powerful animal—which, like 
its Indian relative (Z. striata), has a hideous cry at night. It is, I 
believe, not conspicuous for courage ; but according to some accounts 
the lion is less courageous in reality than is gener ally supposed. That 
however is a small matter. I cannot but think that Lassen” is wrong 
in identifying, on philological grounds, this animal with the jackal, 
the Sanscrit name for the latter being Kottharakatrom Kroshtuka. This 
involves his saying, first, that the above were ‘“‘fabulous attributes 
given to the jackal, an animal which frequently appears in Indian 
fables;”’ and, second, that the Ethiopia of Ktesias meant India. Cf 
Appendix, p. 346. 


6. Tue GrypHon, or Grirrrn (I'pty). 
Canis domesticus, var. Tibetanus.—Thibetan Mastifts. 


According to Ktesias, as related by Photios,” gold was obtained in 
certain ‘‘ high towering mountains which are inhabited by the griffins, 
a race of four-footed birds, about as large as wolves, having legs and 
claws like those of the lion, and covered all over the body with black 
feathers, except only on the breast, where they are red. On account 
of these birds the gold, with which the mountains abound, is difficult 
to be got.” Atlian’s account of the same animals adds some probably 
spurious particulars—such as that the wings are white, the neck va- 
riegated with blue feathers, the beak like an eagle’s, and that, aecord- 
ing to the Baktrians, they built their nests of the gold which they 
dug out of the soil, but that the Indians deny this. He states that 
the auriferous region which the griffins inhabited was a frightful 
desert. 


*0 Kcloga in Photii, Bibl. Ixxii. Cf. Ancient India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, pp. 32, 33. 
21 Ancient India, p. 75. 
22 Ecloga in Vhotii, Bibl. lxxii. 


Batu—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 313 


Taking Photios’s account alone, and excluding from it the word 
birds, and for feathers reading hair, we have a tolerably accurate de- 
scription of the hairy black-and-tan-coloured Thibetan mastiffs, which 
are now, as they were doubtless formerly, the custodians of the dwell- 
ings of Thibetans, those of gold miners as well as of others. They 
attracted the special attention of Marco Polo, as well as of many other 
travellers in Thibet ; and for a recent account of them reference may 
be made to Capt. Gill’s “‘ River of Golden Sand.” 

They are excessively savage, and attack strangers fiercely, as I have 
myself experienced on the borders of Sikkim. 

This identification serves also to clear up certain of the details in 
the story of Megasthenes and Herodotus, as to the gold-digging ants, 
which have been identified by Sir H. Rawlinson and Professor Schiern, 
as mentioned in the introductory remarks on p. 303, with Thibetan 
gold miners and their dogs. The former, on account of the great cold, 
are and were clad in furs, and it would appear, shared with the dogs 
in giving characteristics to the famous ants which were for so long 
regarded as a myth incapable of explanation. The ‘ants’ which, 
according to Herodotus, were taken to Persia, and kept there, were, I be- 
lieve, simply these mastiffs. He tells us* elsewhere that Tritantachmes, 
Satrap of Babylon, under the Achzemenians, ‘‘ kept a great number of 
Indian dogs. Four large towns situated in the plain were charged 
with their support, and were exempted from all other tribute.” 

Larcher, in his history of Herodotus, quotes the following, without 
however noticing how far it aids in clearing the myth of the griffins :— 
““M. de Thon, an author worthy of credit, recounts that Shah Thamas, 
Sophie of Persia, sent to Suliman one of these ants in 1559. ‘ Nuntius 
etiam a Thamo oratoris titulo quidam ad Solimanum venit cum mune- 
ribus, inter que erat formica indica, canis mediocris magnitudine, 
animal mordax et sevum. Thuanus—Lib. xxiii.’”’ 

Regarding the name griffin or gryphon, the Persian giriften (to 
gripe, or seize) is suggested by Mr. M‘Crindle as the source. Hin- 
dustani contains several words thence derived, as giriftar, a captive ; 
gwift, seizure, &c. The Thibetans call their dogs gyake, or royal 
dogs, on account of their size and ferocity. 

It may be added here, in its proper place, though already mentioned 
in the introductory remarks, that a passage in Pliny’s account of the 
ants,“ which has been the source of much difficulty to many who have 
diseussed this question, admits, as I have elsewhere shown, of a satis- 
factory explanation. The passage is:—‘‘ Indice formice cornua, 
Erythris in ede Herculis fixa, miraculo fuere.”’ The horn of the 
Indian ant was probably an example of the pickaxe even now in 
common use in Thibet. It is a sheep’s horn fixed on a handle: this 
is, | think, more probable than that it was a horn taken from one of 
the skin garments worn by the Thibetan miners, as has been sug- 
gested by Professor Schiern.* 


23 Clio, lib. 1. cap. excil. 24 Hist. Nat. lib. xr. cap. xxxi. 
26 Indian Antiquary, vol. iv. p. 231. 2N2 


314 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


7. Doe (Kvwv). 
Canis and Cuon (?)—Domestic and Wild Dogs. 


There are various allusions by our authors to other dogs besides. 
those which have been identified as the originals of the griffins. Thus. 
Ktesias, according to Photios,*® says that ‘‘the dogs of India are of 
great size, so that they fight even with the lion.”” This may possibly 
refer to the well-known fact that packs of wild dogs (Cuon rutilans) 
prove a match for the larger carnivora. There are numerous well 
authenticated cases of tigers having being killed by these dogs. 

Atlian™ relates that ‘‘Ktesias, in his account of India, says that the 
people cailed the Kynamologoi rear many dogs as big as the Hyrkanian 
breed; and this Knidian writer tells us why they keep so many dogs, 
and this is the reason: from the time of the summer solstice on to 
mid-winter they are incessantly attacked by herds of wild oxen, 
coming like a swarm of bees or a flight of angry wasps, only that 
the oxen are more numerous by far. They are ferocious withal and 
proudly defiant, and butt most viciously with their horns. The 
Kynamologoi, unable to withstand them otherwise, let loose their dogs 
upon them, which are bred for this express purpose; and these dogs 
easily overpower the oxen, and worry them to death. During the 
season when they are left unmolested by the oxen, they employ their 
dogs in hunting other animals. They milk the bitches, and this is 
why they are called Kynamologoi (dog-milkers). They drink this 
milk just as we drink that of the sheep or goat.” 

There is at present a tribe in India who are noted for keeping a 
large breed of dogs, which are most efficient in the chase. These are 
the Labanos or Brinjaras, who, by means of their pack cattle, per- 
form most of the inland carriage in the hilly central regions of the 
peninsula. JI have met their caravans, and also their fixed habita- 
tions in the central provinces bordering western Bengal, where they 
are very numerous. ‘This general region is the one where the Kyna- 
mologoi (or Kynokephaloi) may be presumed to have dwelt. In 
Orissa there is a Rajah of a petty state who keeps a very fine breed of 
dogs, by means of which deer are run down, especially, as I was told, 
during the rainy season, when the softness of the ground prevents 
them from running so fast as they are able to do at other times. There 
are similar breeds also in other parts of India. 

The ‘‘oxen” referred to were probably wild buffaloes, which still 
do much injury to the crops in some parts of India, and are a cause 
of terror to the natives. 


6 Ecloga in Photii, Bibl. Ixxii. i 
27 De Animal Nat., xvi. 31. Cf. Anc. India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 36. 


Bati—lLdentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 315 


8. DotpHin (AcAdis). 
Platanista indi., Blyth. Delphinus (Sp. ?) 


ffilian® tells us that the ‘‘ dolphins of India are reported to be of 
two sorts: one fierce, and armed with sharp-pointed teeth. which 
gives endless trouble to the fishermen, and is of a remorselessly cruel 
disposition ; while the other kind is naturally mild and tame, swims 
about in the friskiest way, and is quite like a fawning dog; it does 
not run!! (se in trans.) away when anyone tries to stroke it, and 
it takes with pleasure any food it is offered.” 

The first of these is probably the Indus species of the very curious 
genus of river porpoise (Platanista) which is foundin India. The 
jaws are provided with numerous conical, recurved teeth. These 
porpoises are very destructive to fish, and are occasionally accident- 
ally taken in nets. According to Jerdon,” they are speared by certain 
tribes of fishermen on the Ganges, who eat the flesh, and make oil 
from the blubber, which they use for burning. 

The other dolphin mentioned by Adlian may, perhaps, be iden- 
tified as a species of Delphinus, which often keeps company with 
vessels for long distances, though probably its tameness is somewhat 
exaggerated for the sake of contrast. 


9. WuHaLE (Kjos). 
Balenoptera indica, Blyth.—The Indian Fin-whale. 


Ailian® tells us that ‘‘ whales are to be found in the Indian sea; 
they are five times larger than the largest elephant. A rib of this 
monstrous fish measures as much as twenty cubits, and its lip fifteen 
cubits.”” Further on, he states that it is ‘‘not true that they come 
near the shore lying in wait for tunnies.”’ 

The rib, twenty cubits long, was probably really the ramus of a 
jaw, and the length given is therefore not excessive, since one in the 
Calcutta Museum, according to Jerdon,* from an individual eighty-four 
feet long, measured twenty-one feet; and it is said that specimens 
measuring up to one hundred feet have been stranded on the Indian 
coast. Rami of the jaws of whales are even now not uncommonly mis- 
taken for ribs. 

Since the species of this genus of whales feed on fish, the state- 
ment which Ailian denies was probably to some extent founded on 
actual observation. 


28 Hist. Anim, xvi. 18. 29 Mammals of India, p. 159. 
30 Hist. Anim., xvi 12. 31 Mammals of India, p. 161. 


316 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


10. Tur Exernant (’EXédas). 
Elephas indicus, Cuy.—The Indian Elephant. 


There are, as might be expected, numerous allusions to the Ele- 
phant by Megasthenes, Arrian, and the author of the Periplus. Its 
mode of capture is described, as also are its training, its uses in the 
chase and in war, its habits, and certain peculiarities of its constitution. 
Some of these latter, as, for instance, those connected with the coming 
together of the sexes, are correct, though a myth im reference to 
this last exists even at the present day, and is very commonly believed 
by many. 

The elephants of Taprobane (7.e. Ceylon) are distinguished, ac- 
cording to A‘lian’s account—derived perhaps from Megasthenes— 
as being larger, and more intelligent, than those of the mainland. 
The same author, too, describes a white elephant, and relates in 
reference to it a story of its devotion to its master. 

The author of the Periplus mentions several ports, both in Africa 
and India, whence elephas (7. e. ivory) was an article of export, as we 
know it had been since the days of Solomon. 

A very fair monograph of the habits and external characteristics 
of the elephant might be written from the facts recorded by the above 
authors, supplemented by such as are given by Strabo and Pliny. 


11. Tue Karrazonon anp THE Inpiawn Ass (Kaptawvor, 
’Ivdukos Ovos). 


Rhinoceros indicus, Cuy.—The Rhinoceros. Genda, Hin. 


The Kartazonon of Megasthenes and the Horned Ass of Ktesias, 
although separately described by AZlian as if they were distinct ant- 
mals, appear to be both capable of identification with the rhinoceros. 
This fact has been already more or less generally accepted by writers, 
although some particulars, especially those as to the colour, have 
given rise to much discussion and argument. It seems probable that 
the Rhinoceros was also the original of the monokeros, or unicorn, 
which, as we have good cause to know, is usually represented as an 
Horned Ass. -Ailian’s** description of the Kartazonon is as follows :— 
‘Tt isalso said that there exists in India a one-horned animal, called 
by the natives the Hartazon. It is of the size of a full-grown horse, 
and has a crest and yellow hair soft as wool. It is furnished with 
very good legs, and is very fleet. Its legs are jointless, and formed 
like those of the elephant; and it has a tail like a swine’s. A horn 
sprouts out from between its eyebrows, and this is not straight, but 


32 Hist. Anim., xvi. 20, 21. 


Bati—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 317 


curved into the most natural wreaths, and is of a black colour. This 
horn is said to be extremely sharp. The animal, as [ learn, has a 
voice beyond all example—loud, ringing, and dissonant.”’ 

Photios’s* account of the ‘‘horned wild ass”’ of Ktesias agrees, in the 
main particulars, with one by Ailian.** That by the former is as follows : 
‘‘Among the Indians there are wild asses as large as horses, some 
being even larger. Their head is of a dark-red colour, their eyes blue, 
and the rest of their body white. They have a horn on their fore- 
head, a cubit in length (the filings of this horn, given in a potion, are 
an antidote to poisonous drugs). This horn, for about two palm- 
breadths upwards from the base, is of the purest white, where it tapers 
to a sharp point, of a flaming crimson, and in the middle is black. 
These horns are made into drinking-cups, and such as drink from them 
are attacked neither by convulsions nor by the sacred disease (epi- 
lepsy); nay, they are not even affected by poisons, if either before or 
after swallowing them they drink from these cups wine, water, or 
anything else. While other asses, moreover, whether wild or tame, 
and indeed all other solid-hoofed animals, have neither huckle bones 
(astragulus) nor gall in the liver, these one-horned asses have both. 
Their huckle bene is the most beautiful of all I have ever seen, and is 
in appearance and size like that of the ox. It is as heavy as lead, and 
of the colour of cinnabar, both on the surface and all throughout. It 
is an exceedingly fleet and strong animal, and no creature that pur- 
sues it, not even the horse, can overtake it,”’ &e. 

Regarding the astragulus, or huckle-bone, the statement of its 
absence in solid-hoofed animals is incorrect, and I can offer no expla- 
nation of the reputed characteristics of that of the horned wild ass, ex- 
ceptthatan example seen by Ktesias had simply been dyed and weighted 
with lead. For short distances the rhinoceros can charge with great 
speed and force, and its voice is such as to merit to some extent the 
description by Megasthenes. 

In reference to the colours of the animal, when I recall that I have 
often seen in India horses with tails and manes of a bright magenta, 
and with spots of the same colour all over their otherwise white bodies ; 
that I have also seen elephants belonging to rajahs ornamented on 
their heads by the application of various pigments—1! am led to con- 
clude that the rhinoceros from which Ktesias’s description was taken 
was a domesticated one which, in accordance with the natives’ taste 
for bright colours, had been painted to take part in some pageant. 
Domesticated rhinoceroses are still kept by many natives; and they 
have, I believe, sometimes been trained like elephants to carry how- 
dahs, with riders in them. I once met a native dealer in animals who 
had taken with him, for several hundred miles through tae jungles, 
a rhinoceros, which he ultimately sold to the rajah of Jaipur, im 


33 Ecloga in Photii, Bibl. Ixxii. 25; Cf. Anc. India, by J. W. M‘Crindle. 
33 Hist: Anim., iv. 52. 


318 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Madras. He drove the animal before him, he told me, “as if it were 
a cow.” 

The horn of the rhinoceros is still held in much esteem by the 
natives of India, both for making into cups and for the preparation of 
adrug. They will pay sportsmen a high price for these horns, but 
are particular about obtaining the right article, as I learned from a 
gentleman who, as a speculation, brought a number of rhinoceros 
horns from Africa, but failed to dispose of them in the Calcutta 
bazaar. 

Having thus offered an explanation of what has hitherto been a 
difficulty to commentators, I should not be surprised if evidence should 
be forthcoming to prove that it has been the custom with the natives 
to adorn with coloured pigments the cuirass-like hides of tame rhi- 
noceroses. 

Since the above paragraph was written, I have obtained sufficient 
confirmation of the correctness of this view, for, on turning to Rous- 
selet’s work on the Native Courts of India,* I find an account of a 
rhinoceros’ fight at Baroda, which took place before the Gaikowar. 
The two animals were chained at opposite sides of the arena—one of 
them was painted black, the other red, in order that they might be dis- 
tinguished, for otherwise they resembled each other in every point. 

Ktesias’ horned ass, therefore, had probably been whitewashed, 
and had had his horn painted blue and scarlet by his owner—who little 
foresaw what food for discussion and comment he was affording, by 
that simple act, to twenty centuries of philosophers and historians. 


12. Witp Horszs anp AssEs (Imzou kal 6vou ayptot). 


Equus onager, Pallas.—Wild Ass of Cutch, &c. 


According to Ailian* there are herds of wild horses and also of wild 
asses. ‘‘ These interbreed, and the mules are of a reddish colour, and 
very fleet, but impatient of the yoke and very skittish. They say that 
they catch these mules with foot-traps, and then take them to the king 
of the Prasians, and that if they are caught when two years old they 
do not refuse to be broken in, but if caught when beyond that age they 
differ in no respect from sharp-toothed and carnivorous animals.” 

The mention of both horses and asses is no doubt due to the some- 
what mule-like characters of the wild ass which is found in Western 
India, and is called Ghor-khur in Hindustani, and Ghour by the 
Persians. A closely allied species is the Avang of Thibet. (£. hemto- 
nus, Pallas.) Even now by travellers they are sometimes spoken of as 
wild horses, but their neigh or bray, and tail, prove them to be true asses. 
In the Bikaneer State, according to Dr. Jerdon, ‘‘ once only in the year, 


35 L’ Inde des Rajahs. 
56 Hist. Anim., xvi. 9. (Cf. Megasthenes, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 168- 


Batit—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 319 


when the foals are young, a party of five or six native hunters, mounted on 
hardy Sind mares, chase down as many foals as they succeed in tiring, 
which lie down when utterly fatigued, and suffer themselves to be 
bound and carried off. In general they refuse sustenance at first, and 
about one-third only of those which are taken are reared; but these 
command high prices, and find a ready sale with the native princes. 
The profits are shared by the party, who do not attempt a second chase 
in the same year, lest they should scare the herd from the district, as 
these men regard the sale of a few Ghor-khurs annually as a regular 
source of subsistence.’’*” 


13. Tue Pre (Ys). 
Sus indicus, Schinz.—Indian Wild Boar. 


Among statements by Ktesias which cannot be accepted, is the fol- 
lowing, as related by Photios :*—‘‘ India does not, however, produce 
the pig, either the tame sort or the wild.” -Adlian in reproducing the 
same, adds that the ‘‘ Indians so abhor the flesh of this animal that 
they would as soon taste human flesh as taste pork.” Aristotle and 
- Palladius also repeat the story of the absence of swine, which, if it had 
been true, would naturally suggest the inquiry how came the Indians 
to abhor the flesh, and, still more, how came the fact to be known? 
It is notorious that certain tracts of India at the present day do not 
contain wild pigs, and also that several large sections of the people de- 
test the pig, and would not allow it to be kept in their villages. 
There are, however, some Hindus of high caste who will eat the flesh 
of the wild boar, and the Sind Emirs had pig preserves for purposes of 
sport. If other evidence were wanting that the pig is not a modern 
importation, and that the wild pig is not feral, appeal may be made to 
the fossil remains of pigs found in the Sivalik hills to show that it be- 
longs to the ancestral fauna. Among some of the aboriginal and other 
tribes the keeping of pigs is, and probably always has been, a prevalent 
custom. Ancient Sanscrit writings would probably furnish evidence 
of the existence of pigs in India before the time of Ktesias. 


14. Seer anv Goats (IIpoBara kat aiyes.) 
Ovis et Capra. 


Both Photios® and A®lian state that the sheep and goats of India 
are bigger than asses. The former adds that they produce from four 
to six young at a time, and the latter that they never produce less 
than three, but venerally four. 


37 Mammals of India, p. 287. 
38 Cf. J. W. M‘Crindle’s Ancient India, pp. 17, 46, 47. : 
39 Hcloga in Photii, Bibl. Ixxii. 13. Cf. Anc. India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 17. 


320 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


All these statements are without foundation, for, although there 
are large breeds of goats peculiar to certain parts of India, they never 
approach the ass in size, and the sheep are particularly small. Atlian*® 
alludes to the largeness of the tails, those of the sheep reaching to their 
feet, and the tails of the goats almost touching the ground. There are 
breeds of large-tailed sheep in Western India and Afghanistan called 
Dumbas, but I am unaware of the existence of any breed of goats 
which are remarkable in this respect. However in India some 
of the sheep are very goat-like and the contrary is also true. A wild 
goat of large size, said to be equal to an ordinary donkey, occurs in 
the western ghats and the Nilgiri hills. It is the Hemitragus hylo- 
ertus of Ogilby. 


15. Tux Aeriopovus (‘Ayprofois.) 
Poephagus grunniens, Linn.—The Yak. 


The above name is that given by Kosmas Indikopleustes, a monkish 
traveller of the seventh century, to an animal which is most probably 
the same as one described by Aélian in the passage quoted below. Taking 
both of these accounts together, I do not hesitate to identify it with 
the Yak, which occurs not in India, but north of the Himalayan snow 
ranges. Yaks’ tails are even at the present time a regular trade com- 
modity, brought into India through Nepal and other frontier states, 
and they are much used by Indian potentates for various decorative 
purposes, insignia, &c., and from them are also made the more humble 
fly-whisks carried by horsemen. 

Allian says! :—‘‘ There is found in India a graminivorous animal 
(xonddywv Sdwv), which is double the size of a horse, and which hasa 
very bushy tail, very black in colour. The hair of this tail is finer 
than human hair, and its possession is a point on which Indian women 
set great store, for therewith they make a charming coiffure, by binding 
and braiding it with locks of their own natural hair. The length 
of a hair is two cubits, and from a single root there spring out in the 
form of a fringe somewhere about thirty hairs.” 

ABlian gives also a second and separate description of an animal 
shaped liked a satyr, covered all over with shaggy hair, and having a 
tail like a horse’s. It was found in the mountains skirting the inland 
frontier of India, in a district called Korinda. When pursued it fled 
up the mountain sides, rolling down stones on its assailants. This, I 
think, was probably also the Yak. Compilers like Alan have often 
mentioned the same object twice under different titles. ‘‘ The animal 
itself is the most timid that is known, for should it perceive that any- 
one is looking at it, it starts off at its utmost speed, and runs right for- 
ward; but its eagerness to escape is greater than the rapidity of its 


40 De Animal Nat., iv. 32. 41 Hist. Anim., xvi. 21. 


Bati—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 32% 


pace. It is hunted with horses and hounds, good to run. When it 
sees that it is on the point of being caught, it hides its tail in some 
near thicket, while it stands at bay, facing its pursuers, whom it 
watches narrowly. It even plucks up courage in a way, and thinks 
that since its tail is hid from view the hunters will not care to capture 
it, for it knows that its tail is the great object of attraction. But it 
finds this to be, of course, a vain delusion, for someone hits it with 
a poisoned dart, who then flays off the entire skin (for this is of 
value), and throws away the carcass, as the Indians make no use of 
any part of its flesh.” 

Kosmas describes it as ‘‘an animal of great size, belonging to India, 
and from it is got what is called the towpha, wherewith the captains of 
armies decorate their horses and their standards when taking the field. 
They say of it that if its tail be caught by a tree, it no longer stoops, 
but remains standing through its unwillingness to lose even a single 
hair. On seeing this, the people of the neighbourhood approach and 
eut off the tail, and then the creature flies off when docked entirely of 
its tail.’’ 


16. Tue Puarraers (®arrdyys). 
Manis pentadactyla, Linn (?)—The Pangolin. 


In Ailian’s elsewhere quoted account of the animals of India,“ which, 
from internal evidence, is considered by Schwanbeck, as pointed out by 
Mr. M‘Crindle, to have been largely borrowed from Megasthenes, the 
following passage occurs :— 

‘In India there is an animal closely resembling the land crocodile, 
and somewhere about the size of a little Maltese dog. Itis covered all 
over with a scaly skin, so rough altogether, and so compact, that when 
flayed off it is used by the Indiansas a file. It cuts through brass, and 
cuts iron. They call it the phattages.” It has been identified by Mr. 
M‘Crindle with the pangolin, or scaly ant-eater. This identification 
may, perhaps, be correct; but I must confess to some reluctance in 
accepting it, since the bajar kit, as it is called in Sanscrit and Hindo- 
stani, seems scarcely to answer the description so well as would one of 
the land lizards, Varanus, or the water lizards, Hydrosaurus. In any 
case, the statement that the skins are used as a file capable of cutting 
metals must be regarded as apocryphal. The scales and flesh are used 
medicinally by the natives, being supposed to possess aphrodisiac pro- 
perties. 


42 Hist. Anim., xvi. 11. (Cf. M‘Crindle’s Megasthenes, p. 164. 
43 De Mundo, xi. 
44 Hist. Anim., xvi. 6. Cf. M‘Crindle’s Megasthenes, p. 163. 


322 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


BIRDS. 
17. Tue Eactr (Aerés) 


Aquila chrysaetus, Linn.—Golden Eagle. Called Birkut in E. Turke- 
stan ; Karakash, in Kashgaria. 


Atlian® writes, that ‘‘hares and foxes are hunted by the Indians in 
the manner following :—They do not require dogs for the purpose, but, 
taking the young of eagles, ravens, and of kites (or, as Lassen trans- 
lates it, eagles, crows, and vultures), they rear and train them to 
pursue these animals, by subjecting them to a course of instruction, as 
follows,”’ &e. 

Lassen suggests that Alian,* by mistake, substituted vultures for 
falcons. This is probable, since no true vulture could, by any amount 
of training, be taught to catch either a hare or a fox, the structure of 
their feet and claws being unadapted for the purpose. But the doubt 
expressed by the same author, as to whether eagles can be so taught, 
has been quite set at rest by a quotation from Sir Joseph Fayrer, 
made by Mr. M‘Crindle,*’ to the effect that when the Prince of Wales 
visited Lahore there were among the people collected about the 
Government House some Afghans, with large eagles, trained to pull 
down deer and hares. They were perched on their wrists ike hawks. 

It may be added, that the members of Sir Douglas Forsyth’s mission 
to Yarkand and Kashgar, in 1872-3, brought back full accounts of 
the employment of golden eagles for the same purpose in those 
regions. 

Further, Dr. Scully, in a Paper entitled, ‘‘ A Contribution to the 
Ornithology of Eastern Turkestan,’ speaking of the golden eagle, says : 
‘«The trained bird is very common in Eastern Turkestan, every gover- 
nor of a district usually having several. It is said to live and breed in 
the hills south of Yarkand, and near Khoten, where the young birds are 
caught, to be trained for purposes of falconry. . .. . The trained 
karakash is always kept hooded when it is indoors, except when about 
to be fed, and the method of carrying it to the chase is the following: 
The man who is to carry the eagle is mounted on a pony, and has his 
right hand and wrist protected by a thick gauntlet. A crutch, con- 
sisting of a straight piece of stick, carrying a curved piece of horn or 
wood—the concavity being directed upwards—is attached to the front 
of the saddle; the man grasps the cross piece of the crutch with his 
gloved hand, and the eagle then perches on his wrist,” &e. 


45 Ancient India, p. 48. 46 Toc. cit-, p. 81. 
SL iocsncitemp. Ole ‘8 Stray Feathers, vol. iv., 1876, p. 123. 


Bati—lIdentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 328 


18. Tue Brrraxos or PsrrraKos (Birrakos, yutrakds). 
Paleornis eupatrius, Linn.—P. Alexandri, Auctorum. 


Ktesias describes the Bizraxos as a bird which “has a tongue and 
voice like the human, is of the size of a hawk, has a red bill, is 
adorned with a beard of a black colour, while the neck is red like 
cinnabar ; it talks like a man, in Indian; butif taught Greek, can talk in 
Greek also.” This description serves to distinguish it from among the 
five or six species of parroquets which occur in India, and it may confi- 
dently be identified with the above-named species, which is the largest 
and most commonly domesticated of them all. 

AKlian® says he was informed that there were ‘three species of 
outtakes or Yutrakos, all of which, if taught to speak as children are 
taught, become as talkative as children, and speak with a human voice; 
but in the woods they utter a bird-like scream, and neither send out 
any distinct and musical note, nor, being wild and untaught, are able 
to talk.” 


19. Taz Epoprs (“Ezow). 
Eupupa epops, Linn.—The Indian Hoopoe. 


The Indian hoopoe, according to Atlian,*' ‘‘is reputed to be double 
the size of ours, and more beautiful in appearance ; and while, as Homer 
says, the bridle and trappings of a horse are the delight of a Hellenic 
king, this hoopoe is the favourite plaything of the king of the Indians, 
who carries it on his hand, and toys with it, and never tires gazing in 
ecstasy on its splendour, and the beauty with which nature has adorned 
it. The Brachmanes make this particular bird the subject of a mythic 
story,” &c. 

The common hoopoe of Northern India is identical with the Euro- 
pean bird. In Southern India there isa nearly allied, but smaller bird, 
U. nigripennis. There is, therefore, no foundation for A¢lian’s state- 
ment that the Indian bird is double the size of the European, it being 
unlikely that any other bird could have been intended. 

It may be added, from Jerdon’s ‘‘ Birds of India,” that ‘‘in cap- 
tivity it is said to be readily tamed, and to show great intelligence and 
susceptibility of attachment. Mussulmans venerate the hoopoe on 
account of their supposing it to haye been a favourite bird of Solomon, 
who is said to have employed one as a messenger.’ 


49 Keloga in Photii, Bibl. lxxii. Cf. M‘Crindle’s Ancient India, p. 7. 
30 Hist. Anim., xvi. 1, 15. 
‘1 Hist. Anim., xvi. Cf. Megasthenes, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 159. 


Blt Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


20. Tue Kerxion (Képxuor). 
Lulabes religiosa, Linn; or £. intermedia, Hay.—The Hill Maina. 


By Alian®” we are told ‘‘there is another remarkable bird in India: 
it is the size of a starling, is parti-coloured, and is trained to utter 
the sounds of human speech. It is even more talkative than the 
parrot, and of greater natural cleverness. So far is it from submitting 
with pleasure to be fed by man, that it has rather such a pining for 
freedom, and such a longing to warble at will in the society of its 
mates, that it prefers starvation to slavery with sumptuous fare. It 
is called by the Makedonians, who settled among the Indians in the 
city of Boukephala and its neighbourhood, and in the city called Kuro- 
polis, and others, which Alexander the son of Philip built, the 
kerkion. This name had, I believe, its origin in the fact that the bird 
wags its tail in the same way as the water-ousels (oi KiyxAov).” 

Jerdon gives as the Hindustani name of £. religiosa in Southern 
India, kokin maina, which may be compared with kerkion. If this 
handsome and most accomplished musician and talker be not the bird 
referred to by Ailian, then I can only suggest some of the other less re- 
markable species of mainas (Acridotheres). 


21. GREEN-WINGED Dove (IleAcudés yAwpomrtidos). 
Crocopus chlorigaster, Blyth.—Green Pigeon. 


The green pigeons of India, which fly in flocks, and feed upon fruit, 
are often a puzzle to strangers now, as they appear to have been to 
Megasthenes, or whatever other author it was from whom lian 
derived his information. He says:* ‘‘One who is not well versed in 
bird-lore, seeing these for the first time, would take them to be parrots 
and not pigeons. In the colour of the bill and legs they resemble 
Greek partridges.” 

There are several species of green pigeons in India; but the one 
mentioned above is the commonest, and has the widest distribution. 


22. Cocks OF LARGEST SIZE (AAextpvoves peyioTot). 


Lophophorus impeyanus, Lath.—Monal. 


The monal pheasant must, I think, have sat for the following de- 
seriptive portrait by Ailian,* ‘‘ There are also cocks which are of extra- 


52 Hist. Anim., xvi. 1. Cf. J. W. M’Crindle. Megasthenes, p. 159. 


53 Hist. Anim., xvi. 1. 
54 Hist. Anim., xvi. 2. Cf. J. W. M‘Crindle. Megasthenes, p. 160; and 


Ancient India, p. 36. 


Bati—ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 325 


ordinary size, and have their crests, not red, as elsewhere, or, at least, 
in our country, but have the flower-like coronals, of which the crest is 
formed, variously coloured. Their rump feathers again are neither 
curved nor wreathed, but are of great breadth, and they trail them in 
the way peacocks trail their tails, when they neither strengthen nor 
erect them ; the feathers of these Indian cocks are in colour golden, and 
also dark blue, like the smaragdus.”’ 

It is probable that monal pheasants, captured in the Himalayas, 
were brought into India for sale, and thus became known to the Greeks. 
The same bird is, I believe, referred to under the name Catreus 
by Strabo, where he quotes from Cleitarchus, and tells us that the 
bird was beautiful in appearance, had variegated plumage, and ap- 
proached the peacock in shape. A suggestion that this was a bird of 
paradise is therefore absurd, and is otherwise most improbable, since 
birds of paradise are found not in India but in New Guinea. With 
this also I am inclined to identify ‘‘the partridge larger than a vul- 
ture,” which, as related by Strabo,® on the authority of Nicolaus 
Damascenus, was sent by Porus, with other presents, in charge of an 
embassy, to Augustus Ceesar. 


23. Tor Kezas (K7AXas). 
Leptoptilos argala, Linn.—The Adjutant. 


In the following passage from Adlian, we may, I think, recognise 
the adjutant :—‘‘I learn further, that in India there is a bird which is 
thrice the size of the bustard, and has a bill of prodigious size, and long 
legs. It is furnished also with an immense crop, resembling a leather 
pouch. The cry which it utters is peculiarly discordant. The 
plumage is ash-coloured, except that the feathers, at their tips, are 
tinted with a pale yellow.’ 

The pouch and long legs sufficiently identify this bird with the 
well-known characters of the adjutant. 


REPTILES. 
24. Tortorsr (XeAwv7. ) 
Trionyx, Sp.? if a true river Tortoise. 
In reference to this animal, A‘lian® tells us that ‘‘it is found in 


India, where it lives in the rivers. It is of immense size, and it has a 


55 Geographica, xv.c. 1, § 69. 56 Geographica, xv. c. 1, § 73. 
57 Hist. Anim., xvi. 4. 58 Hist. Anim., xvi. 14. 


326 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


shell not smaller than a full-sized skiff (cxa¢y), which is capable of 
holding ten medinni (120 gallons) of pulse.” 

I have not been able to find any account of the maximum sizes to 
which the shells of the Indian species of Trionyx attain, but I believe 
they do exceed four feet. AKlian’s account is too vague, and probably 
too much exaggerated, for any closer identification. There is a marine 
chelonian found in the Bay of Bengal, called Dermatochelys coriacea, 
the shell of which, according to Theobald, measures 66 inches over the 
curve. 

It is difficult to suggest a name for the land tortoise, which ‘lian 
describes as being the size of a clod of earth when turned by the plough 
in a yielding soil, as it might belong to several of the genera repre- 
sented in Western India. He states that ‘‘ they are sazd to cast their 
shells,” which is of course an impossibility. He concludes by saying 
‘‘they are fat things, and their flesh is sweet, having nothing of the 
sharp flavour of the sea-tortoise.” An exact identification of this 
animal, so superior to the turtle, should prove of interest to aldermen. 


25. Tur Serpent a Span Lone ("Odus orifapratos.) 
Eublepharis Sp.—Biscopra of the natives. 


Photios® and Ailian® describe, on the authority of Ktesias, a snake, 
which I feel unable to identify with any degree of certainty. The ac- 
count by the former is the more concise of the two, and is as follows: 
—‘‘TIn India there is a serpent a span long, in appearance like the most 
beautiful purple, with a head perfectly white, but without any teeth. 
The creature is caught on those very hot mountains whose rivers yield 
the sardine-stone. It does not sting, but on whatever part of the body 
it casts its vomit, that place invariably putrifies. If suspended by the 
tail, it emits two kinds of poison—one like amber, which oozes from it 
while living, and the other black, which oozes from its carcass. Should 
about a sesami-seed’s bulk of the former be administered to anyone, he dies 
the instant he swallows it, for his brain runs out through his nostrils. 
Tf the black sort be given it induces consumption, but operates so 
slowly that death scarcely ensues in less than a year’s time.”’ 

The lizard named above, the Sescopra of the natives, though tooth- 
less, is regarded as being very poisonous, and on this account I suggest, 
but with hesitation, that it may be the animal. It may, however, 
have been a true snake. 


26. Tue SxoLex (Sxddyé). 


Crocodilus, vel Gavialis—The Crocodile, or Garial. 


Several authors who have derived their information from Ktesias 
give accounts of the Skolex. The most complete is that by Ailian® 


59 Keloga in Photii, Bibl. lxxii. 16. 
60 Hist Anim., iv. 36. Cf. Anc. India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 48. 
61 De Nat. An., v.33; Cf. Anc. Ind., by J. W. M‘Crindle, pp. 7, 28, 27, 56, 58. 


Batit—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 327 


as follows :—‘‘ The river Indus has no living creature in it except, 
they say, the Skolex, a kind of worm, which to appearance is very like 
the worms that are generated and nurtured in trees. It differs, how- 
ever, in size, being in general seven cubits in length, and of sucha 
thickness that a child of ten could scarcely clasp it round in his arms. 
It has a single tooth in each of its jaws quadrangular in shape, and 
above four feet long. These teeth are so strong that they tear in 
pieces with ease whatever they clutch, be it a stone or be it a beast, 
whether wild or tame. In the daytime these worms remain hidden 
at the bottom of the river, wallowing with delight in its mud and 
sediment, but by night they come ashore in search of prey, and what- 
ever animal they pounce upon, horse, cow, or ass, they drag down to 
the bottom of the river where they devour it limb by limb, all except 
the entrails. Should they be pressed by hunger they come ashore even 
in the daytime; and should a camel then, or a cow, come to the brink 
of the river to quench its thirst, they creep stealthly up to it, and with 
a violent spring, having secured their victim by fastening their fangs 
in its upper lip, they drag it by sheer force into the water, where they 
make a sumptuous repast of it. The hide of the Skolex is two finger- 
breadths thick. The natives have devised the following methods for 
catching it. Toa hook of great strength and thickness they attach 
an iron chain, which they bind with a rope made of a broad piece of 
cotton. Then they wrap wool round the hook and the rope, to pre- 
vent them being gnawed through by the worm, and having baited the 
hook with a kid, the line is thereupon lowered into the stream. As 
‘many as thirty men, each of whom is equipped with a sword, anda spear 
(harpoon), fitted with a thong, hold on to the rope, having also stout 
cudgels lying ready to hand, in case it should be necessary to kill 
the monster with blows. As soon as it is hooked and swallows 
the bait, it is hauled ashore, and dispatched by the fishermen, who 
suspend its carcass till it has been exposed to the heat of the sun for 
thirty days. An oil all this time oozes out from it, and falls by drops 
into earthen vessels. A single worm yields ten hotulai (about five 
pints). The vessels having been sealed up, the oil is despatched to 
the king of the Indians, for no one else is allowed to have so much as 
one drop of it. The rest of the carcass is useless. Now, this oil pos- 
sesses this singular virtue, that if you wish to burn to ashes a pile of 
any kind of wood, you have only to pour upon it half a pint of the oil, 
and it ignites without your applying a spark of fire to kindle it; while 
if it is a man or a beast you want to burn, you pour out the oil, and in 
an instant the victim is consumed. By means of this oil also the king 
of the Indians, it is said, captures hostile cities without the help of 
rams or testudos, or other siege apparatus, for he has merely to set 
them on fire with the oil and they fall into his hands. How he pro- 
ceeds is this: Having filled with the oil a certain number of earthen 
vessels, which hold each about half a pint, he closes up their mouths 
and aims them at the uppermost parts of the gates, and if they strike 
them and break, the oil runs down the woodwork, wrapping it in flames 
R.I.A. PROC., VOL. If., SER II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 20 


328 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


which cannot be put out, but with insatiable fury burn the enemy, 
arms and all. The only way to smother and extinguish this fire 
is to cast rubbish into it. This account is given by Ktesias the 
Knidan.” 

_ As regards the Skolex, I think we need not hesitate to identify it 


with the crocodile—the nature of the bait, a kid, used in its capture 


sufficiently proves that—in spite of the incorrect description of the 
animal itself; but although the oil of crocodiles is sometimes extracted 
and applied to various medicinal and other purposes by native fisher- 
men, the substance here described, and to which this origin was 
ascribed, was probably petroleum, the true source of which was not 
well understood, although Ktesias elsewhere refers to a lake upon the 
surface of which oil floated. 

As is pointed out on p. 833, the supposed product of the dikairon 
was probably Churrus (Indian hemp), so I would suggest that the 
Skolex oil was petroleum from the Punjab® oil springs, where it ap- 
pears to have been well known and held in high esteem for its various 
properties since the earliest times. Ktesias’s account confers upon it 
characteristics which were probably somewhat exaggerated. They may 
be compared with those of substances not unknown at the present day 
to persons of the Nihilist and similar fraternities. We have it on re- 
cord, however, that fire-balls, prepared with Punjab petroleum, were 
employed as missiles to frighten the war elephants of a Hindu king by 
a Mahomedan invader eight hundred years ago. In their accounts 
the Mahomedan historians make use.of a word signifying naphtha, so 
that gunpowder was not intended, as has sometimes been supposed.” 

When carried as far as Persia, away from its source, it probably 
acquired the mythical origin described by Ktesias; and the account of 
the animal itself was so distorted that the Greeks did not recognize 
the same animal as the crocodile of the Nile, which was of course 
known to them. At the same time it should be remembered that the 
Garial (not Gavial, as it is incorrectly called) occurs in the Indus, and 
would, no doubt, seem a strange animal even to people well acquainted 
with the crocodile of the Nile. 

Another mention of Indian crocodiles is to be found in the Peri- 
plus, where it is said that, when approaching the Sinthus (7. e. Indus) 
river, ‘‘the sign by which voyagers, before sighting land, know that 
it is near, is their meeting with serpents (sea snakes) floating on the 
water; but higher up, and on the coasts of Persia the first sign of land 
is seeing them of a different kind, called graav’’ (Sansk., graha, a 
crocodile). 


82 Of, Economic Geol. of India, p. 126. 
63 See Jour. Soc. Arts, April 28, 1882, p. 595. 
64 Of. Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 107. 


~ 


Batit—TJdentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 229 


27. Serpent (“Odis). 
Python molurus, Linn.—The Python. 


Pliny® tells us that, according to Megasthenes, ‘‘serpents in India 
grow to such asize that they swallow stags and bulls whole.” 

This is a somewhat exaggerated account of the capabilities of the 
Indian python, which is, however, sometimes thirty feet long, and three 
feet, or even more, in circumference. That it can kill and eat deer 
seems to be a well- attested fact, though how it would dispose of one 
with horns I cannot say. I know of one story recorded by an English- 
man, where in Sambalpur the natives were in the habit of tethering 
goats near some rocks occupied by a monster snake, as an offering, 
which he very freely accepted and disposed of. 

There is an account by Capt. E. A. Langley™ of an encounter be- 
tween one of these snakes of the above dimensions and a sportsman, 
whose dog was first killed by the snake. After it had been shot, a dead 
deer was found, which it had been about to swallow when disturbed by 
the dog. 

The stories of monster snakes killing and eating horned cattle seem 
more than doubtful. 


28. (‘Odis Gardooros). 
Hydrophis, Sp. (?)—Sea-snakes. 


The sea-snakes of the Indian seas are thus referred to by Avlian :® 
“The Indian sea breeds sea-snakes, which have broad tails, and the 
lakes breed hydras (crocodiles?) of immense size; but these sea- 
snakes appear to inflict a bite more sharp than poisonous.” 

The species of Hydrophis have broad tails, as described by lian ; 
but he underrates the effects of their bite; for although, as Mr. Theobald® 
states, ‘‘their fangs are small, their venom is extremely potent.” 

They may be seen swimming in numbers near some partsof the coast of 
the peninsula of India and the islands of the Bay of Bengal. I have taken 
them in a net towed from the deck of a steamer ; and on one occasion, 
on the island of Preparis, I came upon an eagle ( Cuncuma lecoogaster) 
in the act of eating one; quite a pile of snake bones being at the foot of 
what was evidently his favourite perch. 

Aslian’s hydras I cannot identify, unless they be crocodiles; but 
these he elsewhere describes, under the name skolex. (See p. 326.) 


65 Hist. Nat., viii. 14, 1. 
66 Motte in Asiatic Annual Register, London, 1766. 
67 Narrative of a Residence at the Court of Meer Ali Moorad. 
68 Hist. Anim., xvi. 2,8. Cf. Megasthenes, by J..W. M‘Crindle, p. 163. 
69 Catalogue of Reptiles of British India, Appendix, p. 2. 
202 


330 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy. 


Although I am not yet prepared to identify the fish, crustaceans and 
mollusca, which are mentioned by our Greek authors, owing to the 
vagueness of the descriptions, I anticipate some success with them here- 
‘after, but am compelled to reserve that part of the subject for the 
present, and therefore pass now to the insects. 


INSECTS. 


29. Honsy (Meat). 
Apis dorsata(?)—Bees. Bonhra, Hin. 


Photios tells us, on the authority of Ktesias,” that ‘‘there is a 
certain river flowing with honey out of a rock, like the one we have in 
our own country.” 

I venture to think that this story may have possibly originated in 
the fact that the rocky gorges of many Indian rivers are the favourite 
haunts of wild bees. To those who know India, the famous marble 
rocks on the Narbada will suggest themselves; and all who have 
actually visited that remarkable gorge where the river is bounded by 
lofty cliffs of pure white marble, will remember the ladders which 
hang suspended from the summits, by which the honey-seekers descend 
to rob the combs. What more natural than that honey brought from 
such a spot should be made the object of a story like that related by 
Ktesias. 

Perhaps we may venture a step further, and suggest that the fol- 
lowing statement, by Strabo,”’ quoting from Megasthenes, had the same 
origin :—‘‘ Stones are dug up in India which are of the colour of frank- 
incense, and sweeter than figs or honey.” But the probability of some 
form of sugar-candy, the true origin of which was then unknown, 
having given rise to this story, should not be forgotten (¢f. p. 335). 


30. Tue Inpran Muruex (Mippné 6 “Ivd0s). 
Termes, Sp.(?)—Termites, or White Ants. 


The termites, or white ants, as distinguished from the gold-digging 
ants, receive special attention at the hands of Alan, whose account 
appears to have been derived from an author named Iobas. He says : 
<¢ Nor must we forget the Indian ant, which is so noted for its wisdom. 
The ants of our country do, no doubt, dig for themselves subterranean 
holes and burrows, and by boring provide themselves with lurking 


70 Ecloga in Photii, Bibl. Ixxii. 13 («ad roraudy pnow ex méeTpas péovta mer). 
71 Geographica, xv. ¢. 1, § 37. 


Bati—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. . 331 


places, and wear out all their strength in what may be called mining 
operations, which are indescribably toilsome, and conducted with 
secrecy ; but the Indian ants construct for themselves a cluster of tiny 
dwelling-houses, seated, not on sloping or level grounds, where they 
could easily be inundated, but on steep and lofty eminences,”’” &c., &c. 

The above with its context affords a good description of Indian white 
ants, or termites, which, unlike true ants, have soft, defenceless bodies, 
and have therefore to protect themselves by their earthworks. Besides 
constructing the well-known so-called ant-hills, they, when extending 
the range of their foraging grounds, protect every step of their progress 
by covered passages, built up of minute pellets of moistened clay. 


31. Exexrron ("“HAextpov) (Onpia 7d péyeOos doov yivowTo avy ot 
KavOapot). 


Coccus lacca.—The Lac Insect, and its Products, Shell Lac and 
Lac Dye. 


None of the commentators on the ancient accounts of India appear to 
have suggested that the elektron, to which reference is not unfrequently 
made, can be identified with a known production of India. Lassen, 
however, suggested that it was a gum exuding from trees. There are 
several points in the following descriptions which point with certainty 
to the fact that it was crude shell-lac, which is a secretion that sur- 
rounds the female lac insect, whose body forms the material of lac dye. 

From Photios’s extracts, as given by Mr. M‘Crindle,” we learn that, 
‘“Through India there flows a certain river, not of any great size, but 
only about two stadia in breadth, called im the Indian tongue, 
Hyparkhos (“Yzapxos), which means in Greek, d¢pwv ravta Ta ayaba 
(z. e. the bearer of all good things). This river, for thirty days in 
every year, floats down amber, for in the upper part of its course, where 
it flows among the mountains, there are said to be trees overhanging 
its current which for thirty days, at a particular season in every year, 
continue dropping tears like the almond tree, and the pine tree, and 
other trees. These tears, on dropping into the water, harden into gum. 
The Indian name for the tree is Siptakhora (Surtdxopas),"* which means, 
when rendered into Greek, yAukvs (7. e. sweet). These trees, then, 
supply the Indians with their amber. And not only so, but they are 
said to yield berries, which grow in clusters like the grapes of the vine, 
and have stones as large as filbert nuts of Pontos.” 

Further on we read: ‘‘In the same parts there is a wild insect, 
about the size of a beetle, red like cinnabar, with legs excessively long. 


@ Hist. Anim., xvi. 15. Cf. Megasthenes, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 167. 
73 Ancient India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, pp. 20, 21. 
14 Aphytacora, according to Pliny, Nat. Hist., xxxvii. 11. 


332 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


It is soft as the worm called skélex, and is found on the trees which 
produce amber, eating the fruits of those trees, as in Greece the wood- 
louse ravages the vine-trees. The Indians grind these insects to a 
powder, and therewith dye such robes, tunics, and other vestments as 
they want to be ofa purple hue.” Speaking of the race Kynokephaloi, 
they are said to ‘‘ eat the fruit of the Scptakhora, the tree which pro- 
duces amber, for it is sweet. They also dry this fruit, and pack it in 
hampers, as the Greeks do raisins. The same people construct rafts, 
freight them with the hampers as well as with the flowers of the 
purple plant (vide p. 344), after cleansing it, and with 260 talents 
weight of the dried fruits, and a like weight of the pigment which dyes 
purple, and 1000 talents of amber. All this cargo, which is the 
season’s produce, they convey annually as tribute to the king of the 
Indians.” 

In spite of exaggeration, in the account above given of the red 
insects, I think they may be safely identified with the so-called lac in- 
sects, Coecus lacca. They cannot have been cochineal insects, as has been 
suggested, since they do not occur in India. The elektron was certainly 
shell-lac, as above stated. The Periplus mentions Adkkos ypwpatwos, 
coloured lac, as an export to Adouki from Ariaké, which, whether it means 
the dye itself, or garments coloured byit,as has been suggested, sufficiently 
proves that the substance was known at that early time. The Stpta- 
khora tree presents some difficulty, owing to its combining attributes 
belonging to two distinct trees, which, however, grow in the same 
region. The tree which most abundantly yields lac is the Khuswm— 
Schleichera tryuga. It is found on others too ; but not, so far as my ex- 
perience goes, on the Ihowa (Bassia latifolia), the dried flowers of which 
are brought down from the mountainous regions in baskets for sale in 
the plains. The flowers are used both as food and in the manufacture 
of a spirit, the well-known J/howa spirit.” It is possible that some 
of the confusion may have arisen from the fact that the IZhowa, like 
other trees belonging to the same natural order, does exude a gum. 
The fruit of the Ahusum, though edible, is not so treated. The fructs 
of the Mhowa include stones, and grow in clusters. 

These identifications, taken together with the statement of Pliny, that 
the Hyparkhos, or Hypobaros river flows into the Eastern Sea, enable us, 
I think, so far to localise it as to say, that it was one of those which rise 
in Western Bengal (or Orissa), and among them it may have been either 
the Damuda, the Dalkissar, Kossai, Brahmini, or Mahanadi. Possibly 
the old native names of these, which I cannot at the moment refer to, 
may help to elucidate the identification. 

As for the race called Kynokephaloi, they are subjects fit for 
separate examination, it being here sufficient to suggest that they were 
a Kolarian race. 


7 Of. Jungle life in India (passim). 


Batit—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 338 


82. Tuer Drxartron (Aikarpov). 
Scarabeus sacer, Linn. (?)—The Dung Beetle. 


Under the name Dikairon, Ktesias described, according to Photios % 
and AXlian,” a bird! of the size of a partridge’s egg, which buried its 
dung in the earth. To this dung, which was said to be an object of 
search, the properties of an opiate and poison were attributed. It was 
so precious that it was included among the costly presents sent by the 
king of the Indians to the Persian monarch, and no one in Persia 
possessed any of it except the king and his mother. 

By the Greeks it was called décasov (7. ¢. just), that being probably 
the nearest approximation of a known word to the Indian or Persian 
name. This so-called bird! was, I believe, one of the Coprophagi of 
Latreille, namely, the common dung beetle called Gobaronda in Hin- 
dustani, which buries pellets of cattle droppings as a receptacle for its 
eggs and food for the larvee when hatched. 


fs Waewcn = mes 


Scarabeus sacer.—Linn. 
I do not know whether these pellets are used medicinally, though 
it is not improbable that they are, but I strongly suspect that the 
substance, described by Ktesias, to which he has attributed this origin 


76 Heloga. in Photii, Bibl. xxii. 17. 77 De Nat. An., iv. 41. 


04 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


was Churrus, a resinous product of Indian hemp (Cannabis sativa). 
It cannot have been opium, as it was not introduced into India till a 
later period. 

I remember when in the valley of the Indus being very much 
struck with the rapidity with which these scarabeei formed pellets from 
cattle droppings and rolled them across the sand to suitable spots for 
burying. The pellets are often larger than the beetles themselves, 
and the method of rolling them is curious, as the beetle goes back- 
wards, guiding the ball with his long hind legs and walking on the 
two pairs of fore-legs. 

The foregoing illustration, for which I am indebted to Messrs. 
Cassell & Co., though not representing this attitude, will aid the reader 
towards understanding the origin of this myth. 

It would not be difficult to give examples of almost as extravagant 
ideas of the origin of many of our drugs which were till recently 
accepted. There are some even to the present day the true source of 
which is unknown. 

The above may be compared with the suggestion on page 328, that 
the oil of the skolex was in reality rock oil or petroleum from the 
Punjab. 


PLANTS. 


It would be going beyond the special limits of this Paper to attempt 
any discussion as to the identity of plants mentioned by our authors, 
but not belonging to India. I should not possess in such an analysis 
the qualification which has been of so much aid to me with reference to 
the productions of India, namely, a, so to speak, personal acquaintance 
with them as they appear, and are regarded by the natives in. the 
country itself. 


1. Rice ("Opvgéa). 
Oriza sativa, Linn.—Rice.—(Sansk. Viriht). 
In the Periplus, we are told that oriza, which all agree was rice, 


was produced in Oraia and Araiké, and was exported from Barugaza 
to the Barbarine markets and the Island of Diskorides, 7. e. Socotra. 


2. Honzy rrom Canes catrep Suear (MéAu 76 kadapuvov 7d Aeyopevov 
waxap). 
Saccharum officinarum, Linn.—Sugar Cane, its product called Sarkara 
in Sanskrit, and Sukkar by the Arabs. 

According to the Periplus it was exported from Barugaza (@. e. 
Bharoch), to the markets of Barbaria. 

Mr. M‘Crindle’s’® resumé of the writings of the ancients with regard 
to this substance is of such interest that I quote it verbatim here: 


7S Periplus of the Erythraan Sea, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 238. 


Batu—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 335 


‘“‘The first western writer who mentions this substance is Theophrastos, 
who continued the labours of Aristotle in Natural History. He called 
it a sort of honey extracted from reeds. Strabo states, on the authority 
of Nearkhos that reeds in India yield honey without bees. _Adlian 
(Mist. Anim.) speaks of a kind of honey pressed from reeds which 
grew among the Prasi. Seneca (Epist. 84) speaks of sugar as a kind 
of honey found in India on the leaves of reeds, which had either been 
dropped on them from the sky as dew, or had exuded from the reeds 
themselves. This was a prevalent error in ancient times, e. g. Disko- 
rides says that sugar is a kind of concreted honey found upon canes in 
India and Arabia Felix; and Pliny, that it is collected from canes 
like a gum. He describes it as white, and brittle between the teeth, 
of the size of a hazel nut at most, and used in medicine only. So also 
Lucian, alluding to the Indians near the Ganges, says that they quaff 
sweet gums from tender reeds.” 

- It has been conjectured that the sugar described by Pliny and Dios- 
korides was sugar-candy obtained from China.”’ See page 330, where 
I have suggested that this was the origin of the ‘stones sweeter than 
figs or honey,’’ which were supposed to have been dug out of the earth. 


3. Brows. 
Papyrus pangoret, Nees. (?)—Papyrus Reed. 


According to Herodotus” ‘‘the Indians wear garments (éo@jrTes 
Adivac) made from a plant which grows in the rivers. Having col- 
lected and beaten it, they interweave it in the form of a mat, and they 
clothe themselves with it after the manner of a cuirass.” 

The above-named species of papyrus is commonly used for weaving 
into mats, and is sometimes used by fishermen as a protection for their 
bodies from wet and cold. In some respects the description would 
suit either hemp ( Cannabis sativa, Linn.) or jute (Corchorus capsularis, 
Linn.) ; but on the whole I cannot accept that it was the fibre of either 
of these to which Herodotus refers, especially as regards hemp, since 
he elsewhere® describes its use by the Skythians, and compares its 
qualities with those of flax. 

If not the papyrus, it was probably one of the other species of 
marsh plants™ of which mats are made in India at the present day. 
‘‘The luxuriance of the grasses and reeds in Sind,” says Captain 
Langley,® ‘‘ especially near the Indus, surpasses anything I ever saw 
elsewhere. The reed known as kana grows to an immense height, is 
notched like the bamboo, and has a beautiful feathery head. This 
reed is invaluable to the Sindians for huts, mats, baskets, chairs, &c. 


79 Phalie, 111. cap. xcviil. 80 Phalie, 111. cap. ccii., & rv. caps. Ixxiv., Ixxv. 
81 Saccharum sara, Roxb., and S. spontaneum, Linn., &e. &e. 
82 Narrative of a Residence at the Court of Meer Ali Moorad, vol. i. p. 275. 


306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


It grows in large tufts, and vast tracts are covered with it between 
Khyrpur and the river.” This kana ( Typha elephantina, Roxb.) could 
certainly not have been the plant from which canoes were made, as has 
been suggested by some of the critics. 

For purposes of mere flotation it is used by fishermen and others 
when dried and tied in bundles, but the suggestion that the boats 
capable of holding several persons, mentioned by Herodotus, were made 
of it, is obviously absurd. 


4. Tue Inpran ReEep (KaXapos “Ivdckés). 
Borassus flabelliformis, Linn.—The Palmyra Palm. 


It appears to have been calmly accepted by commentators that ‘‘ the 
Indian reed,” referred to by Grecian and Latin authors, was the same as 
the plant to which we give the name bamboo. So far as I have read 
their writings, excepting the alternatives mentioned below, I have not 
met with any suggestion that this identification is incorrect.* To 
show in the first place that it is so, and secondly to name a plant which 
fulfils the required conditions, is however not difficult. 

The facts that the bamboo does not attain more than about one- 
third of the size of the so-called reed ; that it could not, therefore, have 
been used for the purposes for which the Indian reed is said to have 
been employed, and the absence of the larger kinds of bamboo from the 
region of the lower Indus valley, all combine to prove that the above 
identification of the commentators must be rejected. 

The more important among the numerous references to the Indian 
reed are the following :—Herodotus™ speaks of the imhabitants of the 
marshes, which are formed by the flooding of rivers in India, as fishing 
from canoes formed of canes, which are cut from node to node, each 
segment forming a boat. Pliny® gives a similar account, and says 
that these boats traverse the Accesines (7. e. Chenab river). So also 
Diodorus Siculus,** who has written to the following effect :—‘‘ In 
India the lands bordering rivers and marshes yield reeds of prodigious 
size. It is all that a man can do to embrace one. Canoes are made 
from them.” 

Ktesias’s account, as given by Photios,* is that the Indian reed grows 
along the course of the Indus, and that it is ‘‘so thick that two men 
could scarcely encompass its stem with their arms, and of a height 
equal to that of a mast of a merchant ship of the heaviest burden. 
Some are of a greater size even than this, though some are of less, as 
might be expected, since the mountain it grows on is of vast range. 


88 Sprengel includes the rattan, Calamus rotang, in his identification. This is, if 
possible, a plant still more unsuited to the requirements of the case. 

84 Thalie, book u1., xevill. 

85 Hist. Nat., lib. vit., cap. ii., tom. i, p. 372, line 22; and lib. xvi., cap. xxxvil. 
tom. i1., p. 27, line 32. 

86 Bibl., lib. m., § xvil., p. 182. 

87 Cf. Ancient India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 10. 


Batit—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 887 


The reeds are distinguished by sex, some being male and others female. 
The male reed has no pith and is exceedingly strong, but the female 
has a pith.’’** Tzetes,** Theophrastus,” and Strabo” are other authors 
who treat of this subject. I have on the preceding page given an account 
of the kana reed ( Typha elephantina, Roxb.), which has been suggested 
as an alternative with the bamboo by Lassen; but although, as stated, 
bundles of its slender stalks, when dried, are used for mere purposes of 
flotation on the Indus, it cannot have been made into canoes. 

Statements made by Lassen and Sprengel, that the bamboo some- 
times has a diameter of two feet, are quite incorrect. Nine inches is an 
extreme and very exceptional limit,** and as the larger species of bamboo 
do not occur near the Indus, on account of their only flourishing in moist 
tropical climates, we must look to some other tree as having furnished, 
when the stem was split, almost ready-made boats capable of holding 
several people. At the present day, excluding timber dug-outs, made of 
Bombax, &c., the only trees so employed are palms; and among the 
species so used, namely the cocoanut, the date-palm, and the palmyra, 
(Borassus flabelliformis, Linn.), I should be inclined to give the preference 
to the latter, as it is cultivated in Lower Sind. The diameter of a full- 
grown tree is from 18 to 24 inches, or the circumference is, say, six feet 
at the base; the height is from 40 to 60 feet, and in favourable locali- 
ties, as in Burma, 100 feet. Canoes, capable of holding two or three 
people, are made from the stems of this palm in many parts of India at 
the present day. Itis noteworthy, moreover, that the Sanscrit name is 
Trinarga, i.e. king of the grassesorreeds. The Phenix dactylifera, or 
date-palm, which is now the common palm in the Indus valley, at- 
tains a height of 100 to 120 feet, and the trunks of male trees are, I 
believe, used for canoes; but if, as is stated by Brandis, it was only 
introduced into Sind in the eighth century, it cannot have been the 
tree mentioned by our ancient authors. 


5. Toe Navprius (NavzAuos). 
Cocos nucifera.—The Indian Cocoanut 


Under the name Nauplius, which Miller suggests, as stated by Mr. 
M‘Crindle, is a mistake for vapyAvos (the Arabian narigil, or Sanskrit 
nartkela), the author of the Periplus,* refers to the cocoanut, while 
Kosmas® gives a very good description of it, under the name argeliia, 
evidently a transliteration of the native name minus the initial x. 


88 Cf. Ancient India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 10. 

89 Chil. vii., v. 739, from third book of ’ApaBuoy of Uranius. 

90 Plant Hist., ix. 11. 

81 Tid. xv. 21. 

%2 Brandis’ Forest Flora, p. 554, gives for the stems of Bambusa arundriancea, 
Retz, diameters varying from four to nine inches. 

93 Forest Flora, p. 553. 

9 The Erythraan Sea, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 26. 

%5 Ancient India, p. 95. 


308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


6. Tur Parezon Tree (IdpyBor). 
Ficus religiosa, Linn.—The Pipal, Hin. 


The parebon tree, as described by Ktesias, according to Photios,% 
was ‘‘a plant about the size of the olive, found only in the royal 
gardens, producing neither flower nor fruit, but having merely fifteen 
roots, which grow down into the earth, and are of considerable thick- 
ness, the very slenderest being as thick as one’sarm. Ifa span’s length 
of this root be taken it attracts to itself all objects brought near it 
(ravra exer Tpos EavTyv), gold, silver, and copper, and all things except 
amber. If, however, a cubit’s length of it be taken, it attracts lambs 
and birds, and it is, in fact, with this root that most kinds of birds are 
caught. Should you wish to turn water solid, even a whole gallon of 
it, you have but to throw into it but an obol’s weight of this root, and 
the thing is done. Its effect is the same upon wine, which, when con- 
densed by it, can be held in your hand like a piece of wax, though it 
melts the next day. It is found beneficial in the cure of bowel dis- 
orders.”’ 

My reasons for identifying the above with the pipal tree (ficus 
religiosa) are as follow :—Though of common occurrence in the moist 
tropical parts of India, it is seldom found except where cultivated in 
gardens and plantations in the Punjab and the arid tracts of Northern 
India generally, where, as it does not flourish, it is probably not often 
larger than a well-grown olive tree. 

Its small figs are inconspicuous, scarcely exceeding the larger 
varicties of peas in size, so that it might easily have been supposed to 
have had neither flowers nor fruit. Its roots sometimes clasp other 
trees in their embrace, and they are generally visible at the surface of 
the ground for some distance away from the trunk. There is no limit, 
however, to their number. 

Being regarded as sacred by the Hindus, offerings of various 
emblems and idols are often to be seen placed round the trunk; in some 
cases ancient stone implements and other stones of curious and gro- 
tesque shapes may be observed thus collected around it. In these facts 
I would suggest that the myth as to the attractive power of the roots, 
or, as Apollonius has it, the tree itself, for metals and stones, may very 
probably have originated. 

Its ‘‘attractive”” power for birds and other animals is very readily 
explained, since from the glutinous juice which exudes from the stem 
bird-lime is commonly made; and it may be that the ‘“ attraction”’ 
for metals, &c., merely adheres to some adhesive substance prepared 
from this juice. The effects of the fresh juice when dropped into 
water or wine might possibly be] to thicken them, but perhaps not to 


96 Keloga in Photii, Bibl. lxxii. Cf. Ancient India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 20. 


Bati—Tilentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 339 


the extent stated by Ktesias. As to the medicinal properties, the seeds 
are believed to be cooling and alterative, and the leaves and young shoots 
are used as a purgative. 

To the above, which constitute strong reasons in favour of this 
identification, there may be added, that although at first sight the name 
pipal presents no very close resemblance to parebon, still, when written 
as it is often pronounced, peepun, the / being replaced by x, it is not 
difficult to understand how the sound may have suggested to the ear of 
the Greek writer a combination of letters which he represented by 


mapn Pov. 


7. Trees BEARING WooL (ra dé dévépea Ta dypia aitdbe héper 
Kap7ov éipia). 


Gossypium indicum, Lam.—Cotton Tree. 


No claim can be made here for origimality in identifying with cot- 
ton the substance mentioned in the following extracts. It is an iden- 
tification about which commentators are agreed. It is only mentioned 
here on account of some special points of interest connected with it; 
but it might have been omitted for the same reason that so many other 
substances have been, namely, that their identity is not doubtful. 

Herodotus” says: ‘‘ One sees, besides, wild trees which, instead of 
fruit, carry a species of wool more beautiful and better than that of 
the sheep. The Indians dress themselves with the wool which they 
collect from these trees.” 

Ktesias, as related by several of his commentators, refers to the trees 
in India which bear wool. 

Arrian, quoting from Nearchos, also refers to this product, which, 
in its woven state, was new to the Greeks who went to India in the 
army of Alexander. 

A cotton from stones, mentioned by some early authors, appears to 
have been asbestos, as I have elsewhere suggested. 

The xapracos, mentioned in the Periplus as an export from Ariake 
to Egypt, was the Sanscrit ‘drpdsa, signifying fine muslin. The name 
survives in the modern Hindustani word kapas, cotton. 


8. Tue Srpraknora TREE (Surtaxopas). 
Schleichera trijuga, Wild, and Bassia latifolia, Roxb. 


In the account of 7A extpov, on page 331, the identification of the 
Siptakhora has, by anticipation, been already suggested. It appears to 
combine the characteristics of two trees which are found in the same 
tract of country. The Hhusum tree (Schleichera trijuga) was probably 


97 Thalie, lib. 111. c. evi. 
88 Proceedings, Royal Dublin Society, 1883, p. 83. 


340 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the tree which yielded the shell-lac, and it seems to have been confused 
with the mhowa (Bassta latifolia), smce from the latter there exudes a 
gum without the aid of lac insects. It may, I think, be accepted as 
almost certain that the so-called dried fruits were, as has been ex- 
plained, the dried flowers of the mhowa, which are at the present time 
largely used as an article of food, and for the extraction of an in- 
toxicating spirit by distillation. Both trees are found together in 
the same jungles. 


9. Lycrom (Avior). 
Berberis tinctoria, D. C., and B. lycium, Royle. 


This substance, which, according to the Periplus,® was exported 
from Barbarikon (7. e. a town on the Indus, in Indo-skythia), and from 
Barugaza, 7. ¢. Bharoch, was a plant whose roots yielded a dye, and 
the extract medicine. 

It has already been identified, as pointed out by Mr. M‘Crindle,1™ 
with the rusot of the natives, which is prepared from the two species 
of Berberry named above. The first of them, . tinctoria, is found both 
in the Himalayas and the mountains of Southern India and Ceylon ; 
but the other species is only known from the Himalayas.” 


10. Bprttium (BéédAa, or BoeALov). 
Balsamodendron mukul, Hooker. Called Gugal in Sind. 


It appears to be generally admitted now, that this is the species of 
tree which yielded the gum-resin known to the ancients as Bdelltum, 
and which, according to the author of the Periplus, was exported from 
Barbarikon on the Indus, and from Barugaza. 

Dr. Stocks has described the collection of Indian Bdellium as fol- 
lows!” :—‘‘ In Sind the Gugal is collected in the cold season by making 
incisions with a knife in the tree, and letting the resin fall on the 
ground. It exudes in large tears soft and opaque, hardens and turns 
brownish black very slowly, a single tree is said to yield from one to 
two pounds weight. It is brought to the bazaars of Hyderabad and 
Karachi, where it sells at the rate of four shillings for 80lbs. = 

The Bdellium of Scripture was, it is supposed, a siliceous mineral 
allied to onyx. 


99 The Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 22. 
LOS Tocwett. 

101 Of. Forest Flora, by D. Brandis, p. 22. 

102 Cf, Forest Flora, by D. Brandis, p. 14. 


Bati—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 341 


11. Pepper (Ilézept). 
Piper nigrum, Linn.—Black Pepper (Sansk., peppalz). 


Mr. M‘Crindle’s note on this subject, when referring to the 
mention of it in the Periplus, is as follows :—“ Kottonarik pepper ex- 
ported in large quantities from Mouziris and Nilkunda; long pepper 
from Barugaza. Kottonara was the name of the district, and Kotto- 
narikon the name of the pepper for which the district was famous. 
Dr. Buchanan identifies Kottonara with Kadattanadu, a district in 
the Calicut country celebrated for its pepper. Dr. Burnell, however, 
identifies it with Kolatta nadu, the district about Tellicherry, which, 
he says, is the pepper district.” 

Malabar continues to produce the best pepper in the world; but 
Sumatra and other islands cultivate and export largely. 

The pepper vine is planted near trees which it ascends to the height 
of 20 or 30 feet. The berries, which are collected before bemg quite 
ripe, aredried in the sun; white pepper only differs from black by 
haying the outer skin removed, for which purpose the berries are first 
macerated. 


12. MaranatHrum (MoaddBabpor). 
Cinnamomum tamala, Nees, and Dalchini, Hin. 


The leaves of this tree, which are known to the natives of India as 
tezpat or tajpat, appear to be indentical with the Malabathrum of the 
Greeks. It was obtained by the Thinai from the Sesatai, and exported 
to India, conveyed down the Ganges to Gange, near its mouth ; and it 
was also brought from the interior of India to Mouziris and Nelkunda 
for export. 

Mr. M‘Crindle who seems to regard it as identical with betel 
(Chavica betel, Mig.), from which, however, it is quite distinct, men- 
tions that according to Ptolemy (vi. u., 16), the best varieties of 
Malabathrum came from Kirrhadia—that is to say, Rangpur in Eastern 
Bengal. The description given in the Periplus of how the Malaba- 
thrum was prepared by the Thinai (Chinese ?), from leaves which 
were used by the Sesatai to wrap up the goods which they brought to 
market, is very curious, and must refer to some custom of an Assamese 
tribe, which is still probably capable of illustration and elucidation. 
All the indications of position point to the mountainous regions in- 
cluded in and surrounding Assam as the home of the Malabathrum, and 
there in fact the above-named tree abounds, extending westwards to 
the Sutlej, and sparingly to the Indus; and eastwards to Burma. 
It is also found in Queensland, Australia. 


103 Cf, Periplus of the Erythraan Sea, pp. 28, 25. 


342 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


13. Tur Karrton Tree (Kapziov). 
Laurus (Cinnamomum) Sp.(?) Pandanus odoratissimus (?) 


Ktesias’s description of this tree, according to Photios,’ is as follows : 
“¢ But again there are certain trees in India as tall as the cedar or the 
cypress, having leaves like those of the date palm, only somewhat 
broader, but having no shoots sprouting from the stems. They pro- 
duce a flower like the male laurel, but no fruit. In the Indian 
language they are called pupovda, 7. e. unguent roses. These trees are 
scarce. There oozes from them an oil which is wiped off from the 
stem with wool, from which it is afterwards wrung out and received 
into alabaster boxes of stone.” 

The nature of this tree has been much discussed. In some respects 
the description suits the Pandanus, the flowers of which yield, on dis- 
tillation, a fragrant oil which is called Heora by the natives, and in 
these particulars, especially its palm-like habit, it corresponds least well 
with the characteristics of the cinnamon. Mr. M‘Crindle’s arguments 
in favour of its identification with the latter are of considerable 
cogency, though certaimly not conclusive. He says: ‘‘I have little 
doubt that the Sanskrit Aarpura, Camphor, is substantially the same 
as the Tamil-Malayalim Karuppu (oil of cinnamon), and Ktesias’ 
Kapzvov, seeing that it does not seem to have any root in Sanskrit, 
and that camphor and cinnamon are nearly related. The camphor of 
commerce is obtained from a species of laurel (Laurus camphora, 
Nees.),” but this tree is not found in India, and it is believed that 
camphor itself was not known to the Greeks. Altogether it may be 
doubted whether a complete solution of the difficulty can be obtained. 
It is probable, however, that Ktesias jumbled together the charac- 
teristics of some species of Zawrus with those of the screw pine (Pandanus 
odoratissimus ). 


14, Cassta (Kaocia). 
Laurus cassia, Roxb., &c. 


The term cassia appears to have been applied to different substances 
by the ancients, ten varieties are mentioned in the Periplus. They 
were producede hiefly from different species of Cinnamomum, but other 
plants wholly unallied to the laurel family may, it is thought by some 
authors, have contributed aromatic substances which were included in 
the same general denomination. As this subject has been dealt with 
by most commentators, more need not be said of it here. 


04 Heloga in Photii, Bib}. Ixxii. 28. 
105 According to some authorities this is only a synonym for Z. tewmnala. 


Bati—Ldentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 848 


15. Iypicum (‘Ivécxév péAar). 
Indigofera tinctoria, Linn.—Indigo. Mi, Sansk. Nil, Hin., &c. 


Among the exports from the Skythic port of Barbarikon, on one of the 
mouths of the Indus, the above substance is enumerated in the Periplus, 
upon which Mr. M‘Crindle’ remarks :—‘‘It appears pretty certain 
that the culture of the indigo plant and the preparation of the drug 
have been practised in India from a very remote epoch. It has been 
questioned, indeed, whether the Indicum mentioned by Pliny (xxxv. 6) 
was indigo, but, as it would seem, without any good reason. He states 
that it was brought from India, and that when diluted it producd an 
admirable mixture of blue and purple colours. The dye was introduced 
into Rome only a little before Pliny’s time.” 

It is stated that as late as the close of the 16th century it was not 
known in Europe what plant produced indigo, although its preparation 
at Lisbon was described by Marco Polo. As is well known, it has 
hitherto been a most important product from British India, but the in- 
troduction of an artificial indigo renders it probable that the trade of 
the indigo planter is destined to become extinct ere long. 


16. A Tree wavine Bran-LixE Pops (Aévdpov Aomovs éxov). 
Cassia fistula, Linn. Amultas, Hin. Suvarna, Sansk. 


According to Strabo,’” Aristobulas mentions ‘‘a tree, not large, bear- 
ing great pods, like the bean, ten fingers in length, full of honey, and 
says that those who eat it do not easily escape with life.” 

The above description suggests the pods of the Cassva fistula, which 
are sometimes two feet long. They include, besides the seeds, a sweet 
mucilaginous pulp, which, however, is not poisonous, but is regarded 
as a valuable laxative, the seeds may be noxious. Possibly the pulp, if 
taken in quantity, might produce disagreeable effects. 


17. Narpos (Napéos). 
Nardostachys jatamansi, Jones—Spikenard. 


From the Periplus we learn that gangetic nard or spikenard was 
brought down the Ganges to Gange, near its mouth, and was forwarded 
thence to Mouziris and Nelkunda. Spikenard, which was obtained in 
the regions of the upper Indus and in Indo-Skythia, was forwarded 
through Ozene (Ujein) to Barugaza (Bharoch), and was thence exported 
to Egypt. 

The true origin of this aromatic drug was first discovered by Sir W. 
Jones, who was followed in its investigation by Roxburgh” and Royle.” 


106 The Erythrean Sea, p.17. 107 Bxv.,C 1,§ 21. 198 As. Res., ii. p. 405. 
109 Ag. Res., iv. p. 109. 10 Tllust., p. 243. 


R.I. A. PROC., VOL. II., SER. II. —POL, LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2P. 


o44 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


They determined it to be the root of a plant named as above, which 
belongs to the Valerian family. 

It is obtained in the higher regions of the Himalayas, and is brought 
down for sale in considerable quantities, beg much esteemed by the 
people of Oriental nations generally on account of its strong fragrance. 

It is called sambal in Hindi, and balchur in Hindustani. 


18. Tue Purrre Frower (“Avos zopdupodr). 
Grislea tomentosa, Roxb. The Dhaura, Hin. 


Among Photios’s extracts from Ktesias'’ there occurs the following 
passage :—‘‘ Near the source of the Hyparkhos there grows a certain 
purple flower, which is used for dyeing purple, and is not inferior to 
the Greek sort, but even imparts a more florid hue.” 

I am inclined to recognize in this description the flowers of the 
Dhaura tree (Sanscrit, Dhatri pushpika, or Agnivala,i.e. flame of 
fire), which was named Grislea tomentosa by Roxburgh.!” 

It will be seen by reference to any of the Indian floras that the 
flowers of this wild jungle-shrub are largely used as a dye. Thus 
Brandis says they are collected in the North-west, and exported to the 
Punjab for dyeing silks; and Drury, that ‘‘in Kandeish, where the 
plant grows abundantly, they form a considerable article of commerce 
inland as a dye.” 

I have often seen baskets-full of the dried flowers exposed for sale 
at the fairs in Chutia Nagpur, together with crude shell-lac, 7. e. in 
the same general region as that in which the Hyparkhos river was 
probably situated. The petals being minute, it is the coloured sepals 
which actually afford the dye. 


19. Om oF Sesame (“EAauoy oyncdpvor). 


Sesamum indicum, Linn. Gingely Oil, Eng. Yelloo cheddie, Tamil. 
Til, Beng. 


This is one of the most valuable oil-yielding plants in India. Both 
seeds and oil are still largely exported from India, as they were, or at 
any rate the latter was, according to the Periplus,* from Barugaza (7. e. 
Bharoch), it haying been brought there from the region in the Narbada 
valley, then known as Ariake. 

It is much cultivated in India and Egypt, and has found its way 
even to the West Indies. The seed contains about forty-five per cent. 
of oil, which is, when carefully extracted, of a pale yellow colour. It 
has a sweet smell, and is one of the best substitutes for olive oil. 


lll Gf, Ancient India, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 22. 
U2 According to Brandis the proper name is Woodfordia floribunda, Salis. 
13 Gf. Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 17. 


a 


Batui—Tdentification of the Animals and Plants of India. 3465 


20. Kostus (Kéo7os). 
Aucklandia costus, Falconer. Sansk., Kushta. 


According to the author of the Periplus, kostos was exported from 
Barbarikon, at the mouth of the Indus, and from Barugaza, it 
having come from Kabul, through Proklais,™* &c. 

Much doubt existed as to the identity of this drug, till it was ascer- 
tained by Dr. Falconer to be the root of the above-named plant, which 
belongs to the order Asteracee. It inhabits the moist open slopes 
surrounding the valley of Kashmir, at an elevation of 8000 or 9000 
feet above sea level. 

The roots have a strong aromatic pungent odour, and are largely 
employed on account of their supposed aphrodisiac properties. 

Considerable quantities, under the name putchyk, are still exported 
from Calcutta to China—or were some yearsago; but it is possible the 
route from Lahore, whence they were brought to that port, has now been 
changed in favour of Bombay or Karachi. In China it is used in the 
manufacture of incense. Two varieties are distinguished by their 
colours and qualities. 


21. Marine Tress. 
Brugwera gymnorhiza, Lam.—Mangroves. Kakra, Beng. 


According to a passage in Antigonus, we learn that Megasthenes, in 
his Zndika, mentioned that trees grow in the Indian seas. 

These were doubtless mangroves, which flourish in Sind, in the 
estuaries of the Indus, as well as on various parts of the coast of the © 
peninsula, and the islands of the Bay of Bengal, spreading thence to 
the Northern parts of Australia. As is well known, mangroves grow 
below high-water mark, and, with their stems supported above ground 
by numerous roots, they present a singular appearance—one sure to 
attract the attention of European travellers in India. 

Pliny’s accounts of marine trees may possibly include the man- 
grove, but they are somewhat vague; they seem to refer rather to the 
appearances presented by different corals and alge. 


u4 Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, by J. W. M‘Crindle, p. 20. 


346 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


NOTE ADDED IN THE PRESS. 


While these pages are passing through the press my attention has 
been drawn by Prof. Haddon to an article in the October number of the 
Edinburgh Review on Aristotle’s History of Animals. Aristotle’s 
history has not been often quoted in this paper, for the simple reason that 
it contains little or nothing of importance about Indian animals which 
is at the same time original. The statement of Pliny and Athenzus, 
that Alexander sent Indian animals to Aristotle, has been rejected as 
being without foundation by Humboldt, Schneider, and Grote. With 
this opinion, which is endorsed by the writer of the review, I fully 
agree, on account of the absence of original remarks regarding them ; 
but I must take exception to part of what he says about Ktesias, for 
although he objects to Aristotle’s mention of him as a man ‘‘ unworthy 
of credit’? (otx dv a€uricTos), and as a ‘“‘ manifest lar ”’ (pavepos 
eevopevos), he himself says that the following, together with some of 
the races of men mentioned by Ktesias, are ‘‘ simply creatures of the 
imagination,”’ or ‘‘ altogether fabulous.” The animals so denominated 
are the Skolex, Dikairon, Martikhora,’ and the Indian ass, the origin of 
the stories regarding each of which, and their respective identifications, 
I venture to believe I have successfully explained in the foregoing pages. 
His opinion as to the identity of the Arokottas agrees, I observe, with 
mine. 

It has occurred to me that the Leucrocotta of Pliny (B. viii. ch. 30) 
was the Nilgai (Portax pictus). According to his description it was 
the size of the wild ass, with the legs of a stag, the neck, tail, and breast 
of a lion, the head of a badger, a cloven hoof, the mouth slit up as far 
as the ears, and one continuous bone instead of teeth. The last item 
I cannot explain; but the mane and tail of the Nilgai sufficiently 
resemble those of the lion to have suggested the comparison. 

The Hippelaphas of Aristotle has also been supposed to be the 
Nilgai by some writers. 


115 Topsell’s fantastic figure of the Martikhora, given in his ‘‘ History of Four- 
footed Beasts,’’ which is reproduced by Miss Phipson in her “ Animal Lore of 
Shakespere,’’ might easily be spoken of as a creature of the imagination. 


Frreuson—On the Kenfig Inscription. 347 


L.—On tHe Kenic Inscrrerion. By Sie Samvet Ferevson, 
LL.D., Q.C., President. 


[Read, February 12, 1883. ] 


Tue object of this Paper is to show probable grounds for believing 

that traces of the name Merry, as well as of certain Christian 

symbols, the antiquity of which has of late years been generally dis- 

credited, exist on the Ogham-inscribed stone at Kenfig in Glamorgan- 
shire. 

The other Ogham inscriptions of Wales and South Britain are 
couched in the same form and dialect as those of Iveland. Early 
British and Irish Histories (Wennius Hist. Brit., c. viil., lxvi., Cormac 
Gloss., Mug Eime) allege an Irish settlement in South Wales and South 
Britain in and before the third century, as well as an expulsion of 
these settlers on the advent from Northern Britain of a conquering 
race, described as the sons of Cunedda, before the middle of the fifth. 
Those archaeologists, who regard these inscriptions as old British, 
conceive the language of both countries to have been the same until 
the revolution consequent on this invasion induced on the old British 
language its present Welsh characteristics, of which the most noticeable 
for the purposes of this Paper is the substitution of P for K or Q, as 
in Hap, a son, for Wag or Mac in the other dialect. In either point of 
view—it is not necessary to discuss which is the better grounded— 
the ordinary Welsh Oghams are, primd facie, referable to a remote 
epoch, possibly not later than the sixth century. 

The fable of Merlin, at least under his name of Ambrosius, is as 
old as the British Nennius (about a.p. 858), who makes him cotem- 
porary with Vortigern and the coming of the Saxons; but he is not 
mentioned by his name Merlin in documents earlier than the twelfth 
century. The symbols referred to have hitherto been known only in 
Welsh bardic tracts of an age not going above the fifteenth. To carry 
back either the name or the symbols in question to Welsh Oghamic 
times would consequently corroborate Welsh pretensions to a high-age 
literature by a very authentic kind of evidence. There were two 
Merlins; one the British magician, ascribed to the fifth; the other 
the Caledonian prophet, to the sixth century. The earlier Merlin with 
whom we are here concerned was the ‘“‘infans sine patre” of the tale 
in Nennius (c. xliii., xliv.), the ‘‘son of the Nun,” of medizeval romance. 
The Nun of Caermarthen is fabled to have borne him to a spirit, and 
throughout Welsh poetry and tradition he is known as Jap, the son, 
or an Map, the illegitimate or misborn son of the Nun; in the Welsh 
language an map and an hap UWeian. I do not pretend to penetrate the 
mysticism lying behind the popular ideas attaching to him ; but if this 
be his name which, on the Kenfig stone, appears to answer to another 
proper name, in Latin, also inscribed upon it, it may reasonably be 
believed that under the puerile outlines of the fable something esoteric 
lies concealed. 


R.1I.A. PROC., SER. Il. VOL. 11.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2 Q 


348 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Premising so much, and asking attention to this matronymie ot 
Merlin, I proceed to give some account of the situation and his- 
tory of the Kenfig Monument, and to indicate in detail what remains 
of the inscription. To reach the Kenfig Stone, descend at the Pyle 
station on the railway from Cardiff to Swansea, and pursue the road lead- 
ing westward at first on the northern side of the railway, by Water- 
street, towards Margam. Some hundred yards beyond the last house of 
the scattered hamlet of Water-street, at somewhat over a mile and a half 
from the station, the stone will be observed erect on the south side of 
the highway. The ‘street’? entering into the local name intimates 
that we are here on the line of the Roman road leading towards Widum 
(Neath) of the Itinerary from the Silurian Venta (Caer Gwent) and 
the ‘‘trajectus’’ of the Severn; and may prepare us for observing 
without surprise that the stone bears on its face, towards the road, 
an inscription in Latin This is the long-known legend, Pumperus 
Carantortus, incised in debased Roman characters, reading from above 
downwards. The © in Pumpeius is of the Irish form, and the general 
aspect of the work, coupled with the position of the monument, point 
to an origin in the later post-Roman period. 

So far as regards this part of the mscription, the stone was known 
to the editor of Gough’s Camden :— 


“Between Margam and Kinfeage by the road-side lies a stone near four feet 
long, with this inscription :— 
Pump eius 
Caran topius. 


This, as the Right Reverend the Bishop of Landaff informs me, the Welsh by 
altering read and explain thus :—Pim Bis AN CAR ANTOPIUS, q. d. The five fingers of 
our friends or neighbours slew us, believing it to be the sepulchre of Morgan, the 
prince from whom the country took its name.’’—(Camd. Brit. 1789, vol. i. p. 493.) 


But it was not until 1846 that the existence of the associated 
Ogham was noticed. We owe this discovery to the acute eye of Pro- 
fessor Westwood, who here, for the first time—apprized of the nature 
of Oghamic writing by Petrie’s Essay on our Irish Ecclesiastical 
Architecture—discovered the existence of such characters in Wales. 

In 1878 Mr. Rhys, now Celtic Professor in the University of 
Oxford, gave the Kenfig Stone, amongst other Ogham-inscribed Welsh 
monuments, a careful inspection, and succeeded in making out the 
remains of what evidently is some form of the key-word Magi, which 
determines the course of the reading, and ascertains the positions 
wherein we should look for the principal name and for the patronymic. 
In other Ogham bilinguals of Wales each name in the Ogham cha- 
racters is a literal or nearly literal echo of a corresponding name in 
the Roman ones. Expecting to find such a replica of the Latin in the 
associated Ogham here, Mr. Rhys conceived that certain triradial 
marks at the commencement of the legend, being in fact the symbols 
I have referred to, are representatives of the two p’s of Pumpxtus, one 


Western Arris. 


_—_—_—$$$$— P——————————— —— ees 


Top. 


nts es s-- 


Uninscribed. 


fea att et 
R 


a —- 


eS 


Eastern Arris. 


fm 


Frreuson—On the Kenfig Inscription. 349 


| of them compounded with m, and that the reading of the 
+ = earlier part of the legend, as the characters originally stood, 
E« probably was Pompe, or Poper Carantoral, the residue 
bemg smeq.... Ul... ... n. 

t In the autumn of 1874 I visited the Kenfig Stone, 
but not under favourable circumstances for observation, 

| and failed at first to see what I now believe to be its full 
significance. I perceived, however, that the compound 
— , triradial character taken for mp stood at the head of the 
‘~~ legend, and was followed, after some vowel points, by the 
= uncompounded one, so that a literal echo of Pomprrus 
ou could not have been intended. It was also apparent that 
= the vowel preceding the k comprised too many points for 
A, and was E or I, but apparently 5; that there was no 

trace of any vowel between R and 1; and that what had 
been taken for s preceding magi included a fifth digit, 
which probably had been regarded as a natural indenta- 
tion, but which struck me as sculptural, making nN. 
Coupling the group E R L with the terminal N, I could 
not but be struck with these elements of the name Merlin; 
but the E R L were separated by a long lacuna which I 
could not then account for from the N, and my impres- 
sions, although highly stimulatory of the imagination, 
remained perplexed and obscure, so that I soon began 
to desire an opportunity of seeing the Monument again, 
and satisfying myself on various doubts excited by con- 
tinuing reflection. Accordingly, on the 29th June, 1875, 
I again visited Pyle and made the paper cast of the in- 
scription, which I now lay on the table. It has suffered 
a good deal by rubbing and carriage in the interval, but 
is sufficient to justify me in stating to the Academy that 
what remains of the inscription affords the sequences of 
ascertainable characters and letters indicated in dark lines 
in the subjoined diagram. The text begins on the eastern 
or left-hand arris, disappears altogether along the top, 
which appears never to have borne any inscription, and is 
continued down the western arris to the ground level. 
The eastern group consists of the two triradial characters 
resembling the broad arrow, separated and followed by 
vowel points now much abraded, but seemingly consisting 
of one group, between them, of two points, and another, 
following, of six distinguishable and (two?) abraded 
points. After these, and a lacuna extending the length 
of the top, come the letters E R L, and then a long 
abrasion, from which the characters have disappeared, all 
save obscure vowel points following L, apparently five in 
number, leading up to what may be the remains of three 
stem-crossing digits (N G), but of which the last one only 


2Q2 


[III 
Q 


N M 


L 


B 


M 


300 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


can be said to be distinguishable, these followed, after a short lacuna, 
by N. Directly following the N comes a well-marked M, a lacuna 
equal to about four points, a Q, and another lacuna, suggesting very 
cogently the lost Q and I of an original Magi, written Megi, or it 
may be Deqq, or Migg. Then comes the name of the parent, a geni- 
tive in a, and we note the seemingly feminine form with increased 
interest, observing that the word begins with double L, followed by a 
lacuna long enough to hold the vowel points, which would yield z @ 
before the existing N A at the end, and so give /liana. Here, then, 
would be Magqgq lliana in conjunction with what appear the elements 
of the name of Merlin Map leian. 

Applying our attention now to the principal name, we look in vain 
for any trace of the missing M immediately before the E R L; but, 
recalling the fact that the triradial groups with their string of vowels 
of the eastern arris are preceded by the compound character contaming 
that letter, and that this is the initial character of the entire legend, 
we may be reminded of something similar which led me, so far back 
as 1870, to speculate on the probable existence in Ogham legends 
of what I ventured to designate as the ‘‘ dispartition of proper names,” 
on which analogy it might be allowable to accept the initial M of 
the opposite angle, whether compounded or distinct, as the desiderated 
initial of the name, which would thus assume the nearly complete 
form, MERL N. 

We might accept the uninflected N before Maqias the last character 
of the name. But the interspace is too long for a single 7, and must 
have held at least twice as many points and digits. It might have 
held both the ¢ and ng necessary to complete Merling, which would 
account for the uninflected N before Maqi. But if this last letter be 
not part of the name, some vowel must have preceded it to give it an 
independent articulate force. What must we assume this to be? The 
question receives a solution agreeable to the hypothesis which has 
conducted us so far, in the prefix anmap, as we have seen it above 
associated with the name of Merlin. This concludes the reasoning on 
which it is submitted, that if the entire inscription, omitting the 
interjected symbols, and their string of vowels, were spread before us, 
as it was originally sculptured, it would present this appearance :— 


M [ |] ERLING ANMEQQ LLIANA 


Meriin m‘s [born] son of the Nun. 


T do not suggest that this was the sepulchral monument of Merlin, 
supposing such a person ever to have existed. Its position seems 
rather that of a termon pillar, looking to the neighbouring ecclesias- 
tical precinct of Eglys Nunydd, distant about three hundred yards. 
‘The old buildings at Eglys Nunydd have been partly incorporated into 
a modern residence, but the antiquity of the site is evinced by a 
sculptured stone in the grounds, which bears the outlines of a Greek 


Fercuson—On the Kenfig Inscription. dol 


cross, accompanied by ornamentation of a very primitive type, recalling 
the zig-zag and volutes of Dowth, together with the remains of a much- 
corroded inscription: Hane crucem fecimus VII.anmak .. . . (orate) 

(orate). Who were the Septem anmacs, if I have rightly read the legend, 
or whether the name of the parent was masculine or feminine, time has 
made it impossible to guess; but the monument gives an entirely 
Christian and even mystical character to the place. Merlin, indeed, 
is the very impersonation of esoteric ideas, for parallels to which we 
might look to the Bogomiles of the fifth century and kindred sects in other 
countries. It is true, Welsh tradition treats him as a real person, and 
the author of the Hnglynion y beddeu, corresponding to the Irish Laoi na 
leacht, or Poem of the Graves, calls him Merlin Ambrosius, the Lion of 
Luaghor, the Son of the Nun (anap llevan), and records that his grave 
isin Newais Vynyd, which may, perhaps, indicate this very Nunydd:— 


Bed an ap lleian ym Newais 
Vynyd lluagor lleu Emreis 
Priff ddawin Merdyn Emreis. 
(Myv. Arch. I. 77.) 


And, if Eglys Nunidd were indeed the place meant—though I would 
rather imagine it to be called after the name of a person—these verses, 
at least as old as the time of William of Salisbury, in the fifteenth 
century, would be very apposite to this inquiry; but I am not 
qualified to determine a question of Welsh topography, and conclude 
that whether Merlin was a real or imaginary being, and whether this 
be or be not the once-reputed place of his burial, there are pro- 
bable grounds for believing that his name and designation did, at 
one time, exist on this western arris of the Kenfig monument. 
Let us now give our attention to that part of the Ogham text 
existing on the left-hand or eastern arris. The character resembling 
the civil ‘‘ broad arrow’’ certainly corresponds to a well-known 
symbol in use among the Welsh Bardic writers. This symbol is 
alleged, by those who believe in the authenticity of Welsh Bardic 
tradition, to have stood for the name of God from primeval times, and 
to have been the original from which all alphabetical writing among 
them, especially the Coelbren y beirdd, or Bardic alphabet, proceeded. 
The critical school of Welsh writers denies to the Coelbren a proved 
existence earlier than the end of the sixteenth or beginning of the 
seventeenth century, and condemns the symbol from which it professed 
to originate to a similarly questionable origin. Mr. Pryse, editor of 
the 38rd edition of Dr. Owen Pughe’s Welsh Dictionary (Denbigh, 
1866), has accurately summed up the conclusions of this school in what 
he says in his preface to that work, when speaking with some dis- 
paragement of Dr. Pughe’s belief in the authenticity of the Bardic 
writings :—‘‘ He was also a believer in the authority and adaptability 
of the Bardic alphabet.to the Welsh language, although its existence 
has not been proved before the time of Llewelyn Sion, about 1600” 


Baz Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


(Born 1580; and died, 1616. Barddas, I. lxxy.). On the other 
hand, the Welsh MSS. Society has followed the example of the 
author of the ‘‘ Hanes Cymru,” and have affixed the triradial group 
to their publications as a symbol of authentic significance ; and, 
indeed, if we are not to regard the late Edward Williams (Iolo 
Morganwg), either as a forger or as the dupe of forgers of an earlier 
date, there cannot be a doubt that the symbol was regarded as a 
primary feature of the old Bardic system at a much earlier period than 
that of Llewelyn Sion. Inthe collections of Mr. Williams, published 
by the Society under the title of the Jo/o SS. (Llandovery, 1848, 
text, p. 45; translation, p. 424), there is a piece purporting to have 
been copied by Williams from a MS. of Llewelyn Sion, purporting 
again to have been copied from Meyrick Davydd’s transcript of an old 
MS. in the library of Raglan Castle. The library of Raglan Castle 
was formed by William Earl of Pembroke, in 1590, and destroyed by 
fire in the time of Oliver Cromwell (Skene’s ‘‘ Four Books,” vol. i., 
p- 2). We must, therefore, take the tract on its own representation, 
which, to a mind unsuspicious of fraud, and averse from the facile but 
ignominious method of reconciling literary difficulties by gratuitous 
suggestions of forgery, bears the impress of an origin in ideas that were 
current at a very much earlier period than it will be necessary for us 
to explore in this investigation. The tract is entitled, ‘‘The Roll 
of Tradition and Chronology here,”’ evidently grounded on the doctrine 
of the Jogos, and commences by stating ‘‘ The announcement of the 
divine Name is the first event traditionally preserved ; and it occurred 


as follows: God, in vocalising His Name, said ye, and with the word 
all worlds and animations sprang co-instantaneously to being and life 


from their non-existence, shouting in ecstasy of joy, 7, and thus 
repeating the name of the Deity.’’ It proceeds to state that this name 
is not to be divulged orally, and goes on to give an account of the first 
institutions of Society, of the Bardic Order, and of the early progresses 
of the Cymri, where it breaks off abruptly, leaving no internal evidence 
beyond that of style and orthography from which to determine the 
date of its composition. 

We may now with advantage consider what further statements 
have been made respecting the method of symbolising the name of 
God, and whether anything else observable in the associated groups 
before us may be regarded as of significance in that connexion. I am 
now about to cite from another collection of further materials left 
by the late Edward Williams, published by the Welsh MSS. Society 
(Llandovery, 1862), and edited by the Rev. James Williams (ab Jthel), 
author of ‘ Ecclesiastical Antiquities of the Cymri.” It is entitled 
‘‘ Barddas,” and is stated by the Editor to consist almost wholly of com- 
positions of Llewelyn Sion, but the date or authorship will presently be 
seen to be of littlemoment. The principal tractate takes its commence- 
ment from the same primary group of three rays which we have been 
considering. It adds, however, a statement which cannot fail to excite a 
lively interest in connexion with the appearance of the vowel groups 


Frercuson—On the Kenfig Inscription. 398 


associated with those symbols in the Oghamic text betore us. The 
symbol, it will be observed, consists of three radii, the central one, 
as explained in these writings, corresponding to the perpendicular 
shaft of the sun’s light at mid-day, and the oblique ones on either 
side corresponding to the slant rays of evening and morning (‘‘ Bard- 
das,” 1. p. 21), ‘‘and,” the tract proceeds, ‘‘it was on hearing the 
sound of the voice, which had in it the utterance of the three notes 
corresponding to the three rays, that he (¢.e. a mythical impersonation 
of Adam) obtained the three letters, and knew the sign that was 
suitable to one and other of them. . . . And it was from the three 
primary letters that was constructed every other letter. . . . Thus 
was the voice that was heard placed on record in the symbol, and 
meaning attached to each of the three notes. The sense of O was 
given to the first column, the sense of I to the second or middle column, 
and the sense of V to the third; whence the word OLV” (7. p 18). 
This OLV, or OLU, as it is elsewhere written (bid. 65), had, it is 
further stated, before the time of Taliesin, been written O. I. O., and 
was subsequently made O. I. W. (7d. p. 65, citng Simon Bradford, a 
bard of 1760-80), and its use in these various forms in the composi- 
tions of bards, from the fourteenth to the sixteenth century, in- 
clusive (7b. pp. 20, 21, w.), appears to be a well-established fact, 
vouched by numerous quotations, of which one will suffice here as 
showing the Scriptural and Christian complexion of this part of the 
Bardic mythos. The line is from Davydd Nanmor, who died, a.p. 
1460 :— 


O. I. ag W. yw ag Oen 
He is O. I. and W. and a lamb. 


At whatever period, therefore, the system was composed, it is evident 
that, for a long time, these expressions of the Divine Name by the 
triradial symbol and by this group of vowels have gone together in 
Bardic symbolography ; and we may now turn again to the considera- 
tion of the Oghamic text, with a reasonable certainty that if we find 
in it these vowels associated with the triradial symbols we have 
already examined, we may regard ourselves as on firm ground among 
memorials, if of a mysticism older, perhaps, than our impressions of 
Bardie pretensions may have prepared us for, yet of a mysticism 
haying its origin at some time in the Christian period. And, in fact, 
traces of the vowel O do appear after the first triradial group, and of 
other vowel points after the second, which, if eight in number, would 
yield among other combinations the equivalents I. U. Subject, there- 
fore, to the reserves which must be taken into account in dealing with 
indentations so weather-worn, and possibly mutilated, a concurrence 
of evidences seems to lead us towards the conclusion that these groups 
on the left arris are in fact the Bardic symbols and monogram of the 
Trinity. 

Some pregnant reflections will probably, by this time, have arisen 


304 Frrevson—On the Kenfig Inscription. 


in the minds of those who have given attention to recent exami- 
nations of the Welsh Bardic pretensions :—First, that if these be the 
symbols of the Barddas, they are here, for the first time, found on a 
monument of high antiquity; secondly, that they are here for the 
first time found engraved on stone; and, thirdly, as regards their 
vocalic elements, for the first time found so expressed in Ogham 
characters. For neither in the Barddas, nor elsewhere, as far as I 
know, is there any Welsh written record of a lapidary use (except on 
stone dice or lettered tesser@ arrangeable by the hand) of what is called 
their Coelbren or Bardic alphabet, or of this triradial symbol on which 
it professes to be founded.’ 

Supposing then that this Ogham inscription contains the name of 
Merlin anmap llevan coupled with the symbols and monogram of the 
Christian Trinity, it, at first sight, will appear to depart from the 
analogy of other monuments of its class, in not affording an echo in 
sound to the associated name Pumprrus Carantorius. This tetulus, 
however, has more the appearance of a name of office than of a name 
of appellation. It seems to express a function and a mode of exercis- 
ing it, and might be rendered ‘‘ Five-wise Warrantor.”? If the allu- 
sion be to the wounds of Our Lord, then it will not be inconceivable 
that some parallelism may beintended. Into this region of mysticism, 
however, it is not my intention to enter. 

I wish a perfect cast in plaster could be procured of the Kenfig 
monument. Unless I have misled myself all along the line of research 
pursued in respect of everything on and about it, it affords proof of a 
continuing Oghamic usage in Wales after—probably long after—the 
sixth century ; of a singular turn for sculptural mysticism; and of a 
high antiquity for expressions and symbols of such ideas amongst the 
Welsh, generally thought, at present, to be the creation of compara- 
tively modern Bardic imposture. 


1 The principal objection to the Coelbren itself is, that it never hasbeen used by 
the people, and it has only been since the discovery of three initials, engraved in 
that character on a medieval bedstead in “‘ the Court’’ at Merthyr Tydvil, that its 
impugners have fully acquitted Edward Williams of being himself the fabricator of 
it (Braddas, 1, 164n.) The allegation is, that when, after the revolt of Owen 
Glendower, in the fifteenth century, the means of obtaining paper and parchment 
were denied to the Welsh, and the bards, for the preservation of their literature, 
had to cast about for a substitute, they revived the use of this method of letter- 
cutting on wood, the memory of which had still been traditionally preserved among 
them. ‘The tract on this subject contains an incidental observation which goes 
some length to show that the framers of the Coelbren had traditions in medieval 
orthography derived from authentic, though probably forgotten, sources. I refer 
to what is said (Barddas, 1, 61, 81) of the fashion which once prevailed of dupli- 
cating and triplicating, and even quadruplicating characters—a feature of old 
writing which, I believe, remained unnoticed until the divulging of Oghamic texts 
containing like duplications in this country. 

2 CarantaRE. Du Cange. 


OLpEN—On the Culebath. 300 


LI.—On tHe CutespatH. By Rev. THomas Oxpen, B. A. 
[Read, April 13, 1885.] 


In Dean Reeves’s Adamnan he discusses the nature of a sacred object 
which belonged to St. Columba, and is said to have been preserved at 
Kells in the eleventh century. It was known as the culebath or cuile- 
faidh. The word does not occur in any dictionary or glossary, and the 
Dean endeavours to arrive at its meaning by a collation of the passages 
in which it occurs. How far these afford material for a decision will 
appear from a brief review of them. 

The first is from the Annals of Ulster, a. p. 1084, and is as 
follows :— 

Macnia ua h-uchtain, lecturer, of Kells, was lost on his voyage 
from Scotland, and Columcille’s culebadh and three of St. Patrick’s 
reliques and thirty men with him. 

Again, at a. p. 1128— 

The successor of St. Patrick was openly outraged in his presence, 
for his retinue were plundered and some of them were killed, and a 
clerical student of his own people, who bore a culebadh, was slain there. 

In the Annals of Tigernach, a. p. 1090— 

The reliquaries of Columcille, viz. the Bell of the Kings and the 
eullebaigh, came from Tirconnel with 120 oz. of silver, and Aongus 
O’Domnallain was the one who brought them from the North. 

In the Book of Ballymote also the word occurs in connexion with 
St. Columba and St. Ceallach. 

In none of these passages is there anything to throw light on the 
nature of the culebath; and I pass on to an extract from the preface to 
the Amra of Columcille, in which the saint is described as ‘‘ covering 
his head that he might not see the men or women of Ireland.” In this 
the word culpait occurs; but the introduction of this passage into the 
discussion appears to have been a mistake, as culpait is not the same 
word as culebath, and it has been translated ‘‘ collar”? by Mr. Hennessy, 
in the Life of St. Columba, from the Leabhar Breac. 

There remains only one passage more, from the legend known as 
the ‘‘Sea Wanderings of Snedgus and MacRigail.” 

‘And the bird gave a leaf of the leaves of that tree to the clerics, 
and it was as large as the hide of a great ox; and told the clerics to 
take it with them and place it on the altar of Columcille. And that is 
the ewilefacdh of Columeille at this day, and it is at Kells that it is.” 

This is the only passage which yields any information ; and as we 
learn nothing more from it than that the culebath might be likened to 
the leaf of a tree, it does not heip very much. 

Four years later appeared O’Curry’s ‘“‘ Lectures on the Manuscript 
Materials of Irish History.’’ He goes over the same ground, but omit- 


306 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


ting the passage from the Amra, and adding the following stanza, at- 
tributed to St. Evin :— 


My pure quatuor (Gospels) is strong, 
For law and for sanctuary ; 
We bestow, they are good icr your valour, 
My clar and my cuilefadh. 
His conclusion is that it is an unknown object. 

Such was the state of the question until the publication of the 
Glosses on the Soliloguia of St. Augustine by Professor Windisch in the 
‘‘ Trische Texte,’ brought out jomtly by Dr. Stokes and himself, and 
published in Berlin last year. In these glosses I found the word 
Habellum glossed culebath. Windisch’s note on this, gloss No. 86, is 
merely ‘‘ I have never met the word except in this place.’”? But it is 
clearly the word which gave so much trouble to the distinguished 
editor of Adamnan, and thus it appears that this sacred relic, reputed 
to have been St. Columba’s, and to have been in existence 4. pd. 1090, 
was a liturgical Fan. 

In Cardinal Bonas’s work on the Liturgy, quoted in Bingham’s 4n- 
tiquities of the Christian Church, we find the following passage :— 

‘They have, in conclusion, fans with which two deacons standing 
at either side of the altar drive away flies and other unclean insects 
which fly past, so that they may not touch the sacred things. The 
Greeks call them the ‘ holy puridia’, that is ‘ Holy Fans’. The use of 
these in the Greek Church is extremly ancient, and is expressly men- 
tioned in the Apostolic Constitutions (lib. vill., cap. 12), mm the 
Liturgies of Basil and Chrysostom, and in others of the Eastern 
Church. They have a rather long handle, to the end of which is at- 
tached the face of a cherub surrounded by six wings. By moving 
this the deacons fan the sacred gifts at certain times directed in the 
Liturgy.” 

Such a practice was obviously convenient under the burning 
Eastern sun, and in lands teeming with insect life, but from the 
East it passed to the Western Church, where, being certainly out of 
place, it gradually declined, and finally ceased about the fourteenth 
century. 

Fans are mentioned as existing in many places on the Continent and 
in England, but according to Mr. Warren! they are not mentioned in 
Irish literature, though represented in the illuminations of the Book of 
Kells. This statement I have now shown to be a mistake, but it is 
worthy of notice that they are only referred to in connexion with our 
earliest ecclesiastics. These are St. Patrick, if O’Curry is right in de- 
scribing that at Armagh as his, St. Columba, St. Evin, and St. Ceallach, 
all of whom flourished before the close of the sixth century.» From 
this we may infer that the usage ceased very early in Ireland, where 
it must soon have been found quite unnecessary. 


1 History and Ritual of the Celtic Chureh. 
* St. Columba, b. 521. St. Evin, fi. 504. St. Ceallach, b. 548. 


OLDEN—On the Culebath. OOr 


But though adopted in the West, it isnot mentioned in any Western 
Ritual, and never occupied the same oe aa as in the East. There it 
is known to this day as the ‘‘ Holy Fan”; the manner of its use is 
prescribed ; the time appointed, and the ecclesiastics by whom it is 
to be waved ; and in the ordination of deacons it holds a prominent 
place. 

In that ceremony one of the rubrics runs as follows :— 

“« After the Amen he puts the stole on the newly ordained over the 
left shoulder, saying ‘worthy’, and ‘ worthy’ is repeated thrice, ac- 
cording to custom, by those in the Bema, and thrice by the singers. 
Then the bishop gives him the Holy Fan, saying as before, ‘ worthy’, 
and all the deacons give him the kiss. And he, taking the Fan, stands 
corner-wise at the holy table at the right side, and fans above the 
blessed sacrament.” * 

The material of which the fans were made was originally of the 
simplest kind. In the Apostolic Constitutions referred to by Cardinal 
Bona they are said to be of ‘‘ thin membrane, or peacock’s feathers, or 
fine cloth.” This was in the third or fourth century, but in after- 
times they were made in a more costly fashion, being generally of 
silver, as those represented in the illuminations of the Book of Kells 
appear to have been, and if those paintings are coeval with St. Columba, 
they no doubt represent that actually used by him. 

Cardinal Bona describes one form of fan, but there were many 
others, such as those depicted in the Book of Kells, which were of a 
circular form with an ornament attached, apparently a tassel. This is 
the kind said to be used by the Maronites at the present day. 

The term by which they are known in the Greek liturgy is puriéd.a, 
as already mentioned. In the West they were indifferently named 
fiabellum, flabrum, ventilabrum, muscatorium, muscifugium. ‘The Irish 
term is variously spelt, the earliest form being culebath, which is that 
of the Soliloguia, the glosses in which are ascribed by Windisch to the 
ninth century. It appears to be a vernacular term compounded of 
cul, pl. cwili, ‘a fly”? (Lat. culex, ‘‘ a midge,” ‘‘a gnat”); and badh, 
‘* suppression or destruction” ; and it approaches nearest in meaning 
to the muscifugium above mentioned. 

Similiar compounds are dunebadh, ‘‘ man-destruction” ; bobhadh, 
‘* cow-destruction’’.* 


3 Littledale, Offices of the Holy Eastern Church. 
+ The following are the different forms of the word ;— 


culebath, in the Soliloquia. 

cule badh, 

he bade Annals of Ulster. 

cuile bad, St. Evin. 

cuili-bad, Book of Ballymote. 
chuille-baigh, Tigernach. 

cuilefaidh, Snedgus and MacRigail. 


I have adopted the form eulebath as the earliest, but the last of the forms here 
given represents the pronunciation accurately enough. 


308 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


It is an interesting example of an ecclesiastical term which is not 
a loan-word. 

The loss of its meaning in Ireland illustrates a remark of Professor 
Zimmer that, on the cessation of the Danish invasions and the revival 
of learning, the knowledge of old Irish had to a great extent died out. 

It is strange to find such scholars as the Four Masters entirely un- 
acquainted with the word. In one passage of their work taken from 
the Annals of Ulster, a.p. 1034, they divide it into two words, 
cu lebadh, translated ‘‘ with the bed” (¢.e. of St. Columba) by Dr. 
O’Donovan, who was not aware of the mistake. 

The recovery of its long-forgotten meaning is an instance of the 
value of those glosses which have been so fortunately preserved 
abroad, and in the present case of those on the Soliloguca in particular, 
for which, as for many other services to Irish literature, we have to 
thank Professor Windisch. 


NOTE ADDED IN THE PRESS. 


“My clar and my cuilefadh.” 


Mr. O’Carry, in quoting the stanza from the poem of St. Evin, 
leaves the word clar untranslated. It means a board or table; and the 
article which St. Evin here leaves, together with his copy of the 
Gospels and his Fan, seems to have been one of the portable altars 
made of wood, which were in use, especially by missionaries, until 
the close of the eighth century. 

The earliest existing example is that which was found in the 
cathedral of Durham, with the bones of St. Cuthbert, who died a. p. 
687, and which doubtless belonged to him. It is now preserved in 
the Chapter Library. The material of which it is composed is wood, 
covered with very thin silver; its size being 6in. by 53. A similar 
portable altar was found on the breast of St. Acca, bishop of Hexham 
(who died a. p. 740), when his bones were exhumed more than 3800 
years ago. It was composed of two pieces of wood, joined by silver 
nails. 

The word is, therefore, another instance of a vernacular ecclesias- 
tical term. 


Frazer—Playing Cards of Reign of Queen Anne. 309 


LII.—Description oF A SERIES oF PLayInG CARDS RELATING TO THE 
Potrricat Hisrory or Rey. Dr. SAcHEVERELL IN THE REIGN OF 
Qurrn Anne, By Wittram Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., M.R.I.A. 


[ Read, December 8, 1884.] 


Tue literature of that remarkable period in our English history ex- 
tending from 1709 to 1711, the year 1710 being its central point of 
interest, abounded in political excitement. Pamphlets from opposite 
sides of the question were published absolutely in hundreds, and 
eagerly read. Party strife reached its boiling point and convulsed the 
kingdom. The question of Ministerial power and responsibility, of 
Royal influence, of the rights of the English people, of the ultimate 
chances of succession to the throne of a Stuart or Hanoverian Prince, 
the long-continued and close intimacy between Queen Anne and the 
Duchess of Marlborough, now coming to an unexpected disruption, 
the prosperous tide of warlike successes of the great Duke of Marl- 
borough himself, when he had succeeded in humbling the troops of 
Louis XIV. by successive defeats, suddenly arrested, and his honesty 
even brought into question—all these matters were made subjects of 
fierce contention, and of alternate blame or praise by party zeal. 

The supporters of Dr. Sacheverell appealed to the non-juring 
clergy, to the still existing sentiments of cavalier loyalty in the gentry 
and nobles, and to the thorough-paced advocates of Regal Rights, who 
still formed a large section of the community; whilst the successors 
of the old Cromwellian party, those who detested the politics and court 
life of Charles II. and his unfortunate brother James II., and who had 
succeeded in bringing about’ the Revolution under William and Mary, 
were equally resolute in their efforts to uphold the Bill of Rights, and 
the principles of limited constitutional government. In the words of 
Defoe, so eminently characteristic of his style and mode of thought, 
we find him saying, ‘‘I have nothing to say to the man; I owe him 
neither good or ill; let him be punished or escape punishment. It is 
the temper of insulting the laws and preaching up tyranny—'tis this I 
oppose, and this I will oppose.” 

No less than seventeen portraits of Dr. Sacheverell are described 
in Noble’s Biographical History : there were medals also struck to 
commemorate the strife, and caricatures in large number testify still 
further to the interest taken in the burning questions of 1710. 

On consulting the Catalogue of Satirical Prints and Drawings in. 
the British Museum, from 1689 to 1783, vol. 11., No. 1546, we read 
the following statement :— 

‘This sheet consists of twenty-six engraved subjects, illustrative of 
the career of Sacherevell; they were prepared for a pack of cards, 
and belong to the suits of diamonds and hearts: the e/ubs and spades 
are not known. A few of the subjects refer to general affairs un- 


360 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


connected with Sacheverell. Each card has a couplet engraved under 
the design as below.” 

Reference to the British Museum Catalogue will supply a full 
description of the series of red cards, hearts and diamonds, which are 
preserved in that great national collection. By chance, through the 
kindness of a friend, the missing black cards belonging to the spades 
and clubs, which were up to this time totally unknown, have fallen into 
my possession, and we are able, with their aid, to complete the literary 
and political history of Dr. Sacheverell, so far as they were recorded 
in this interesting pack of cards, each of which will be briefly described 
in a manner similar to those already catalogued in the British Museum. 
The cards were designed and published immediately about the period 
when the Doctor managed to set England in a blaze of excitement, 
and was at the height of his popularity as a High Church champion. 


DEscRIPTION OF THE SUIT OF SPADES. 


Ace.—The mace and purse are carried off from the Lord Chancellor, 
who is seated :— 


‘See him Surrender up the Purse and Mace, 
That Harcourt may supply Lord Coop—’s place.’’ 


Sir Simon Harcourt was one of Sacheverell’s council when he was 
impeached. 

Two.—Queen Anne on a throne, an angel represented drawing 
aside a curtain held by the Duchess of Marlborough; Harley walking 
towards the throne :— 


“* An angel makes the Curtain open wide, 
And shews y® Queen that truth w*! one would hide.’’ 


Three-—Queen Anne giving a key to Earl Powlett, Harley, after- 
wards Earl of Oxford, and others, as Commissioners, on dismissal of 
Lord Godolphin, the High Treasurer, August 8, 1710 :— 


“Into his worthy Hands she gives the Key, 
By which her Mistress breathes an Air that’s free.”’ 


Four.—Sacheverell robed at the bar of the House of Lords, his 
accusers urging their statements to the Chancellor and Peers :— 


‘Stern Managers against his Doctrines rail, 
And in them Anna’s sacred Rights assail.’’ 


Five-—A Judge pronouncing sentence on the several persons out- 
side the Bar :— 


“The Baron may excel the wise Recorder, 
But killing Horses never will be Murder.”’ 


Siz.—Sacheverell walking down through House of Lords, away 
from the empty woolsack, the Lords grouped on either side. On May 


Frazer—Playing Cards of Reign of Queen Anne. 361 


23rd, 1710, Sacheverell was prohibited by the House of Lords from 
preaching for three years, and his sermon ordered to be burned by the 
hangman :— . 


“Taw may affix a Padlock to his Tongue, 
But Innocence will have a Voice that’s strong.”’ 


Seven.—The Chancellor seated, giving sheets of paper to a mes- 
senger. In the back ground is a man holding the mace :— 


“ Here, Ja——b, take the Tryall to the Press, 
After it has put on a proper Dress.’’ 


Hight.—The doctor speaking at the Bar of the House of Lords :— 


‘<The D—-r at the House of P 
To answer Articles which the Com 


rs attends, 
s sends.”’ 


WNine.—A Judge seated, speaking to a number of persons who are 
evidently enraged :— 


‘Sentence upon Offenders may be pass’d, 
Yet Monarchs Pardon those whom Juryes cast.’’ 


Ten.—Militia captain with halbert, followed by two armed soldiers, 
one of whom is drinking from a pewter pot which the other holds for 
him. People huzzaing and running :— 


“¢ Goodly and great Militia Captain Strides, 
And with y® Champion’s mien, y* Coward hides.’’ 


King.—A number of persons with account books on hands. Marl- 
borough, after the battle of Malplaquet, returned to England, and was 
accused of misapplying the public money in the winter of 1710 :— 


“ When books are look’d in, t’ will appear at last 
What they deserve that leave Accounts unpas’d.”’ 


Queen.—The Duchess of Marlborough represented holding a dish 
for Queen Anne to wash her hands, and throwing the water in Mrs. 
Masham’s face :— 


“* Kept from insulting a too bounteous Queen, 
She on the faithful Mas——m sheds her spleen.”’ 


Knave.—An old printing press in operation. Sir Samuel Garrard, 
the lord mayor, refused to support the assertion of Dr. Sacheverell, 
that he had sanctioned the printing of the sermon delivered in St. 
Paul’s, November 5th, 1709, wherein he declared that ‘‘ the Church 
was in danger :—” 


“‘ He that commands a Sermon to the Press 
Ought to stand by the Preacher in Distress.” 


362 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


DESCRIPTION OF THE SuIT oF CLUBs. 


Ace.—Dr. Hoadley is represented preaching in a tub, with Mitre 
in one hand, and the Westminster Confession of Faith in the other, on 
his head a conical cap. Dr. Hoadley, then Rector of St. Peter’s-le- 
Poer, in London, was represented in several caricatures of the time 
with Presbyterian books at his side :— 


‘‘The Mytre in one hand, and league in t’other, 
Show that the Tubster is a fickle Brother.”’ 


Two.—W aterman with badge on his breast, and bailiff on his knees, 
attacked by foot soldiers :— 


‘“‘The Waterman and Bailiff on their Knees, 
Implore their Mercy that upon them seize.”’ 


Three.—W orkmen engaged in erecting a scaffolding :— 


“Sculpture by this the Workmen’s Toil displays, 
That for the Tryall did the Scaffold raise.’’ 


Four.—A Puritan Meeting-house destroyed by lightning, persons — 


fainting and flying, and one supported by a figure with ass’s ears :— 


** No wonder that they’r Thunder-struck and Swoon, 
When Barns, that give them Sustinance, are down.” 


Five.—Devil and Puritans at a table, crown and mitre on the 
ground; a monk is giving absolution, and a lizard-like demon is 
whispering into the ear of a seated figure like Hudibras:— 


“The dark Caball would bring us to Confusion, 
While the Shorn Monk pronounces Absolution.”’ 


Siz.—Persons unlading wooden boards from a cart: behind isa 


church :— 
‘“‘ Materials for a Scaffold may be bought, 
Yet he that is Impeach’d be void of Fault.” 


Seven.—Newsboys running with papers :— 


“¢ A speech that Shows such Injurys and Wrongs 
Calls for Redress with more than Hawkers’ Tongues.’’ 


Eight.—The doctor is conducted to prison :— 


‘‘ His Body with Imprisonment is Charg’d, 
But Souls like his in Prison are enlarg’d.’’ 


Nine.—Pulpit and clock burning, men dancing; in allusion to 
the destruction of the Nonconformist Meeting-house of Dr. Burgess in 
Carey-street, Lincoln’s Inn :— 


‘¢ The Clock and Pulpit in the Flames expire, 
That help’d Non-con. to set the World on Fire.”’ 


Frazer—-Playing Cards of Reign of Queen Anne. 063 


Ten.— Bonfire, with men rejoicing around it :— 


“The D ris preserved from being Roasted, 
For which his Health around y* Flames is toasted.”’ 


King.—Mob pulling down a Meeting-house pulpit, clock, &e. Dr. 
Burgess’s chapel in Carey street, Lincoln’s Inn Fields, was destroyed 
by the mob, March 1st, 1710, during Sacheverell’s trial :— 


‘¢ Well were Sedition’s Shop in Ruines laid, 
Could we but make the Faction quit y* Trade.” 


Queen.—Men attacked by horse soldiers :— 


‘When Crouds of Rebels dare assault ye Crown, 
*Tis just that Loyal Guards should Cleave them down.”’ 


Knae.—Men attempting to pull down a church, Hoadley tries to 
prize open the door ; he is seated before it in canonicals, his crutches 
on the ground. From above an angel is shooting his arrows down :— 


““H——d ly may Sap and his Associates pull, 
But Angels interfere and over rule.”’ 


R. I. A. PROC., SER. Il., VOL. If. —POL. LIT AND ANTIQ. 2R 


364 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LIIJ.—Descrierion oF a ‘‘SmHaLre CHARK”’ OBTAINED IN THE City oF 
Dusimy From THE Bep oF tHE Popprte River in 1882, wir 
OpsErvations. By Wrt11am Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., Member of 
Council, Royal Irish Academy. 


[Read, February 15, 1885.] 


In commencing my description of this early specimen of earthenware, 
it might be desirable to explain what is meant by calling it a “‘ Shale 
Chark;” the phrase has become obsolete from long disuse, but in the 
sixteenth century it was applied to an article then well understood, 
and in ordinary domestic demand in household economy. Thus we 
find it employed in an ‘‘ Inventory of the Household Effects of Lord 
Deputy Lord Leonard Gray, taken in the year 1540,” immediately 
after his being recalled to England, and previous to his execution, by 
beheading, on Tower Hill, on the 28th June, 1541. The catalogue of 
his possession was made by the express direction of Henry VIII. and 
through the chief Officers of State, and is preserved in the Irish State 
Papers, but is accessible from the published account that appears in 
the Ulster Journal of Archeology: see vol. vii. p. 201. The writer of 
this communication im the pages of the Ulster Journal offers us, in a 
footnote, the following explanation, or, as he terms it, ‘‘a guess at 
what these ‘shale charks’ were.’ ‘‘ Shale in the olden time signified 
earthenware, and the verb ‘to chark’ meant to expose new ale in 
shallow vessels to the action of the atmosphere, so that it might 
acquire acidity, and be the sooner fit for drinking.” As to the former 
word, ‘‘shale”’, I am not quite satisfied that it means ‘‘earthenware”’, 
and prefer the explanation given by Stephen Skinner in his Atymo- 
logicon Lingue Anglicang, 4.D.1671. He considers ‘‘shale” equivalent 
to ‘‘shell’”’, and explains it by the synonym siliqua, and in a secondary 
sense patera—in fact it simply means a flat dish. As to the word 
‘‘chark”, he says it is a common Lincolnshire word, where they con- 
stantly practise the exposure of fresh beer to the air in an open vessel, 
until it gradually acquires some degree of acidity, becoming clearer, 
and more speedily potable; and he refers the word itself to an Anglo- 
Saxon origin. The necessity for such an exposure becomes more 
intelligible when we recollect that malt liquids were formerly made 
without the addition of hops, and that the sweet decoction of malted 
barley would require to be ripened or acidified by exposure to the air 
to render it a palatable and potable liquor. 

This flat earthen dish now exhibited seems to me to correspond in 
every respect with the description of vessel that was formerly em- 
ployed for ‘‘ charking”’ malt liquids. It was obtained by a workman 
who was employed in clearing out the bed of the Poddle river where 
it passes through Ship- (the ancient Sheep) street, which, covered 
over like a common sewer, runs to join the Liffey by passing through 
the grounds of the Old Castle of Dublin, and close to the spot where 
its muddy waters flow beneath the Castle gates, and also near the 
place where the Round Tower formerly stood, of which the sole 
surviving record is a sketch made by Gabriel Beranger. 


y 


Frazer—Description of a “ Shale Chark.” 365 


The perfect state of preservation of this early specimen of earthen- 
ware is worth observing. We can seldom obtain articles of this 
description fabricated in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries in our 
city; a few broken fragments are unearthed from time to time when 
the soil is disturbed, but with the exception of tiles used for ecclesias- 
tical buildings, of which some were found when repairing our 
cathedrals—St. Patrick’s and Christ Church—and the “‘ greybeard”’, 
which in former times was employed to hold wine or brandy; and 
even these are far from common: any complete and perfect specimen of 
the earthen vessels which were in daily use by our Dublin citizens 
during the reigns of Henry VIII. and of Elizabeth are of exceptional 
occurrence; yet this dish affords us a good illustration of an early art 
manufacture that must have supplied large quantities of the common 
wares in ordinary demand for the need of every large household, and 
possibly for the daily requirement of our humbler classes of citizens. 

The material employed in fabricating this dish of earthenware was 
a fine description of plastic clay, similar to that which was made use 
of for preparing the better class of ornamental tiles. Such a clay, 
when subjected to a strong and continued heat, baked into a firm and 
sonorous mass ; and it affords us ample proof of the skill and high degree 
of perfection attained in its manufacture, when we consider its present 
almost perfect condition after so many years of exposure to running 
water in a common city sewer, for it still retains its hardness, and is 
in as good order as when it left its maker’s kiln. Its shape is much 
like that of an ordinary dish without the outer flat edge; it is longer 
than broad, measuring 17% inches in length, by 153 inches wide, 
and is about 24 inches deep; the angles are rounded, and the outer 
edge indented by a simple impressed pattern; the earthen, pale 
brown-coloured clay of which it consists is about three-eighths of an 
inch in thickness ; it is glazed on the interior only, and this glaze, 
which is very perfect, was put on over a rude but effective series of 
brown-coloured lines running somewhat parallel to each other from 
top to bottom of the dish, and which, by their varying thickness, 
and somewhat curved arrangement, form a rather pleasing appear- 
ance. 

In this interesting example of carly potter’s work, which I would 
refer to about the sixteenth century, we have an opportunity of seeing 
a description of dish so seldom met with, that I am not aware of 
another specimen having been found in our city. It has survived 
through many years under conditions which we might consider in a 
special degree most unfavourable, lying exposed in a subterranean 
stream that is liable to sudden and violent floods, and which has 
served the purpose of a common sewer to some of the oldest portions 
of our metropolis. If, besides this alleged antiquity and exceptional 
survivorship, we identify it with the special form of vessel employed 
from very early times to ‘‘chark”’ or render drinkable the malted ale 
which our ancestors drank before hops were in use, or public breweries 


established, its claims to our notice will not be diminished. 
2h2 


366 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LIV.—On a Lonpon MS. or Crcero’s Lerrers. By Lovis C. Purszr, 
MAGE eeC Ds 


[Read, June 8, 1885. ] 


PART Te 


In the notes of the Preface to the volume of Baiter and Kayser’s 
edition of Cicero, which contains the Epp. ad Familiares, reference is 
made to two Harleian mss. of that work, which Oehler, even as far 
back as 1839, saw to be independent of the Medicean (M), the 
acknowledged foundation of the criticism of these letters. The 
grounds for his opinion, however, do not appear to have been very 
cogently set forth; at least they failed to convince Baiter. Sub- 
sequently Fr. Riihl, in the Rheinisches Museum, vol. xxx. (1875), 
called attention again to these mss., and showed reason why we should 
consider them not to have been copied from M. But Rihl’s paper 
was very short, a mere excerpt from a letter he wrote to Ritschl. It 
accordingly occurred to me last year that it would not be inadvisable 
to collate these mss. of the epistles, and examine them as carefully 
as my time allowed. This I did; and the results of the examination 
of the volume which contains the last eight books of the Zpp. ad 
Fam., 1 am now venturing to lay before the Academy. 

The ms. is No. 2682 of the Harleian collection, a fine folio in 
single columns, written on rough parchment. The lines are ruled a la 
pointe séche. As well as I could judge from undoubted specimens 
of thirteenth century writing, this ms. belongs to that age; and such 
is the opinion also of Ruhl. The writing is very good and regular, 
the diphthongs @ and @ are almost always expressed by plain e, the 
letters ¢ and ¢ are constantly confused, the words are frequently 
separated by little strokes inclining towards the left, there are dots 
over double z, the punctuation is very careless—all marks of thirteenth 
century copying (see Chassant, Paleographie des Chartes, p. 96). The 
ms. consists of 192 folia and 25 quaternions. There are 32 lines on a 
page, and about 82 letters im a line. The handwriting varies on 
fol. 13, returning to the original hand at fol. 14. It varies to yet a 
third hand at fol. 32, which continues to fol. 56. Return is then 
made to the first hand; and in it the rest of the ms. is transcribed. 
There are few corrections by a second hand in any of the treatises, 
except the Philippics. 

On fol. la, at the top, we find an entry of the date on which 
it came into Harley’s possession, viz., 20 die mensis Octobris, A. D. 
1725. [It was on the same day that he got 2725 (Graevius’ well- 


PursEr—On a London WS. of Cicero’s Letters. 367 


known ms. of Horace), 2773 (the ms., called Graevit primus, of the 
first eight books of the Epp. ad Fam.), 4933, 58377, 5378 (corre- 
spondence and notes of Graevius). See Streicher, Comm. Philologae 
Tenenses, m1. 212.| After that comes the following table of con- 


tents :— 


In hoc libro continentur diuersae epistolae Tull Ciceronis 
Hic Tullius de amicicia et de senectute 

Inuectiua Tulli in Salustium et Salustii in Ciceronem 

In Catilinam tres libri inuectiuarum Tull 

Paradoxa Stoicorum . liber pro Marco Marcello 

liber pro quinto ligario 

Philiphica Tullu . liber officii. 

Alexander in fine. 


As a matter of fact, the works comprised in the volume are :— 


Fol. 16. 
524. 
538d. 
574. 
640. 
71a. 

1138a. 
114a. 
115¢. 
1256. 
129a. 


13la. 


134a. 
13506. 
1370. 
140a. 
1420. 
146a. 
153d. 
159a. 


1608. 
1646. 
1775. 
180a. 


185a. 


Epp. ad Familiares, rx.—xy1. 

Epistola ad Octauianum. 

De Petitione Consulatus. 

De Amicitia. 

De Senectute. 

Philippics. 

Cicero in Sallustium. 

Sallustius in Ciceronem. 

Orationes (four) against Catiline. 

Paradoxa Stoicorum. 

Pro Marcello. 

Pro Ligario. 

Pro rege Deiotaro (to aetate § 26. 1216.26 Orelli). 

Fulgentius Planciades de abstrusis Sermonibus. 

Pro Marcello. 

Pro Ligario. 

Pro rege Deiotaro. 

Pro Milone. 

De imperio Cn. Pompeii. 

Erf. ms. fragment about Milo’s case (see Orelli 1. 
p. 1152). 

Verrine IIT. to § 10 deprecati. 

Erf. ms. excerpts of Verrine IV. 

De Officiis I. 

De Officiis IT. (to cntellegentiae, § 34. 693. 12, Orelli). 

Letter of Alexander the Great to Aristotle, generally 
called De Situ Indiae. 

Julii Valerii Epitome. 


568 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The appearance in this Harleian ms. (which I shall call H for the 
future) of the fragment which is added before the oration for Milo in 
the Erfurdt ms., viz., that beginning ‘“‘ P. Clodius senator seditiosus 
fuit’’ (see Orelli, p. 1152), together with the fact that we find the 
very same fragments of the Verrines, viz. m1. §§ 1-10 to deprecati ; 
and in Verr. [V., those fragments and no others which appear in Erf., 
lead us at once to the surmise that in these works of Cicero, which 
are found both in H and Erf., we shall discover a considerable simi- 
larity. And though the similarity is not as great as I had at first 
expected to find, still there are several of the treatises in H which 
owe their origin to the same archetype as the Erf. ms.'. Now, there 
is another ms., containing various works of Cicero, which belongs to 
the same family as Erf. does. It was owned by the German theologian 
Melchior Hittorp; and we have a good deal of information concerning 
it preserved in the commentaries and Variae Lectiones of Graevius, 
from which source Wunder and Orelli derive their not unfrequent 
references to this ms. It has just those passages of the third and 
fourth Verrines that Erf. [and H] have. ‘‘Melchioris Hittorpii 
schedae ... excerpta sunt codicis Erfurtensis’”’ (Orelli, p. 2385, 
Introd. to Verr. u1.). Whether or not it came into Graevius’s posses- 
sion I cannot say. But, at any rate, it was a Cologne ms.—whether 
or not identical with the Coloniensis Basilicanus is doubtful (see 
Orelli’s Introd. to De Imper. Cn. Pompei, p. 516)—and much used by 
him along with another ms. of that city, which is generally called 
Coloniensis Graevit. 

Before, however, coming to the Hpistolae ad Familiares, it may be 
of some service to take a hasty glance at the other works in the ms., 
as we shall thereby, perhaps, see more clearly to what class this 
copy of the Epistles is to be referred. 

The Lpistola ad Octawianum has a striking resemblance to Ert., 
and is no doubt copied from the same archetype. I went through all 
the variants in Wunder (pp. 137-139), and found H agreeing with 
Erf. in every case except the following :—780. 15,” uidere non poterat 
H, non poterat uidere E.; 780. 22, pro H, proh E.; 781. 13, lap- 
pidabat H, lapidabat E.; 782. 18, utinam H, ut E.; 782. 31, pl. R. 
H, R. p. E.; 783. 5, audiet H, audiant E. H is sometimes 
corrected by a second hand: e. g., 781. 5, dolere H?, dolore H’; 
782. 8, praedicabant H’, praedicabam H'; 782. 5, celerem H?, 
scelerem H.' 

The same agreement may be observed in the De Petitione Consu- 


1 For a full account and collation of the Erfurdt ms., see Variae Lectiones 
librorum aliquot M. T. Ciceronis ex codice Erfurtensi enotatae ab Eduardo 
Wundero, Leipzig, 1827. 

- ? The references are to the pages and lines of Orelli’s Cicero, edited by 
alter. 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 369 


latus. We find H at one with Erf. in the following :—359. 2, 
intellegentia; 7, naturarum; 19, omnibus; 360. 9, atque (for 
quod); 23, caupadoces (H has above the line uel caupones; 29, r (for 
equites Romani); 82, optimusque caucilium; 361. 10, curiose tan- 
nios; 362. 8, ab honoribus; 15, petitionem magistratus; 81, con- 
sul; 3863. 4, c. fundanique gali chociuii (Erf. has chorcinii); 364. 
5, inter nos calumniatores ; 29, hominem quam iners; 365. 27, autem 
emi quod; 31, obediendo; 366. 17, adspectatorem ; 367. 31, facete 
abs; 368. 1, equandum dato; 3869. 34, y (for Romani). The 
(ufferences are slight, and such as would be made by two different 
copyists of the same archetype. H is rather more correct than 
Erf., which latter Wunder thinks of no very great importance 
in this treatise; ¢. g. H has: 359. 7, descendenti; 19, fere; 360. 
10, illis; 15, homini; 362. 34, prorsus; 363. 4, deferundis; 6, 
est wserted; 17, homines inserted; 364. 1, hominum; 9, compa- 
rantur; 365. 28, adhibebitur; 36, salutatorum; 366. 26, honesta- 
tem; 367. 13, melius; 38, diurni nocturnique; 369. 21, ornando ; 
28, poscit. 

The Erf. ms. contains the De Amicitia and the De Senectute; but I 
have been unable to find such resemblance as would lead us to attribute 
the copies in H to the same archetype. As regards the De Amicitia, 
I compared the first fifty variants (of Ernesti’s edition from Erf.), as 
given by Wunder, and found twenty-seven agreements of H and Erf. 
In all these cases, except two (viz. § 1, augur sceuola; § 9, nec 
catoni comparantur, the two mss. preserve what is really the more 
correct reading, erroneously altered by Ernesti; and in the remaining 
twenty-three, H has the correct reading, which has been corrupted 
by Erf. It has nec sicut . . . sapientem (§ 7), which is omitted by 
Erf., and, also, et uere (tuere, Erf.) in § 8. Of the first fifty impor- 
tant variants of the De Senectute, H agrees with Erf. in twenty-seven. 
Of these it agrees five times wrongly, viz., § 1, flaminium, attice ; 
§ 2, leuare, certe scio (see Mr. Reid’s note ad loc.); § 8, ignobilis. 
Out of the twenty-three times H disagrees with Erf., it does so only 
twice wrongly : § 5, ferendum; § 6, ingrediendum. H. has all the 
words in the first ten sections, ‘which Wunder notices as omitted by 
Erf. In § 3, it has attribuito corrected into attribuitur, and, in 
§ 10, a mixture of two readings, viz., cum etate condita erauitas 
cum etate condita uirtus grauis. H is on the whole wonderfully 
well copied. There is very considerable similarity between H and 
what Graevius calls his primus; but they are not the same, nor, 
I think, of the same family; for though several examples of agree- 
ment may be adduced, especially in the first ten sections or so, 
still, in the latter part of the treatise, such variants as 600. 26 
(Orelli), occatum (occaecatum Gr.); 33, oblectamentumque (oblecta- 
menta Gr.); 608. 25, inclusi (conclusi Gr.); 609. 28, creditote 
(eredite Gir.), 610. 4, colitote (colite Gr.); 23, stultissimus ini- 
quissimo (stultissimus aequo, G7.), must be considered of great 


370 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


weight.* In fact, the only conclusion I can arrive at, touching these 
two treatises as they appear in H, is that they are not connected with 
Erf. nor Graey. prim.; and that it does not appear to what family 
they belong.t 

It is quite different as regards the Philippics. Here we can be 
very definite, for in H we have ; not only one of the same family as the 
Coloniensis, but the very book itself. In Col. the first two Philippics 
are pretty accurately copied, though we find such strange corruptions 
as 1243. 6, exhaimunt (for exhauriunt); 1271. 5, ‘Capouna ( for 
Capua), corruptions which H also exhibits. But from the third on, 
as may be seen from Graevius’s Variae Lectiones, Col. becomes extra- 
ordinarily corrupt, there being ever so many erasures and corrections. 
Take, for example, such a passage as the following: 1295. 14. Here 
Graevius says—‘‘ In Coloniensi quidem habetur “editorum lectio sed 
haec uerba se similem esse Kathilinae (sic ibi seribitur) gloriart sunt 
erasis uerbis a prima manu scriptis supposita recentiore a manu.” 
Now, this exactly describes the reading of H. Again, at 1346. 15, 
Graevius says :—‘‘ A/iz fuit etiam in Coloniensi sed erasae sunt lit- 
terae (ii relicto @ nota illa litterae a apposita est a recentiore manu, 
ab illa quoque additum est w dies. Ante interpolatorem in illo lege- 
batur guamquam qui unquam ali ludi laetiores fuerunt cum in singulis 
uersibus. Quam etiam est additum ab interpolatore.”” Here, again, 
H. answers entirely to this description. In short, I have gone 
through all the passages, such as the above (and they are many), 
where Graevius has noticed any sort of tampering with the original 
text of Col., and in all of them I have found in H exactly those 
alterations and corrections that he has referred to. Both Col. and H 
have the three large lacunae belonging to the D family (see Orelli’s 
Introd. to the Philippics), viz. 1268. 2-1269. 10; 13806. 3-1318. 
6; 1846. 16-1347. 7. Further they agree with the D family in 
beginning the fourth Philippic at 1286. 6. On these grounds, I 
am quite convinced that the copy of the Philippics in H is the 
Coloniensis Graevius referred to, though I feel bound to add that H 
has 1250. 6, tot praetorios . . . iuuentutis, which Graevius says are 
not found in Col. Graevius did vast work in his day, but was not 
exempt from error occasionally ; and I think he made some mistake 
here. 


3 Graevius alludes to Hittentorpianus (sic) at 589. 15, as haying contemplor. 
So has H. This, however, does not amount to much, though I presume Graey. 
refers to the Hittorpianus. But we have no definite tradition of this Ms. in these 
two treatises. 

4 The codex Gudianus, No. 335, agrees in some points with H, and might be 
supposed to be connected, as without doubt the speech for Deiotarus, where it 
occurs first in H, belongs to the same family as the Gudianus. But the points of 
difference are too great. 


PursEr—On a London MS. of Cicero's Letters. oil 


The spurious Declamatio Sallustii in Ciceronem, as it 1s given in H, 
agrees to some extent with ATB, as quoted by Orelli; and the Decla- 
matio Crceronis in Sallustium does so to a still greater extent. Both are 
very accurately copied. H. reads fuerint in 1425.15. Neither of these 
treatises occur in Col. Erf. or Hittorp. 

The Orations against Catiline are, if not the very book itself, at any 
rate in very close connexion with the ms. which Graevius calls his 
secundus. Take, for example, 663.1. Graevius tells us that his se- 
cundus reads publico consilio ‘‘sed eadem manus adscripserat superius 
psetho.”’? This accurately describes the reading of H. Again, 674. 15, 
Gr. sec. reads (agreeing with H), re quidem ne uobis omnibus etiam 
tum probata ; 683. 22, senatu equitibus Romanis urbe aerario ; 684. 14, 
mihi et urbis sine uestro et sine ullo tumultu satis praesidii consultum 
ac provisum est; 687. 14, in rempublicam destrictos retrosimus (where 
H has even the short mark over the 6); 703. 16, praesentis furore non 
mouear (above which in both Gr. sec. and H 1s written praesentis dolore 
non mouear); 715. 10, coadiuuet ( for quoad uiuet). On the whole I 
have looked through about one hundred and twenty of the references 
to Graev. sec. and found at least one hundred and tive agreeing abso- 
lutely with H. As to the other fifteen, 1 am not quite sure that they 
are real exceptions, e.g. 683. 19, Gr. sec. is said to read respondebunt 
tumulus sylvestribus, omitting Catilinae after respondebunt. H has 
Catilinae. But I think Graevius was insisting only that his secundus 
read tumulus, not tumulis, and did not want it to be understood that 
it omitted Catilinae. So 684.7, I do not believe Graevius intended that 
his secundus omitted cum iniquitate (H does not); for though he ig- 
nores it in the Variae Lect., he reads it in the text. The most impor- 
tant differences of H from Gr. sec. are: 665. 22, uerebere (uerebare 
Gr.); 666. 13, adseruarem (seruarem Gr.); 673. 4, euasit erupit (erupit 
euasit Gr.); 678.8, Quirites (om. H, ins. Gr.); 4 quod (quos Gr.); 696. 
8, ad supplicandos (ad supplicandos deos Gr.); 704. 8, ne manent deplo- 
randum P, R. (ne maneat P. R. nomen Gr.); 706. 7, formido (fortitudo 
Gr.). 1t will be easily seen by any reader of Graevius’s Variae Lec- 
tiones that such variants are trivial compared with all the other in- 
stances of agreement. That these two mss. are identical is, to my 
mind, all but certain. 

The Paradoxa stoicorum follow, but from what origin they are de- 
rived I cannot say. The tradition of mss. in Graevius’s notes and Variae 
Lectiones is very scanty, and what there is wanting in definiteness. 
There is considerable agreement with one of Gulielmius’s ss., but not 
sufficient to let us assume connexion. At 750. 25, H reads, Ego vero 
te non stultum ut sepe non improbum sed dementem iudico. Si quid 
in rebus ad uictum necessariis esse inuictum potest, &c. At 758. 27, 
the reading is as in the other mss. mentioned by Orelli. 

The speech for Marcellus, where it occurs first, belongs to the same 
family as the Medicean. It would be tedious and inapposite to give 
the proof in detail. I cannot at all discover to what family to refer the 
second copy of the speech. That it is in neither case connected 


O72 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


with Erf. has seemed to me, after considerable examination, almost 
certain. 

Nor can I trace connexion between the speech for Zigarius in either 
place and Erf. or Col. Graevii. Though we find striking similarities 
(e.g. 1202. 25), H (in second place) and Col. read ne am RS for ne 
mers), yet the divergences are very numerous and important. In each 
case the speech is copied in H with considerable accuracy ; but to what 
family it is to be referred is a question I have been unable to answer. 

As also in the case of the speech for Hing Devotarus, at least where 
it occurs the second time and in full. The first time it occurs it only 
goes down to § 26, aetate 1216.26. That is just where the Gudianus, 
No. 335, stops. There is considerable agreement in the readings of that 
Ms. with H, and little divergence; so that one may fairly, in my opi- 
nion, refer both to the same family. But again I am bafiled as to 
where to refer the speech the second time it occurs. Suffice to say it 
does not agree to any great extent with either Erf. or Col. 

Fulgentius Planciades ‘‘ De abstrusis sermonibus” comes in oddly 
amongst all the Ciceronian works. It is inaccurately copied. It has 
quid sit before each gloss all through. It has no list at the beginning, 
and is addressed to Chalcidius. It, however, differs considerably from 
the Brussels ms., No. 9172 (for which see the treatise by Dr. Laurenz 
Lersch on Fulgentius: Bonn, 1844); but this is not the place to discuss 
the comparative worthlessness of H. 

On the speech for Milo we find in Orelli allusions (unfortunately 
only eight) to the Hittorpianus. They are: 1154. 16, ab improbis; 
1155. 4, dtuina; 1172.10, probari; 1173. 11, uides; 1171. 1, libente; 
1182. 2, ea; 1183. 31, et fortissimum; 1183. 31, elegit. In all these 
H has the same reading. (True, in 1155. 4, Orelli says Hittorp. reads 
diuinae, but Graev. declares that it has déuina). This makes a prima 
facie probability of the connexion of the two mss. 

Somewhat different is the case with the speech De Imperio Cn. 
Pompeii. Here I have noted some forty-one references in Orelli to 
the Hittorpianus; and H. agrees in all except five, viz.: 520. 28, 
prope (propter Hitt.) ; 521.28, prope (propter Mitt.) ; 523. 27, ut hac 
uos (ut uos Hitt.); 531, 18, quibus erat molestum (quibus erat sem- 
per molestum Mitt.) ; 538.21, iterum nune (nunc iterum Mi##z.). Still 
when against these we put such important agreements as 5238. 18, 
studio atque odio; 525. 15, partim; 17, illud, omitted ; 525. 20, quale ; 
529. 17, quae; 530. 26, repentina; 532. 24, commendamus; 534. 29, 
gereretur; 32, cuiusquam iniquitas; 537.12, facultatem; 538. 22, re- 
ficiendi, together with twenty-four other such agreements, we have 
very strong proof that, as regards this speech, H and Hittorp. are 
connected. 

The fragment that serves as introduction to the speech for Milo in 
Erf., viz. that beginning P. Clodius senator seditiosus fuit (ef. Orelli, 
1152), follows. It is to be noticed that it is thus out of place. It 
ought to have preceded the speech for Milo. 

The Erf. fragments of the third and fourth Verrines follow, and 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. O73. 


from these, what Gruter calls the schedae of Melchior Hittorp., were 
taken. These fragments are very accurately written, and superior to 
the copy of Erf., e.g. the words omitted in Erf. at 847. 25, 26, mittit 
etiam ... mittitur; 365. 10-12, dies ille ... contio are found inserted 
in H. It has, however, often been altered by a second hand to the 
reading of Erf. 

The De Officiis, Book I. and Book II., down to § 34, intellegentiae 
(698. 12), are accurately enough copied; but it is hard to say to what 
family they are to be referred. There area very great number of agree- 
ments with Erf.; but the variants, though few, are of such a character® 
that one cannot be quite certain that the two mss. are from the same 
archetype. There is a curious transposition in H. It goes straight on 
to 649. 17, commutatur, an@ then, though on the same page, continues 
at 662. 33, periculosa et callida, down to 683. 27, gradatim; after 
which follows the previously omitted portion (649. 17-662. 33), after 
the completion of which it continues 683. 27 to the end. No such 
transposition appears in Erf., which only goes down to 672. 20, sive 
bonitate naturae sive. 

The Letter of Alexander to Aristotle is that sometimes printed at 
the end of the editions of Quintus Curtius, entitled Alexandri Magni 
Epistola de situ Indiae et itinerum in ea uastitate ad Aristotelem prae- 
ceptorem suum in Latinitatem uersa a Cornelio Nepote. In H the 
only heading is Incipit Epistola Magni Alexandri Macedonis ad Aris- 
totilem magistrum suum. I believe there is a critical edition of this 
epistle by Kluge, but I have not seen it. 

The text in H of Julius Valerius’s translation of the Romance of 
Pseudo-Callisthenes on Alexander the Great is singularly accurate. It 
is in close accord with the Wolfenbiittel ws., which Zacher® calls E, and 
values so highly, but at times preserves a more correct reading, and 
hardly ever disagrees with E. when the latter is right. I doubt if 
there exists a more accurate copy than the one in H. Julius Valerius 
is often found in mss. along with the Epistola Alexandri. (See Zacher’s 
Preface ; also Teuffel, Rom. Lit., 388. 11.) 

We have thus found a considerable number of the treatises in the 
Harleian volume connected with the Hittorpianus, Erfurdt, or some 
one of Graevius’s mss. This is to be remembered when we attempt 
further on to show a close connexion between the copies of the Zpp. 
ad Fam. in H and in the Hittorp.—a ms. of the Epistles which, 
together with the Palatinus Sextus, we are told’ is derived from the 
same archetype as the Erfurdt. But let us now say a few words 
about the copy of the Epistolae ad Familiares as given by H. 


5 642. 7, quoad te (quousque Erf.); 653. 8, temperans (intemperans Z7/.) ; 
645. 5, gerendem (agendam Hrf.); 670.5, mancia (manciatu Z7f.). 

6 Julii Valerii Epitome, zum erstenmal herausgegeben von Julius Zacher: Halle, 
1867. 

7 Krfurtensis autem, et Palatinus sextus et Hittorpianus, quos ex eodem cum 
Erfurtense fonte fluxisse iudico, &c. (Wunder, ‘‘ Variae Lectiones,’’ p. xciv.). 


074 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


The Lpistolae ad Familiares, 1x-xvt., are all complete with the 
exception of rx. 18, though the index refers to this letter. There 
are indices to all the books except x., x1. It is unfortunate that there 
is no index to xt., as we should wish to know whether it would have 
referred to the mysterious letter x1. 13a, about the unhappy inhabi- 
tants of Parma. There is no appearance of that letter mm the ms. 
The letters of x1r., from 22 to the end, are all run together as in M. 
xm. 29 and xu. 21 are found a second time after x1. 77; also a 
letter to Caelius (11. 14), after xu1. 49. In xv., epistles 9,7, 8 come 
in this order asin M. In xvt., the order is the same as in M. Fol. 
206 (where the third quaternion ends) has 22 lines blank, but no 
break in the text. Fol. 306 (where the fourth quaternion ends) 
was blank, and has been filled up by a set of ingenious and somewhat 
laughable verses in double columns, De sum et non sum, de sum et fui, 
&e. 

The copy of H is, on the whole, pretty accurate—far more so than 
the ms of the first eight books, Harl. 2773. But we find nearly all the 
common kinds of errors which copyists fall into—confusion of ¢ and J, 
zoct for loci; ¢ and t, even patificatio (183. 25); d and t, at and ad; 
wand n; cl and d, demens for clemens (225. 32); wi for ut (220. 22); 
such mistakes as cito for scito, sceleriter for celeriter. 

As regards spelling, it is seldom consistent. Between m and 7 in 
certain words it generally inserts p, e. g. calumpnia, contempnere. 
The compounds of tacere are always, e. g., abicere, obicere. We find 
cottidie (but once cotidianas 225. 83), never gquotidie, generally 
intellego, neglego, optinere, existumo, affrica, amicicia, actenus (though 
often corrected by first hand to hactenus), paulo. We find always 
quicquid, expectatio, incolomitas, beniuolentia, libenter, recuperare, mag- 
nopere, repperire, eufraten; but considerable variation as regards 
docundus and tucundus, optimus and optumus, and all such superlatives. 
Almost always H has /i, his, hisdem for i. &e. It generally has -2s 
in the ace. plu. of words with genit. plu. in -éwm. On the whole, 
it does not show an inclination to assimilation; and this is espe- 
cially the case with compounds of ad-, though find we allaturus 
(180. 81) appetandum (132. 19) ammiratione (195. 11). Generally 
it writes inquid, and sometimes even such forms as reliquid (for 
yeliquit). ‘There is much variation as to the use of the longer or 
shorter forms of such words as auocauertt or auocarit: the longer 
forms are the more frequent. We find Ant. used for all cases, singular 
and plural, of Antonius. It does not run est into the preceding words, 
as M so often does, ¢.g. 165. 29, ratiost M, ratio é H. We sometimes 
find letters below the line, e.g. am ntis (= amantis). Greek words 
are sometimes, but very rarely, “written in Roman characters. 
The Greek characters used by the scribe (who was ignorant of 
Greek) are just like those of the Erf. ms. Dittographia is compara- 
tively rarely found; the corruption ex homocoteleuto pretty frequently. 
The punctuation is decidedly inaccurate, and cannot be relied on at 
all :—e. g. 146. 1, est de coctio. Mihi, &c. 146. 8, sequatur consilii 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero's Letters. 375: 


nostri. Nisi, &c. 149. 9, gloria. Neque, &e. 150. 9, risurum. 
Seribam, &c. 151.17, uenire non possum. Ego non, &c. And so on 
throughout the book. It sometimes has notes of interrogation, though 
often very inaccurately placed. The divisions of words are frequently 
quite worthless, e.g. 159. 18, est uocatus - de situsis dictator, for 
est uocari desitus, &c. 

The omissions are, on the whole, few. Not mentioning single 
words where they are, as generally, small ones, the omissions that are 
of any importance are the following :—(They are in most cases due to 
corruptio ex homoeoteleuto. When this is the case, I have added the 
word that caused the omission. The words enclosed in brackets are 
the ones omitted :)—154. 32, 88, periculo [aliquo .... argumento ]; 
157, the whole of rx. 18°; 167. 31, sis [es autem adeptus amplissi- 
mos|; 180. 12, facultatibus [quas habemus]; 181. 8, Africanus 
[exercitus]; 185. 1, [equitatus et]; 186. 22-4 [ quod... contrarium 
fuit|; 187. 17, [fecerat]; 40, retinuissem [si uno loco habuissem | ; 
189. 12, [reliquisse]; 192. 38, [a consule]; 195. 5, [legionem ] ; 
198. 28, quod neque [Planci. . . . arbitrabantur neque]; 210 6, 
referent [siue non referent]; 210. 30, [reliquiarum nihil fuisset]; 
210. 35, [legatis nihil]; 218. 380, Romanis [omnibus]; 225. 6. 
hoe est [animi hoc est]; 227. 15, [Quod ... . rogo]; 229. 30, 
[lictores]; 231. 12, [homo minime]; 232. 24, [civibus]; 234. 20, 
honestissimi [mihique coniunctissimi]; 235. 4, nec [honorum nec]; 
244. 26, litteras [pondus habituras]; 245. 15, Aemil[i Aviani |ani ; 
250. 2-5, [Cicero Acilio . . . . interfui]; 250, 21-23, [eum expe- 
iasseeeemetatum ert]; 265. 27, fet |... = fietil|; 266. 195 con- 
Sequemun [ism eadem .% . . proicies||; 266. 30, [D. a. d..... 
Thessalonica]; 272. 23, tuto posse [per Dolabellam . . . . posse 
273. 25, ipse [opinione]; 281. 12, in habendis [aut non nae 


? 


? 


283. 41-2, publice [propterea . . . . publice]; 287. 16, [et uictores 
. uellent|; 290. 9, putet [scis .... putet]; 292. 17, [nihil 
. ualere |. 


There are a few examples of what look like variants, both of 
which have crept into the text, e.g. :—256. 1, officiis uel benefictis ; 
258. 9, beneficiis uel officiis; 286. 22, gloria uel uictoria. There is 
one example of an explanation given of a Greek word: 299. 30, 
i regula 
‘envy 

We have already made allusion to the close connexion of the 
Erfurdt, Palatinus Sextus, and Hittorpianus mss., which all belong 
to one family, as Wunder has told us (Var. Lect. xciv.) Now we 
have discovered considerable agreement with this family in several of 
the works which make up the Harleian volume; so that we are not at 


8 Probably omitted ex homeoteleuto. The copyist, after writing the heading 
Cicero §. D. L. Papirio Peto, went on at the next letter, which has exactly the 
same heading. 


376 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


all surprised to find the App. ad Fam. exhibiting a very striking re- 
semblance to the uss. of this family, and especially to the Hittorpia- 
nus. It being found along with other treatises belonging to the same 
family adds a sort of external confirmation to a theory that can be 
very strongly supported from internal evidence. That internal evi- 
dence I now proceed to set forth; and, in passing, let me remind 
readers of the high critical value of the mss. of this family, especially 
the Pal. Sext. and Hittorp.—laudatissimus codex Pal. Sext. (Gebhard 
ap. Graev. p. 71); Hittorpianus codex ut experior optimus (ib. 355, 
cp. 161). 

Boe first let us take the Hittorpianus, That the Harleian ms. of 
the Epistles stands in the very closest relation to the Hittorpianus 
may be seen from the following points of agreement, which are among 
the most important :—146. 380, ostentatui; 147. 2, otiosissimi mina- 
bantur; 149. 8, praecipue cum iam inelinata sit wictoria; 152. 10, 
uiuentem (for iuuerem); 154. 41, esset incitata libertas; 161. 14 
certiorem ut sis. Ceparius. 165. 28, quid sentires prudenter te arbi- 
trabar; 167. 8, sme uirtute fieri non potuisset ; 167. 31, [es autem 
adeptus amplissimos | ; 3° 172. 39, fucata; 173. 24, [dicuntur] ; Iivieelioy 
[certe]; 178. 18, sam ut exercitum ; iO: 26, pater et frater ( for 
pateret iter) ; 181. 35, tueor (for iuuero) ; 182. 12, sin autem satisfac- 
tum officio reip. satisfactum putas; 183. 15, producimus; 192. 4, non 
scripsissemus ; 192. 33, [a consule]; 198. 7, Hirtium perisse nescie- 
bam Aquilam perisse nesciebam, Caesari; 198. 138, itinera fecit multo ; 
199. 17, hi noui terrores; 205. 15, communi miseriarum metu; 
205. 35, quam me scio a te aeque contra iniquos; 210. 10, parenti 


heremus 
optimo merito; 215. 26, dum seruis haberemus; ’? 216. 16, Sexulius 
Rufus; 218. 30, [omnibus]; 221. 41, ab indocto (omitting non) ; 
223. 11, wavra wept raTrwv; 225, 19, ea tibi commendo sed non debeo 
commendare; 228. 13, quibus eum tibi uerbis commendauerim ; 
231. 18, tuvynparicpov; 236. 11, ordine ipso et hominum genere; 
239. 8, hic ille est maxime; 242. 1, omnia a te summo studio et cura 
peto; 245. 13, ut uidetis in formulis; 247. 20, possum dicere eum non 
praefuisse ; 250.9, quod Demetrio graueretur ; 262. 11, quod si Romae 
fuissem te uidissem; 264. 11, aditu ad tuam cognitionem patefacto ; 
266. 4, essemus, praestitissem; 266. 41, uirtutem et indulgentiam ; 
268.1, O me perditum eftlictum (efflictim Hitt.); 273. 18, nos tota 
die; 273. 25 [opinione]; 274. 22, abi amplico ( for ab Iamblicho) ; 
276. 18, dixissem et tamen adolescentem essem cohortatus ; 276. 27, 
{audacter]; 281. 12, [aut non habendis]; 284. 16, cul nunquam 
concessisti ; 287. 9, diffiniri; 288. 30, sed petunt statim ut ueniunt ; 
296. 33, ordinatius; 298. 32, nullo modo ( for nihilo); 301. 1, exop- 
tatissimus; 3801. 9, quae quod pollicetur iste; 301. 18, praestabo gra- 
tis me scito; 302. 24, qua primo (for quadrino) ; 808. 18 ‘[Hirtium]. 


9 The square brackets signify that the words are omitted in both mss. 
10 Graevius’ note is: ‘‘ Hittorp. dum seruis haberemus (sepra haberemus serip- 
tw erat heremus).’’? This exactly expresses what we find in H. 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 


~y 
Old 


These are important points of agreement; but are not nearly all. 
However, I shall give al/ the passages in which H and Hittorp. dis- 
agree, seventy-two in number; and any reader of Graevius will then, 
by the Method of Residues, understand the very extensive nature of 
agreement of the two mss. 


145. 


148. 
166. 
167. 
169. 
170. 
172. 


181. 
187. 
187. 
189. 
194. 
194. 
195. 
196. 
oie 
198. 
204. 
205. 
206. 
207. 
209. 
214. 
214. 
216. 
216. 


218. 


223 


226. 


229 


230. 
232. 
234. 
235. 
239. 
242. 
242. 
242. 
243. 
244. 
246. 
247. 
249. 


254. 


Hart. 


Hloc etiam Kata Xpvoirmov Suvatoy 
est. 

S. V. G. V. 

neque facultas. 

Haec si et (>) ages. 

opus fuerunt. 

culus rei non preteriit tempus. 

ut consueuerat at ego et (>) litteras 
tuas nihil enim sciebat. 

a tanta gloria. 

XVI. 

Fabium quendam. 

a quinta legione concisam. 

adhibuisset. 

quo etiam et res illa. 

Martiam quartam quae. 

initiata ciuitas. 

sua. 

uestra. 

mihi amicus te. 

ea si tu non audis. 

nec te alienius. 

frequenter repperient uentitare 

libertate et remp. recuperare. 

consistet. 

ut optimo maximoque animo. 

celeriter iter expediri nobis. 

scripsi quam reuera furere inueni. 
Quod uero aliquid de his scripsi 
mirari noli. 

in Lycia esse. 

arbitrabor. 

quibuscunque rebus potero. 

tu sis. . 

suorum. 

prudentiae. 

quasi simili causa. 

conplures. 

commendationi. 

uiderere. 

scripsisse de sese. 

et in omni. 

Cossinio. 

in maiorem modum. 

his. 

negotii. 

maximo sibi et adiumento et orna- 
mento fuisse. 

Genucilio curudiano pridem. 


Hirrorp. 


Hoe rata Xptourmoy Bduvatov 
etiam. 

si uales gaudeo ualeo. 

neque sic facultas. 

Haec si ages. 

opus fuit. 

cuius rei modo praeteriit tempus. 

ut consuerat: at ego ei litteras 
tuas nihildum enim sciebat. 

tanta gloria. 

XV. 

ob Fabium quendam. 

a quinta concisam. 

adiuisti. 

quo etiam res illa. 

Martiam legionem quae. 

initiat uaciuitas. 

tua. 

nostra. 

te mihi amicus. 

et tu si non audis. 

omitted in Hittorp. 

frequentis uentitare repperies. 

libertatem recuperare. 

existet. 

ut optima spe maximoque animo. 

celeriter nobis expediri. 

scripsi mirari noli. 


esse in Lycia. 
arbitrabar. 
quibuscunque potero rebus. 
tu elus sis. 

sociornm. 

prouidentiae. 

qua simili causa. 
compluris. 
commendationis. 

uidere. 

scripsisse de se. 

et omni. 

Cospinio. 

maiorem in modum. 

is. 

negotium. 

apud te et adiumento ect. 


L Genacio Sal iampridem. 


378 


Hart. Hirrorr. 

260. 39 est ille quidem libertus. est ille libertus. 

265. 15 mecum cupit esse. mecum cupit esse secum. 

266. 27 quando ita uobis placet. qm uobis ita placet. 

268. 19 id uelim sit eiusmodi. id uelim ut sit elusmodi. 

268. 27  Philotherum. Philotaerum. 

269. 19 Suis 8S. D. M. Cicero 8. D. Suis. 

212. 3 VIIIL Kal. Formis. omitted in Hittorp. 

275. 14 imbecilla. imbella. 

276. 8 salus. salus ipsius. 

281. 42 M. CatoS. D. Ciceroni Imp. M. Cato C. Imp. S. D. 

282. 9  potius. omitted in Hittorp. 

282. 16 sis. sim. 

284. 31 ego unus debeam. ego debeam. 

287. 37 nulla. ulla. 

288. 30 portam. portas. 

288. 33  reuertatur. reuertuntur. 

288. 38 refrexisset. refrixeret. 

292. 13 moraris. morareris. 

297. 17  uniuersae et senatus et reip. uniuersae reip. et senatus. 

2enO2 NSCOSnras se. 

298. 1 habet a tergo. habemus a tergo. 

298. 1  obrimi. obrul. 

298. 2 modo urbe salua. omitted by Hittorp. 

299. 36 satis scite. satis scire. 

299. 39 tu te mecum esse mi tu cumulatis- tum et mecum esse tum et mihi 

sime satisfacere puto. cumulatissime satisfacere pu- 

tato. 

30M 32) eal: illis. 

302. 17 caue ne suspiceris. caue ut suspiceris. 

303. 3 et N. ad cuius rutam puleio. et ad cuius rutam puleio. 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Such are a// the real cases in which Hittorp. varies from H; and 
though they seem numerous, they are really very few and trifling 
compared with the vast number of agreements. There are a few other 
cases where there appears to be a variance between the mss., but these 
are, in my opinion, due to mistakes on the part of Graevius. And it 
may not be irrelevant here to say that we must not place too im- 
plicit faith on what Graevius says is the reading of this or that ms. He 
generally wishes to lay stress on some word or words, and disregards 
making the rest of his quotation exactly conform to what he finds in 
the ms. he is quoting from. Take, for example, 271, 9. In his Var. 
Lect., p. 337, we find within four lines the same passage of Hittorp. 
quoted as ‘sed s? metuendus’ and ‘sed metuendus.’ At 235.28, in the 
Var. Lect., p. 321, Graevius gives acceperit, as what Hittorp. reads; but 
in the notes under the text accept. At 228.18, Var. Lect., p. 317, com- 
mendarim is said to be the reading of Hittorp.; in notes under the text 
commendauerim. Such inconsistencies do not weaken one whit our ad- 
miration for Graevius’s wide and profound learning; but it shows that 
we are not necessarily to consider that in the following passages Hit- 
torp. reads exactly as Graevius states, and so is at variance with H, 
especially as in each case the point of divergence is not the matter that 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 379 


Graevius is evidently wishing to emphasize ; 146. 25, Ostiae uideri eum 
commodius exire posse, Hittorp. Ostiac uiderl commodius eum exire 
posse, H. The point Graevius wishes to emphasize is that Hittorp. 
reads ostiae, not optime, and may have neglected to state correctly the 
order of commodius and eum. 172.1, ut magnam mihi partem laeti- 
tiae tua dignitas, afferat, Hitt. Ut magnam partem mihi laetitiae tua 
dignitas adferat, H. Here that Hitt. has afferat, not affert, is the point 
insisted on, not the position of mihi and partem. Similar errors I have 
noticed (I give the reading of H in each case) at 163. 26, quid ad te 
hercule coena numquid ad te; 185.5, repente Antonius in aciem ; 
188, 41, et ego mehercules longe remotus; 196. 30, septem numerum 
nunc; 197, 7, a te mi litterae redditae sunt; 228. 18, quod tuum est 
iudicium de omnibus; 235. 28, praedia in estimatione accepit ; 238. 21, 
meus autem est quam familiarissimus; 239. 7, hic ille est; 240. 41, 
esse eos M. Curt; 266. 27, aliquid ad me wos scribitis; 281. 10, etiam 
illud mihi animum advertisse uideor; 2838. 6, tum mei amantissimum 
te cognoul; 296. 32, ut nihil possit fierl ordinatius; 298. 32, tuis lit- 
teris nulio modo sum factus certior; 300. 18, fac opus ut appareat. 

All the rest of the readings of Hittorp. that we have handed down 
to us agree with H. That one, then, as copied from the other seems 
to me in the highest degree probable. If they were only brothers (so 
to speak) it would be unlikely that we should have closer agreement 
than between Erf. and Pal. Sext. (which are brothers), and the re- 
semblance between H and Hittorp. is much closer. My own opinion 
is that Hittorp. was copied from H, and that the latter is a brother of 
Pal. Sext. and Erf. The reasons I should give for considering that 
Hittorp. is copied from H, and not vice versa, is that in our list of 
differences between the two uss. we found five important omissions in 
Hittorp. whicz were not found in H, viz.: 206. 7; 216. 38; 249. 28; 
282.9; 298.2." Such omissions might have been made in a copy; a 
copyist could not have supplied them. 

The Palatinus Sextus, though agreeing very considerably with Hit- 
torp., and therefore with H, still varies so much that we cannot con- 
sider them to have been copied one from the other. Though a valuable 
Ms., it is less accurate than either of the other two. It was originally 
written in Germany (see Gebhard ap. Graev., p. 3, Pal. Sextus quem 
librum in Germania scriptum esse diuersitas a libris Italicis indicat), 
and is doubtless derived from the same archetype as Hand Erf. The 
tradition of it is not at all as extensive as that of the Hitt. Asa 
sample of its difference from H, I shall mention the places in Book XIV. 
where the two mss. are at variance. 


li The only passage that is strongly against my theory is 214. 14, ut optima spe 
maximoque animo Hitt. ; ut optimo maximoque animo H. It is, however, quite pos- 
sible that Graevius saw that Hittorp. read mazximogue, not et maximo, aud did not 
look further to see how it read the other words (see Variae Lect., p. 310). Another 
passage not so strong, and to be explained in the usual way, is 229. 20. 


R.I.A. PROC., SER. Il., VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 28 


380 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


ie Pau. SExt. 
265. 16 ipso (Hispo edd.). ipse. 
265. 17  Plautius me retinet. retinet me Plancius. 
2665, tactor2 factu. 
266. 85 magis excruciant. plus excruciant. 
266. 40  conficior. conficiar. 
267. 23  spectare (expectare edd.). sperare. 
268. 2  confectam. affectam. 
269. 19 Suis 8. D. M. T. C. Suis 8. D. 
269. 80 et Tullio iam. Tulliolam. 
269. 39 cognossem. cognoscerem. 


271. 9 sed metuendus iratus est quiesce. si metuendus iratus est quiesces. 


All the above readings of H agree with Hittorp. except two, viz., 
209. 19, and the obvious mistake, et Tullio iam, for et Tulliolam, in 
269. 30. 

The full collation of the Hrfurtensis by Wunder has enabled me to 
see the connexion of H with this ms. very clearly. rf. has x1. 
29, 21; xu. 78, 79; xiv. xv. xv1. Some of the very important points 
of agreement are :—268. 23, non potes (for ut potes); 269. 19, Suis 
S. D.; 269. 25, extra idas; 272.18, 19 [per... posse | ometted ; 273.8, 
labrum sit in balneo; 273.18, tota die; 273.20, testamenti; 276. 18, 
dixissem et tamen adolescentem essem cohortatus; 278. 13, a. a. vil. ; 
283. 41, 2 [propterea . . . publice] omitted; 284. 28, paterna tua tua- 
que ; 284. 34, in ipso se te scias; 286. 36, te ornamento te mihi; 290. 21, 
mittere boni (for mi Treboni); 293. 19, te (for plane); 294. 21, scripsi 
sed si eorum; 295. 26, nocte et die illa et die postera; 298. 28, viz. ; 
300, dei lionei (for dei boni); 300, 18, ff 00 (for HS C19); 308. 17 

st] om. Yet the two mss. differ considerably. For example, Erf. 
omits the following, which are found in H :—265, 9, 10, Res quanta 
sit... fuerit; 269.12, nostrum; 283. 7, ornatus; 285. 31, omnibus; 
285. 85, publice; 295. 15, Q. F.... dicit. And further disagrees at 
268. 2, aegram et H erga E; 271. 11, miserrimas H miseris E; 
972. 33, imstituatis H imstitutos E; 276. 21, Ariarathe H ariathate 
4; 279. 37, ne geribus H generibus E. ne regibus edd.; 284. 15, 
offictis H beneficus E; 292. 11, cepisti H petisti E; 300. 381, 
cito H scito HE. 

So far, then, the conclusion which we have arrived at is that H, 
Pal. Sext., and Erf. are derived from a common archetype; and that 
most probably Hittorp. is copied from H. The last and greatest ques- 
tion rema'ns— What is the relation of H to the Medicean ? 

‘That M (the Medicean ms.) is the original from which all the other 
extant mss. of the Hpp. ad Familiares are copied is the well-known 
theory of Orelli. That scholar is like the royal champion, and is ready 


i 
27 think the reading of H is really facto, i.e. facto, with an i above the ¢. 
For here the ¢ goes far above the line, which is quite unusual, except (sometimes, 
not always) after s. 


Purser—On a London WS. of Cicero’s Letters. 381 


to do battle for the absolute and sole sovereignty of the monarch whose 
cause he upholds; and that sovereignty, with such a doughty defender, 
has till recently met with pretty general recognition and acceptance. 
As, however, I think that H is dependent of M, except in so far as 
both are ultimately derived from a common archetype, it will be neces- 
sary to set forth reasons for that opmion in considerable detail; and, 
accordingly, I add a long list of places where H retaims the true read- 
ing which has been corrupted in M. They are mostly small matters, 
but yet not such as would be readily corrected by a thirteenth-cen- 
tury copyist; the more important ones I shall touch on in the latter 
portion of the Paper. (The numbers refer to the pages and lines of 
Orelli’s edition (1845), Where a square bracket occurs, what is en- 
closed by it on the left is the correct reading of H; the words on the 
right, the erroneous reading of M. If no bracket occurs, the reading 
given is the erroneous reading of M.) I have followed the collation of 
M prefixed to Baiter and Kayser’s edition. 

Book [X.—143.24, ut nullam alleuationem | nullam adleuationem ; 
144. 1, infidelissimas; 5.6, ea quae] aeque; 9, diiudicetur] diuidetur ; 
13, iturum esse] iterum isse; 14, consscripsi; 15, attamen; 21, tui | 
om. M; 23, linguis; 26, cur cum | circum; sint] sunt; 145. 3, interit ; 
6, hine] hic; 7, quam H?] om. M H'; 9, athibere; 11, patius; 19, ca- 
ninio] animo; 21, cito} cita M'; 29, nostrae] nostras; 30, in re alia | 
increalia; 41, loquemus; 146. 24, ostiae] optiae; 147. 23, caninius | 
animus; 26, quod] quid; 148. 14, tui] sui; 149. 5, scilicet tibi] sci- 
licet te tibi; 9, glorii; 11, italia; 15, utilis sim erit; 41, oblitosne; 
150. 17, eo] ego; 40, uolui] om. M; 151.18, ambo] ambi M’, am- 
bos, M’; 42, quin] qui; 152. 4, teque; 7, audior; 153. 29, ad] at; 
155. 2, effungere; 156. 7, reuocare| reuore M'; 12, delibitari; 157. 
37, sigificas; 158. 5, dissertos; 20, castra] cassatra; 25, qua] quam ; 
159. 5, capitis] captis, M'; 17, carbones]| acarbones; 31, amo uerecun- 
diam ] amore cundiam M'; 160. 13, non] om. M; 162.7, maximac; 
163. 11, wiuere; 21, interpretabere, M? H interpretauere M!. 

Boox X.—164. 9, mi] me; 165. 6, poterunt] potest; 14, summa; 
31, orbitata; 166. 5, audieram] audieroam; sciui] sciis; 30, mutuo | 
multo ; 42, rursus| rusus M'; 167. 4, maioris; 32, libertatem; 35, per- 
batione M'; 168. 2, tum] tu; 39, salutis] satis; 169. 12, patiremur; 
37, accedam, consilia] accedam ad consilia; 38, ab H M?] ad M'; 
170. 33, benefici; 39, adiuua] adlua; 171.7, dignitatem; 14, exitu 
rebusque H. M'.] exitum rebus quem M*.; 15, cum tribus millibus | 
cum tria millia; 21, constiti] constituti; 22, huc] hoc; 173. 10, esset | 
est ; 18, alacem] alancem; 174, 6, optime; 8, adluandum; 9, quid] qui; 
15, forum] eorum; 30, sunt] sint; 39, huc] huic; 175. 16, iuuare | 
tuare ; 36, multos; 38, eius| es; 176. 5, posset; 6 quam] qua; 8, nam- 
que res; 22, transitu; 33, grauitatem; 177. 25, aliena leuitate | alina 
euite ; 27, scripsi quae; 178. 4, et] ex; 29, dubitauit; 179. 6, tantam 
H M’] tantum M’; 23, salutariter]| salutari; 30, celeriter me | cele- 
riter ame; 180. 27, assiduitatem; 181. 21, lepidus] iepidus; 26, ex- 
trusum | etrusum ; 182.7, nauitatem | natiuitatem ; 11, persequundun ; 

282 


382 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


21, selungis; 184. 26, bono animo magnoque sis] bono animo magno 
animoque sis; 185. 4, transiuimus] transimus; 8, martiae legionis | 
marti religionis; 10, cornum; 15, Antoniani me insequi] Antoniani 
anime insequi; 28, ihi amisit| ibi amici sit; 32, res] re; 36, saltis; 
39, scrutatur; 186. 30, tradituram; 187. 4, misi] mihi; 17, deduxit] 
reduxit M? eduxit M'.; 40, men hercules; 188. 14, iunius; 24, prae- 
sentia| prentia M'; 37, binis tabellariis H M*] binos tabellarios M?; 
189. 2, reip.] resp. 

Boox XI.—192. 7, dissimiles] dissimus; 14, vellet et; 21, aliis 
H. M’.] alio M’.; 34, dodeamus; 193. 24, adiua; 27, 6 Bruto] bruto; 
194. 87, saeium; 195. 37, elabatur corr. eadem manu ex elaboratur | 
elaboratur; 196.13, libore; 18, commentari; 28, rusus; 197. 12, 18, 
plancium; 36, prouidendum est} p. sit; 198. 7, sine iumentis] sine 
eiumentis; 12, pessimae; 20, Venditianis; 27, consiste; 30, abrogan- 
ter allobriges; 199. 13, habe; 19, recepi; 27, excussaret; 200. 11, 
nemini | memini; meminit | memini; 12, petere] praetere; 14, munere 
edilitio | munere dilicio ; 30, te mihi] me tibi; 31, iueris; 201. 7, sena- 
tuinconsilium ; 26, simillimus] simillius; 203. 15, se cum] mecum; 
30, quot | quod; 204.11, collegas; 42, ciuilem; 205.19, horas quae; 
27, multo; 206. 36, audes H M*] audies M'; 37, dolore; 207. 2, 18, 
at] ad; 17, petenti] repetenti; 18, ad] at; 23, aut] ad. 

Book XII.—209. 35, dirrumpitur; 211. 18, uere; 14, tanque; 
42, commendauit; 212. 2, si] sin; 13, a] ad; 26, teque] tequae; 
27, teipsuincas; 213. 8, cum] quam; 380, opis] opus; 214. 10, quam 
Q.] quamque; 21, nostra et] et nostrae M’; 386, exercitu; 215. 1, 
inte etuere; 18, possimus; 216. 4, quam] qui; 14, nisi] ninisi; 
28, frutrata M'; 217. 20, confessus; 29, opera; 218.14, adtamen; 38, 
instructa; 219. 9, aegyptioque; 28, timorem; 220. 5, regio | reregio; 
7, scirem | iscirem ; classem] clas; 16, constitueretis; 38, ettam ; 221. 
36, et | ex; 37, caesa; scito | cito; 222.20, impedentibus ; 223.2, pharti; 
10, contumelia; in quo; 380, nos] non; 32, at] ad; 224. 16, eoque; 
225.18, procurata; 31, calvisii] clauis; 32, ut| aut; 338, spem liber- 
tatis] spem lbem liertatis; 40, spem; 226. 9, postrideque M’; 
227.11, maximis; 20, splendere; 35, appellaret; 41, agerrimum; 
228. 35, tuas] quas; 36, te] me; 229. 9, efficit. 

Boox XIII.—230. 4, potius]| dotius; 5, dolere; 10, a] ac; 17, 
meme habuit; 231. 25, tua] tu; 282. 17, pertuum; 23, quae et a 
diis] etidis; 233. 6, caesari; 18, quod] quid; 28, ac tibi epistolam ; 
29, ea; 41, exprompseris| expropseris; 235. 10, coniuctissimum ; 
15, dignissimo; 23, ad te] ad me; 33, actoritas; 38, pro; 236. 9, id- 
quae; 16, maiore; 237. 12, quod ego H. M*.| quid ego M'; 17, nec] 
ne; 82, quam] qua; 238. 22, prosus; 24, commendaueris ; 28, titione ; 
240. 18, opiniones; 26, ueni; 241. 4, seruo; 34, tuerere ] uerere; 243. 
27, iueris; 244. 10, satis esse notum esse; 15, et familiarem meum ; 
22, accepissem pergrauem ; 245.138, ut uos soletis| ut uoletis; 34, cu- 
piam; 246.5, eterunt; 8, adiues; 22, me ei] mei; 247. 4, coli] cogi; 
22, 25, gastris; 26, se ad hominem se necessarium; 249. 38, com- 
mendes; 250. 8, rebelli; 10, ciuium] ciui; 30, rem] re; 38, satis satis 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 383 


sibi; 251. 8, tactaris; 17, qui; 19, sis sin eadem; 32, satisfacturus; 
34, illutque; 252, 8, memoria; 253. 37, quodque] quoque; 254. 18, 
meam] mea; 255. 14, cumulis; 38, is ita] ista; 39, optinentem cis; 
256. 1, nolim] nolem; 257. 18, commendari; 258. 37, summae huius 
epistula; 259. 10, Ephesis; 15, laudem; 38, tutissimam; 40, iues; 
260. 6, accommodatam; 13, eum] dum; 14, adiueris; 261.7, ei] et; 
9, ut] ui; ademptum; 262. 22, uituperationis; 23, possit] posset ; 
263. 7, isti; 15, testes estis | testis est; quamquam] quam; 35, ami- 
citiam ; 264, 12, patefacto; 22, patri. 

Book XIV.—265. 26, uenditurum; 266. 10, subleuantur; 14, 
mea| me; 18, te] om. M; 34, meae] om. M; 40, confitiar; 42, 
uester et] uerteret; 267. 32, fuissemus] fuisse; 268. 26, non sunt] 
sunt; 42, diligentissime quae; 269. 1, id quae; 2, Acastus] castus; 
9, prodeas | propeas; 270. 1, istic] stic; 21, pompinium; 271. 18, est] 
om. M.; 22, si] sit; 27, fortis sitis; 29, meae] mae; 272. 10, cura ut} 
eurant; 15, adfictus; 29, utrum] uerum. 

Boox XV.—276. 1, tridui] trudui; 19, tuetur; 34, casu cerbissimo 
patri; 277.7, discederem ] discerem ; 9, salute; 14, beneuolentiae quae; 
16, diligentiam quae; 29, habuit se iam M! habuisse iam M?’; 
37, actoritas, M'; 38, gessisse; 278. 27, partis; 42, exsilio] con- 
silio M'; 279. 3, discederet] disceret; 4, comminuta; 31, castella 
quae; 38, aduentu; 39, ad] om. M; 42, uiniis; 280. 7, pacatis] 
patis; 22, paratissimus; 23, ut] om. M'; 30, non] om. M'; 41, difi- 
cillime; 281. 14, firmissimum; 25, omnibus] omonibus; 32, com- 
munis] commune; 282. 10, clarior M'; 33, parum iusta tibi uisa 
est] parum tibi uissa est iusta tibi uisa est (werbis tibi uissa est ex- 
punctis); 283. 19, dignitati; 40, scribendas; 284. 14, ignorat; 30, 
geris | gesseris; 285. 1, maiorumque ] malorumque ; 22, tuas summas 


ulttma littera 


puncto notata M ; 26, consuetudines; 35, missi; 286. 10, longis inter 
interuallis; 32, contundo; 287. 14, homines cum homines essemus ; 
27, interesse sed quod; 288. 1, habere; 9, saluus] salutis ; 12, coepero | 
coero; 31, breuis ed; 289. 31, ex urbe exisse] exur exisse; 290. 11, 
utrum sta; 29, alia] alias; 37, libentissimi; 291. 12, missisti; 20, 
ceteris] certis ; 25, mittimus] amittimus; 30, adortabar; 34, amare. 

Boox XVI.—292. 11, eadem es sententia] eadem essentia; 11, ui- 
deres; 293. 87, quin] qui; et] ut; 40, corpori serui] corpori 
seruire corpori serui; 41, tanti me fieri] tanti a me fier; 294. 2, 
tyroni; 4, duas H*] duras H'M; 7, ubi; 17, ut ualeas] ut tua ualeas ; 
295. 30, tandem] tantenden; 296. 4, stiteris] steteris; 14, effece; 
16, oculus; 297. 11, capuam] capiam; 16, salus] saluus; 20, des- 
titi] destituti; 298. 9, quod] quem; 11, cum] quam; 32, miserius ; 
299. 20, gaudio] gaudeo; 22, debent debent additis; 29, uolumnia ; 
301.10, costantique; 17, dupliciter; 20, noctesque; 31, cotidianis | cotia- 
nis ; 32, mitylenis; 43, tibi gratulari] ti gratulari ; 302. 17, suspiceres ; 
20, multo erit] multo erit tamen; 36, delegem; 303. 3, excepto; 
8, hisdem de rebus] hisdem rebus; diligenti; 34, pocnam] ponam ; 
35, lugubrationibus ; 304. 6, libidinum] libinum ; 10, tribunicis. 


O84 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


These are, as I have said, small matters. The really important 
divergences—those that may lead to alterations of the received text— 
can only be given at the end of this discussion, after a lengthened 
examination of several of the difficult passages throughout the eight 
books. But it may not betaking up too much space if we just summa- 
rize here the principal additions to the received text found ; in H and 
omitted in M (the additions are in italics):—155. 40, illos apud me 
declamitare me apud eos coenitare ; 164. 21, diligentiae est tuaeque curde 
tum etiam; 175. 41, consentiente exercitu concordi ac bene de rep. sen- 
tiente sicut ; 189. 41, equitum JZ. Itaque; 198.7, Nesciebam ; Aguzlam 
perisse nesciebam : Caesari; 216. 38, scripsi guam reuera furere inuent. 
Quod uero aliquid de his sertpysi mivari noli; 2389.18, ov ddro rove 
akeos vehéAn ; 246. 12, id tbc confirmo in; 276. 18, dixissem et tamen 
adolescentem essem cohortatus. 

After these additions we cannot suppose that H was copied from 
M. However, it would be very wrong to suppose that their common 
ancestor (so to speak) was far remote. The following are a few of the 
important points of agreement in IX.-XII., such as show that M 
and H cannot be very widely disconnected VAR. 33, yAavuke ets ; 
145. 39, Chrysippas hee (for xpvourmeia ne an haec ; 147. 6, belle movi 
uel cum spes si; 152. 19, aestate (for est a te) ; 159. il, potiu? va7ro- 
tevypa; 159. 12, papiius (for papisius); 160. 36, inter capedonum, 
Haec ; 162. 23; Phartum, 168. 4, in experiendo in ea; 174. 39, subdi- 
tis; 180. 18, cui arone (for Cularone); 181. 10, quod ad Caesarem 
attinet uidebamus; 183. 33, diuinum rep. beneficium ; 191.31, unquam 
his (for inuidiam iis); 196. 36 [H. S. mihi fuit pecuniae | omitted ; 
199. 5, frigeo opta. non enim ( for frigeo opyavoy enim); 200. 30, iam 
iam (for Lamiam); 203. 24, commode de nobis; 208. 8, fide et de 
constantia; Caesaris e¢ totum; 211. 89, tidio; 215. 23, maxime; 
216. 15, laudi cenorum; 216. 19, celeriter iter expediri nobis; 
217. 38, reliquiae meae diligentiam ; 223. 41, senatus aut frequens; 
229. 2 [remp | omitted ; 229. 5, conamur ( for cogamur). 

As to the nature of the archetype from which all the ms. was de- 
rived, I do not feel certain about it in any respect, except that it was 
in wncials. Such variants as the following will show this :—152. 14, 
tam M., iam H.; 170. 39, adlua M., adiuua H.; 173.18, alancem 
M., aiacem H.; 174. 15, eorum M., forum H.; 175. 16, tuare M., 
iuuare H.; 181. 21, iepidus M., lepidus H.; 189. 4, gessisse M., ces- 
sisse H. ; 214. 32, pollulum M., pollutum H. ; 227. 41, agerrimum M., 
acerrimum H. ; 247. 29: eastris M., castris Hee 261. 7, et M-; er HE; 
261. 9, ui M., ut H.; 269. 9, propeas M., prodeas H.; 285. 1, malo- 
rumque M., maiorumque i. 308. 35, lugubrationibus M., lucubra- 
tionibus H. 

The best conclusion I can arrive at on the whole question is this : 
that from the original archetype of M—let us call it X—and which, 
as we see was in uncials, was copied another ms., not now forth- 
coming (Y.); and from this latter were copied the three German mss., 
viz. Harleian, Palatinus Sextus, and Erfurtensis; and the Harleian 


Purser—On a London WS. of Cicero’s Letlers. 385 


was the original of the Hittorpianus. The relations of the uss, may 
be represented in the following figure :— 


x 
| 
| | 
M Y 
| 
| | 
Harl. Pal. Sext. Erf. 
| 
Hittorp. 


AVE AE ales 


It will be necessary now to examine specially some of the doubtful 
passages throughout the last eight books of the Letters, and to sce 
how far we can be influenced by the reading of the Y family. We 
shall find that family quite inferior to M, but still independent wit- 
nesses. The chief fault of Y is the insertion of small words which are 
not required. 


1x. 1.2. WUidebam enim mihi cum me in res turbulentissimas infi- 
delissimis sociis demissum, praeceptis illorum non satis paruisse M ; 
uidebant enim me in res. . . infidelissimis sociis demissum, &c., H 
If we read widebam for videbant in H, we get the right reading; 
though it is hard to account for the addition in M. Perhaps eum is 
for tum, and the mihi arose by dittographia of enz. 


ix. 1. 2. transiturum M, vu/g.: sciturum H, and one ms. of 
Guilielmus; Pal. Sext. reads laturum. The reading of M is cer- 
tainly the lectio difficiior; and it is hard to account for the other 
variants except by supposing them to be emendations. 


1x. 1.2. diuidetur M; uideatur conj. Cratander; diiudicetur H, 
Pal. Sext. rightly. 


1x. 6.2. ut utrobique vulg.; utar ubique M; ubi utrique Graev ; 
utrobique (omitting wt) H. This reading suggests utrub’; and we 
may suppose que (qg,) to have arisen by dittographia from the succed- 
ing guid (q). 

1x. 6. 8. otiosi si minabantur M; otiosissimi minabantur H, 
rightly ; thus confirming a conjecture of Baiter, ¢f. 1x. 5. 2, seuerita- 
tem otiosorum. That the Pompeians were inactive, and at the same 
time threatened to take severe vengeance on those who did not join 
them, is pointed out in detail in Professor Tyrrell’s edition of Cicero’s 
Correspondence, 1*, p. 103. 


386 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Ix. 9. 1. praecipue nune iam inclinata uictoria M; praecipue cum 
iam inclinata sit uictoria H, Hittorp. The reading of M is much 
more antithetical to nullo tempore, and in some degree the more diffi- 
cult reading. Mune (nc) and eum (et) are often confused ; but I think 
the addition of s¢¢ is an emendation on the part of Y. 


1x. 11.2. Nam et celeriter una futuros nos arbitror et nondum 
satis confirmatus sum ad scribendum H edd. Sum is omitted in M. 
But it is required, owing to the preceding et. 

1x. 13.1. ut in ea prouincia esset in qua nemo nostrum . 
bellum ullum putare M; putarat edd. H, h.% This latter reading 
would stand very well, as it would assign a reason why Calenus went 
to Spain, viz. that he and all of us, his friends, thought that the 
country would be free from war. 


1x. 14. 6. proponas M H; proponam M (where this letter is found 
among the Epp. ad Att. xiv. 17). The latter is right, owing to habeo 
following. A little after H reads cmtarz, which is an emendation, 
and a bad one, as certes shows. 


1x. 15.1. intellexi pergratam tibi perspectum esse gaudeo M, 
evidently pointing to an omission. Klotz reads, with Lambinus and 
Orelii, Intellexi pergratam tibi esse curam meam ualetudinis tuae ani- 
mumque erga te meum quem tibi perspectum esse gaudeo. H_ has 
Pergratam tibi curam meam ualetudinis tuae quam tibi perspectam 
esse gaudeo; and Corradus tells us he found this reading in four 
mss. We do not hear of Lambinus having any ms. authority for his 
reading ; so, although we have to suppose that perspectam got cor- 
rupted into perspectum in M, still I should be most inclined to adopt 
the reading of H. 


1x. 16. 2. ad istorum beneuolentiam conciliandum et colligendum 
M; ad istorum beniuolentiam conciliandam et colugendam H, Mad- 
vig, in discussing Cael. 63, ad tradendum pyxidem (Opuscula Acade- 
mica 880, sgq.), objects completely to this construction, and shows at 
great length that all the examples are either not properly guaranteed 
or can be got rid of. On this passage he merely mentions that M is 
in error. At 1x. 2.5, some mss. read ad aedificandum remp. But 
there both M and H have aediticandam. 


1x. 16. 2. Nam etsi non facile diiudicatur amor uerus et fictus nisi 
aliquid incidit eiusmodi tempus, &c., H; aliquod incidat M. Alh- 
quod is right; but it is simpler to read the indicative (incidit), as it 
has ms. authority, and diiudicatur is in the indicative; though no 
doubt diiudicatur may be taken as a gnomic present (= diiudicari 
potest), and so be exempted from the rule of the moods in both clauses 
of a conditional sentence being the same: ¢f. De Orat. 3.87. On 


13 By A I designate Harleian ms. No. 2751. It contains all the Epp. ad Fam., 
except some in the midule of vir. and at the end of xv1. It belongs to the M 
family. Ina few places here and there I have noticed its readings. 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 387 


these gnomic constructions, see ‘‘ Public School Latin Grammar,” 
§ 214. 2. 

1x. 16. 8. Effugere autem si uelim nonnullorum acute aut facete 
dictorum famam fama ingenii mihi est abicienda. So Victorius, fol- 
lowed by Gebbard and Baiter; but subsequently Victorius rejected 
Jamam, as the word is omitted by M, and adopted the vulg. offensconem, 
comparing Verr. 1. 103, offensionem negligentiae uitare atque effugere 
non possim. It means, ‘‘the annoyance caused by my sharp sayings.” 
It is highly remarkable that / reads offensionem ; and makes me think 
that 2, though undoubtedly of the same family as M, is related to it 
only collaterally, not in a direct line. H and Pal. Sext. read opznio- 
nem ‘‘reputation,” as Quintil. 2. 12. 5, adfert et ista res opinionem: 
cf. Tac, Dial. 15. But I question if this is a Ciceronian usage of the 
word. 

1x. 16. 4. Heads Hic uersus Plautinus est hic est—wrongly, no 
doubt. But it is easy to see how the corruption arose, Plautin altered 
to Plautin?. 

Ix. 16.7. H reads just as in M—Quem tu mihi popilium quem 
denarium narras? quem tiro tarichi patinam. 

1x. 16. 7. A few lines further on H has—Puto enim te audisse, 
si forte ad nos omnia perferuntur illos apud me declamitare me apud 
eos cenitare. Baiter tells us M omits from apud to eos (or clos, as he 
reads). Victorius says these words are absent from all the mss. he has 
seen; but Manutius informs us they were in two old mss., and arc 
testified to by scholia he had. They are most unlikely to have been 
invented, and the omission may be easily explained ex homoeoteleuto. 


1x. 20. 1. habierunt non omnem, M; Nam, Graev., Baiter; nos, 
Klotz; nunc, Orelli. The word is omitted by H altogether. The read- 
ing of Orelli is probably right, as we do not require a negative, while 
we do require an antithesis to antea; and nunc (ne) might readily fall 
out after nt. 

Ix. 20.2. H reads just as in M—Nos iam ex artis tantum habe- 
mus, &c. Wesenberg (Km. Alt., p. 80) considers exquisitae artis the 
certain reading, comparing x. 29, where M reads ben for beniuolentia. 
But it does so at the end of a line. I imagine a word is lost after 
artis signifying ‘‘rules,” ‘‘ maxims,” e.g. praeceptis; ¢f. Hor. Sat., 
2, 4, 2. 

Ix. 21.1. Ain tandem? Insanire tibi uideris M; In tantum insa- 
nire uideris tibi H. This is an emendation, and a bad one, on the 
part of the copyist of H. 

Ix. 22. 38. Is Connus uocatus est H; uocitatus est M, h. The 
latter, as the rarer word, is most likely to be right. It is quite 
an allowable form; cf. Rab. Post. 23. 

Ix, 26. 3. si quis quidquid quaereret M; si quis quid quaereret H. 
I do not think Cicero would use guisquds indefinitely, as is found in legal 


388 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


expressions, ¢.g. Livy (41. 8. 10), Ulpian Dig. 47.5.1. The more 
usual expression is that of H, e.g. Verr. 11. 60, si quis quid peteret. 

x. 1.2. utperducatur autem magnae cum diligentiae est tum etiam 
fortunae M; ut perducatur autem magnae diligentiae est twacque curae 
tum etiam fortunae H. ‘These words, tuaeque curae, in H are unlikely 
to have been added, and may have easily falien out ex homoeoteleuto. 

x. 3.1. ignatam M; ignaram H; ignotam (edd.). The latter is. 
right; for cgnarus is used passively in good prose only in a few pas- 
sages of Sallust (Jug. 18, 52) and Seneca (e.g. De Iva, 3. 2. though 
Haase here reads zgnota), and never in Cicero. Gellius (9. 12. 20) im 
discussing the question quotes only Virg. Aen. 10. 706. 


x. 3.8. sed cum intellegerem quid sentires prudenter te arbitrabar 
uidere quid posses. So H, adding prudenter, which is not found in 
the other mss. It comes in awkwardly, as it must qualify wdere. 
Still it is exceedingly difficult to account either for its insertion in H 
or omission in the other mss. 


x. 4.38. nec nunc omittam H; committam M, edd. The error of 
H is due to the ¢ dropping out after the preceding ¢ of nune. 


x. 5. 3. quod quamquam sine virtute fieri non potuisset H; quod 
quamquam sine uirtute non potuisses M? (potuisset M’). It was pro- 
bably potwesset in the archetype, and owing to fier? having dropped out 
was altered to potwisses, with which consequi can be easily supplied 
from the previous sentence. 


x. 8.6. Ipse ita sum animo paratus uel provinciam tuerl.. . 
provinciamque ut vel omnem, &c., M; Ipse sum animo paratus ut vel 
prouinciam tuerl . . . prouimciamque uel omnem, &c., H, Hittorp. 
This latter puts wt in the right place; so in order to get the correct 
reading we have only to supply z¢a from M. 

x. 9.3. itimeri meo . . . opposuerit M; in itimere meo: 
opposuerit. Either would stand; but the reading of H is the better of 
the two of Caes. B.c. 1. 30.2. We generally find the dat. after 
opponere used of persons. 


x. 12.1. Ita te uictorem complectar rep. recuperata ut magnam 
partem mihi lactitiae tua dignitas affert (corrected by same hand to. 
adferat) M; adferat H. The indicative is most certainly right. The 
sense is: ‘‘O that I may be as certain to embrace you on the birth- 
day of recovered freedom as your dignity brings me much joy now.” 

x. 12. 1. nec quod proguedi uelles M; quo H; quoad (edd). 
This latter is probably the true reading to which M leads, and it is. 
adopted by Orelli, Klotz. Quo was suggested perhaps by the preced- 
ing guo (though it is a cadereat Sane But indeed we do often find 
in ss. guod for quo, e.g. x.17.3. H and M have quod obside for quo 
obside. 


x. 12.5.  Dbreuia fugatia caduca existima M; fucata H, Hittorp. 
How one of these readings can have arisen from the other is easy to 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 389 


see when we consider that the archetype was most likely written in 
uncials. The reading of H is the lectio difficilior, and we hear, more- 
over, that M has fugatia with -ia written over an erasure. Victorius 
says Petrarch’s ms. had fugato. Thus ms. authority scems to be 
strongly in favour of fucata having been the archetype; and it is on 
that ground principally that I should adopt it The sense at first 
sight seems to require a word signifying “short-lived ”’ or ‘ fleeting.” 
But then we shall have the same idea repeated three times over; and 
‘““those external things which have a mere semblance of glory, a mass 
of splendid pomp and pageantry,’”’ may well be thought of as ‘“ short- 
lived, painted unrealities, and sure to fall and fail.” 


x. 12.5. complexus es tene M; complexus tenes Orelli; com- 
plexus es et tenes H, rightly. 


x. 14. 2. tecum et rep. esse facturum H, making for Orelli’s 
reading, tecum et cum rep. esse facturum. 


x. 15.4. qui sequatur Italiam a uastatione defendat M; Italiam- 
queaH. The asyndeton of M is certainly harsh, and I should like to 
adopt the reading of H; or if that is thought to be too like an emenda- 
tion on the part of H, to read sequatur ut Italiam. 


x. 16.1. institit M; instituit H. Either would stand; but the 
reading of M is preferable as expressing greater urgency. 

x. 17. 3. H gives us noassistance on this difficult passage reading 
Studium mihi suum L. Gellius de tribus fratribus Eganiano probauit. 


x. 18.2. Et cum collega consentiente, exercitu concordi ac bene 
de rep. sentiente, sicut milites faciunt, &e. So H. The words from 
exercitu to sentiente are omitted in M. They fell out ex homoeoteleuto. 
Surely the copyist would never have been able to compose such an 
addition, even though he were, as Orelli says, ‘‘nescio quo furore 
instinctus.”? That we should have consentiente, bene sentiente and bene 
sentiens in such close proximity, is not a cause of wonder in a letter 
from Plancus. Those who are not masters of language are very prone 
to harp on the same word, both in writing and speaking. 


x. 18. 3. constantiaeque meae quae me ad hance experientiam 
excitauit H; me is omitted by M. It is absolutely required, however, 
as excitare is a transitive verb. 

x. 20.2. Sed accepi litteras a collega tuo . . . in quibus erat te 
adscripsisse, &c. SoM. In H we find a%se seripsisse (sic). ‘This is 
the reading of all edd. 


x. 21.4. Accessit eo ut milites . . . conclamarunt M. The edd. 


alter to conclamarint. H reads,eo q (=qui) milites . . . conclamarunt. 
The reading is probably accessit eo utgue . . . conclamarint. Plancus 
was fond of archaisms; see Graey. on § 5 of this letter. On Lucr. 1. 
758, sqq., hue accedit item . . . utqui Debeat ad nihilum iam rerum 
summa reuerti, Munro (after Mr. Howard) in defending wtgue of the 
Mss., says that he unhesitatingly proposes in a letter of Balbus (ap. 


390 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Cic. Att. vir. 15 a. 2), an unpolished writer, nam illum tanti facio 
utqui [que mss. ut Lamb.] non Caesarem magis diligam. As to the 
difference between accedit ut and accedit quod, the best conclusion I 
have been able to arrive at from the study of all the examples in 
Cicero which I could find is, that with ut either a new fact or a new 
result (actual or logical) can be expressed; with quod only a new fact. 
Hence accedit ut may introduce something that is not the case; but 
accedit quod cannot do so. This is a slight divergence from Mr. Reid’s 
views (De Senec. 16), who considers that accedit ut can only signify a 
new result; but ¢f. Deiot. 2, Phil. nm. 62. 


x. 21. 4. duobus iam consulibus singularibus occisis. So nearly 
all the mss. H and Hittorp. omit sengularibus; but it is a strange 
word to have been added or corrupted from dittographia of consulibus, 
and might have easily fallen out ex homoeoteleuto. There is no neces- 
sity to suppose, as Graevius does, that these are the words of the 
soldiers. 

x. 21. 5. mortuo non modo honorem sed misericordiam quoque 
defuturum M; defuturam H. The reading of M is defended by 
Graevius as a peculiarity of the style of Plancus, who was fond of 
archaisms: cf. x. 11. 3, neque animum neque diligentiam defuturum 
(Stevech.); defuturam H. Also x. 24.1, Amor enim tuus ac ludicilum 
de meutrum..., sit adlaturus. So M, H. 


x. 21.6. ut exercitum locis habeam opportunis . . . dabo operam 
SoH. Ut¢is omitted by M, but it is added by Klotz and Baiter. 
x. 21.7. Fratrem meum tibi .. . excuses litteris M*; excusem 


(edd.); excusa H, Hittorp. These variants suggest a possible reading, 
excuses a litteris, 1. e. excuse on the score of letters, 7. e. excuse for not 
writing to you: cf. Cic. Att. vor. 14, nullum fuit tempus quod magis 
debuerit esse mutum a htteris. For a in this sense without an adj., 
Suet. Caes. 65 init. milites neque a moribus neque a forma probabat, 
sed tantum a uiribus, 


x. 28.5. quod C. Catium Vestinum, tribunum militum, missum 
ab Antonio ad me cum litteris exceperam numeroque hostis habueram. 
In quo.]| So H. The words numeroque hostis habueram are omitted in 
M. Asin so many other instances (see p. 384); we find here also H 
preserving a quite unobjectionable clause, which may readily have 
fallen out ex homocoteleuto. 


x. 24.7. Quodsi quantum debeo habuero apud eum auctoritatem, 
&e. So M, H, Hittorp. In x. 22. 3 M' reads tantum esse tui carita- 
tem, which Victorius and Gebhard adopt. But it is very bold to 
assume that Plancus wrote such extraordinarily bad grammar as that. 
Here our mss. are divided. Amstelod., Mentel., Graev., all read secun. 
quantam, in which reading we shall do well to acquiesce, as Graevius 
has done already. 


x. 25.1. laudem proximam Planco idque ipsius Planci testimo- 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 391 


nioM. Planciis omitted by H. The sentence runs better without it, 
and it looks very like a gloss. 


x. 25.2. Sin autem satisfactum officio reip. satisfactum putas H, 
Pal. Sext. Hittorp.; sin autem satisfactum reipublicae putas M. 
A transposition has been made in Y, and we should read, satis- 
factum officio satisfactum reipublicae. The chiasmus in the other 
case appears too artificial and affected for Cicero; and, further, the 
reading of Y will not account for the omission of officio satisfactum 
in M. 

x. 26.3. protrudimus M ; protendimus (vwlg.); producimus H, 
Hittorp. The latter word will not stand; it means ‘to prolong,’ and 
is applied to what is already existing. The reading of M is right: 
cf. also detrudi in Cic. Q. Fr. 1. 18. 3, ita putantur detrudi comitia in 
mensem Martium. 

x. 27.2. Itaque sapientius, meo quidem iudicio, facies si te in 
istam pacificationem non 7znterponeres M; .. . faceres ... inter- 
poneres H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext.; facves . . . interpones (edd.) Cicero 
felt full well that the pacification Lepidus was negotiating would only 
confirm Antonius in his tyranny, though he chose at first to consider 
that doubtful, and merely as one of two alternatives. Afterwards he 
expresses himself as if the negotiation would certainly be prejudicial to 
the free state. The imperfect subjunctive, then, being, as it is, best 
supported by the mss., should be read in both cases: ‘‘ We shall die 
sooner than yield; and so you would have acted more wisely if you 
had never mixed yourself up in that negotiation of yours for peace.” 


x. 80.3. dexterius cornu fugauerat legionem xxxv. ut amplius pas- 
sus D. ultra aciem processerit. So H. Manutius had already found this 
reading in two mss. All the others omit the number of paces. Five 
miles is rather a long distance for a victorious wing to advance in pur- 
suit ; but the fact of ms. authority for the distance must outweigh any 
such a priord objection. 

x. 82.5. Si quod iussissetis feci H (with ss underlined, to show 
that it is to be erased). In the next letter, § 1, we find in H iussetis 
for iussissetis. This is probably an allowable contraction, as we find 
duste for iussist? in Ter. Eun. 5.1.15; though it is more likely to 
have arisen from the copyist having gone on at the wrong ss. But 
the indicative is certainly required in the passage before us; and it is 
a mere mistake of the scribe underlining s7s instead of se. 

x. 33.4. Pontium. Quidam dicunt Octauianum quoque cecidisse 
H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext., accordingly in Y, but corruptly. Pontium 
Aquilam: dici etiam Octauianum cecidisse—the reading of M is no 
doubt right. Pontius Aquilas is mentioned by Dio Cass. xvi. 388. 3. 

x. 84.1. Equitatum habet magnum; nam omnis ex proelio inte- 
ger discessit ita ut sint amplius equitum. Itaque, &c. So M, omit- 
ting the number. H adds it, viz. m (=1000), a number likely in itself 
(Madyig had conjectured millia quinque to supply the place of ctague), 


392 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


and one that might easily drop out after equitum. The reading, 
xxx. = 80,000, found in some mss. (see Manutius), is extravagantly 
large. 

x1. 2.1. nisi persuasum esset nobis conscripsissemus haec tibi M ; 
non scripsissemus H; non conscripsissemus h. Either of the latter 
readings must be accepted, as the negative is imperatively required. 
It is supplied by all editors. 


xt. 2.2. putesne M; putasne H. Either would stand. Brutus is 
rather addicted to short sentences; and the asyndeton is a little awk- 
ward if we read the subjunctive. I incline to the indicative. 


xt. 4.2. Cum omnium bellicosissimis H; bellicosis M. The 
superlative is required on account of omnium. ‘The error of M is due 
to the copyist continuing at the wrong 7. 


xr. 5.1. quae maxime ortabam M'; ortabar M’; hortabar (cor- 
rected to optabam) A; optabam H. There is no manner of doubt but 
that the reading of H is right, and it has been adopted by all editors. 
It was in the archetype, which being in capitals caused the error of 
M'; and this readily led to the still further corruption of M? and its 
follower h. 


xt. 5.2. certoscio M; certe scio H. The former means ‘‘ I have 
sure knowledge ;”’ the latter ‘‘I am sure that I know.” The former 
is right. It is a most common confusion in mss. See Mr. Reid’s 
note on De Senec. § 2. 


xr. 5.2. spem reliquam nullam uideo salutis M h; reliquiam 
nullam uideo salutis H, Hittorp. Gebhard’s note on this passage is: 
‘« Hittorpianus, codex optimus ut in duobus hisce libris expertum 
bellum gerere: reliquiam nullam uideo salutis: erudite ac prisce si 
plures codices accederent.”’ I wish he had quoted an example of 
reliquia in the singular, even from an early author. But spem is in 
all the other mss.; and it is less likely to have been added than 
omitted. We had better adhere to the ordinary reading of M. 


xr. 7.8. proxime M; proximo H h. This latter form of the 
adverb is condemned by Boot on Cic. Att. 4. 18. 5. There would be 
no point in taking it as an adjective. 

x1. 7, 8. Quamobrem ad omnia ita paratus sit animatus debes 
esse M'; ita paratus seu animatus M’,h, Graev. Schiitz; ita paratus 
et animatus H, Hittorp.; ita paratus seu ita animatus (Stevech) ; ita 
paratus ita animatus (Orelli, Klotz, Baiter) ; and no doubt this is the 
correct reading to be derived from the several variants. 


elabatur 
xr. 9.1. ne aut Ventidius elaboratur M ; elaboratur H (both by 
the same hand); elabatur h. This latter is the right reading, and 
is adopted by all editors. 


x1. 9.2. Neque haec idcirco tibi scribo quod te non eadem ani- 
maduertere sclam, sed quod mihi persuasissimum est, &c. So the 


Purser—On a London WS. of Cicero’s Letters. 393 


edd. For the last word M reads e¢, and H, Hittorp. st. The latter 
arose possibly from persuasissimumst bemg the reading of the arche- 
type. Compare x1. 12. 2, where the erroneous reading of M h, pro- 
widendum sit, probably arose from prowdendumst being in the archetype. 
Such forms constantly occurin M. Grammatically, s7¢ might stand 
in the passage before us, but it is less forcible and objective than the 
indicative. 

xt. 10.1. In this difficult passage H gives us no help. It has: 
habes. Sit an hoc tempore is dici uideatur causa malle me tuum 
ludicium. 

xt. 10.2. quantamque cupiditatem hominibus iniciat uacuitas 
M; hominibus honoris initiata ciuitas H ; iniciat tua ciuitas (in mar- 
gin, caritas) hh. The right reading is probably: hominibus honoris 
initiat uacuitas. It is unlikely that a copyist would have added 
honoris, and it might readily have dropped out after such a similar 
word as homimibus. It comes in very suitably, defining both cupi- 
ditas and uacuitas. 


xt. 13.1. Hirtium perisse nesciebam ; Aquilam perisse nescie- 
bam; Caesaris, &c., H, Hittorp. Dresd. 1m. The words Aquilam per- 
isse nesciebam do not occur in M. Orelli says that Hittorpianus adds 
these words, nescio quo amplificandi furore instinctus (Hist. Crit. 
xxvu.) But we know (though it is highly unlikely that the copyist 
knew, unless his frenzy was an inspired one) that Pontius Aquila 
did fall at the battle of Mutina, Dio Cass. 46. 40.2; and the words 
might have easily fallen out, ex homoeoteleuto. I should unhesitat- 
ingiy retain them. 

x1. 13.2. itmera multo maiora fugiens M; itinera fecit multo 
maiora fugiens H, Hittorp. Dresd. m1. Without doubt the latter is 
right. ugere iter or wam would be a curious Latin expression even 
for Brutus, and I am unable to find any example of such a cognate 
accusative. Graevius says: Non possum non utraque manu amplecti 
seripturam Hittorpiani, &c. It is adopted by Schiitz, and virtually 
by Wesenberg (Em. Alt. p. 38); though not by Orelli, Klctz, or 
Baiter. 


x1. 14. 1. conciso exercitu M ; conscisso exercitu H. This is a 
common divergence (cf. Plin. Paneg. 34.2). M is right. You say 
concidere exercitum, but exscindere urbem. 

xr. 14. 8. Hi noui terrores (H, Hittorp.) Most mss., including 
M, omit 47. The original reading was probably, as Orelli suggests, 
Now hi timores, which got transposed in H. This will account for 
the omission in M. Transposition is very common in H. Taking (at 
random) the first five letters of Book x1., we find the following trans- 
positions :—191. 16 (Orelli), fortunae locus; 27, de his; 30, Romae 
esse; 192. 22, est leue; 30, legimus tuas; 193. 18, ita est; 27, uas- 
taui multa; 83, conuenirem statim. 


xr. 18.1. quid timendum suspicarer putares M; quid timendum 


394 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


putares suspicabamur H. This latter is read by Orelli, Klotz, and 
Baiter. Baiter tells us it was a conjecture of Victorius. Orelli 
quotes it as the reading of M. 


xt. 21. 2. Sed tamen cum ego sensissem de lis qui exercitus habe- 
rent sententiam fierl oportere, &c. So M. Orelli has this note: 
Sententiam ferri h. |. prorsus dkvpov. Fort. S. C. fier? secundum 
morem Cod. M. compendia scripturae perverse interpretandi. H reads 
scientiam fiert. This leads us to what appears to be the correct read- 
ing, 8. C. iam fieri, ‘when I perceived that a decree of the senate 
ought now to be passed.”” Sezentiam in contraction would be sca. 


xr. 21.4. metum M; metuam (edd.); metuoH. This latter 
makes much the best sense in the passage. The error in M arose, 
I think, from the o of the archetype having a vertical stroke through 
it, as was often the case. See Chassant Dict. p. 62, for capital O. 


xt. 26.1. H reads. as does M, dent an decernant. The old 
arrangement seems to me the simplest, viz. to put a colon at necne, 
and to read: dent an non decernant. In contraction, non (=f) might 
easily have fallen out after the preceding nm. 


xt. 26.1. Crede mihi nisi ista omnia ita fiumt . . . magnum nos 
omnes adituros periculum M; fiant H. The conditional clause is ail 
dependent on ‘‘ Crede mihi.” Accordingly it is better to read with H, 
fiant. 

x1. 27.2. Multa praetereo quae temporibus illis inter nos familiar- 
issime dicta scripta communicata sint M, h; sunt H. The words 
temporibus willis make the relative sentence refer to special actual 
instances of intercourse; accordingly we require the indicative, as 
Graevius, Schiitz, and Baiter read. Orelli and Klotz retain the sub- 
junctive. 

xr. 27. 4. confirmatio animi mei fracti communi miseriarum metu 
H, Hittorp; communium miseriarum metu (all other mss. and edd.). 
The latter is no doubt right. 


x1. 27.7. tam defendo quam me scio a te aeque contra iniquos 
meos solere defendi H, Hittorp. The other mss. omit aegue. It 
should, however, be retained; and the slightly unusual position it 
occupies is due to a desire to bring it into close proximity to ziguos, 
a position in which the Latins liked to put antithetical words. The 
omission arose ex homoeoteleuto. 


xI. 27. 8. quibus nisi credideris me omnis officii et humanitatis 
exper iudicaris M; ame omnis. . . expersiudicaris H. This latter 
makes sense, but it is a very violent statement—too violent for the 
cordial and affectionate tone of the whole letter: ‘‘and if you do not 
believe this, then I must judge you destitute of all dutiful and natural 
feeling.” And the mode of expression is odd, ‘‘ You are judged by 
me,” for ‘‘I judge you.” The editors generally read expertem; and 
it is a trick of the copyist of M frequently to write only the first few 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 395 


letters of a word; cf. Wesenberg, Em. Alt. p. 30, on 1x. 20. 2. I think 
the editors are right. 

xr. 28.2. exstingui M; extinguere H. The passive after studeo 
is quite allowable, though much rarer than the active. But the active 
is, I think, right. Hxtingué might easily get altered into extingwi, and 
the stroke is less likely to have been added than omitted. 

xu. 1. 1. pecuniae maximae deseribuntur H; discribuntur M—the 
latter rightly. The sums of money were distributed to different per- 
sons. Such is the force of dis-. 


xm. 2.1. nisi ut ¢ter me ueterani incitentur M; contrah; im H. 
The latter is right, and read by all editors. 


xm. 2.3. Ego tuis neque desum neque deero ; quisiue ad me referent 
mea tibi tamen in beniuolentia fidesque praestabitur M; qui si quae ad 
me referent mea tibi beniuolentia fidesque praestabitur H. The latier 
makes excellent sense, and saves us from having, with the editors, to 
supply another clause, siwe non referent. Rithl (Rhein. Mus. xxx. 
p. 29) considers the passage most important, and that H gives the true 
reading if we only change quae to quidem. There seems, however, no 
great necessity to do so; in fact referre generally takes an object: 
‘and if they shall make any applications or references to me,” &c. 
The difficulty to me is how tamen arose, which appears in nearly all 
the mss. It certainly points to scwe being the true reading. However, 
perhaps tamen was not the original word, but twm. Written in full it 
got mistaken for tam, and im arose from dittographia. As twm appears 
in cursive writing, it hardly differs from tbc (Chassant Dict., p. 95) ; 
so that it may thus have fallen out in H. 


xir. 3. 1. quod contra uim sine ui fieri possit. So M, rightly. 
But H has a curious reading. At first it had sex (Madvig, Opusc. 
Acad. 11. 278, note, has some examples of this kind of corruption). 
However, the same hand has corrected it. In xy. 4. 8 all the mss. read 
eastellaque sex capta where Madvig rightly alters to wz. 


xu. 4.2. Fama nuntiabat te esse in Syria M; te isse in Syriam 
H, Hitt. This latter is right, and had been already read by Klotz 
and Baiter. 


xu. 5.1. quid ages M; quid ageres H, edd., rightly. 
xm. 11. 2. quantum est M; quantum est in te H. The latter 


rightly. The copyist of M went on at the wrong ¢, as est was probably 
written E. ; 


xu. 12.3. Nam Bassus misere noluit mihi legionem tradere M ; 
miser noluit H. The latter appears to me to be correct: misere is used 
_ (very frequently in the comedians) for the idea of the pain of too 
strong emotion (misere amare, misere deperire, &c.), but can hardly 
be applied to such a negative conception as unwillingness. 
heremus 


xm. 13. 1. dum seruis eremus M; dum seruis haberemus H, 


R. I.. A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. II.-—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. Ppl! 


396 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Hittorp.: dum serui essemush. This latter is merely a conjecture. 
The reading of the editors, serwremus, seems right. We want a 
word in the imperfect subjunctive, as the sentence is in Orat. Obliqua. 
The re got repeated as se in the archetype. The copyist of Y wrote 
heremus for eremus, which in contracted writing is almost the same as 
haberemus (héremus). It is to be noticed that both in H and Hittorp. 
haberemus was first written, and subsequently altered to heremus. 


xi. 14. 3. Et quidem multo partius scripsi [quam re uera furere 
iuveni. Quod uero aliquid de his scripsi] mirari noli H. The words 
in brackets are not found in M; but they make good sense, and can 
easily have fallen out ex homoeoteleuto. ‘They do not appear to be in 
Hittorp. Here is Gebhard’s note as given by Graevius :—<‘ Deleui 
uocem interiectitiam classe post possit, ex Palatino primo, Gruteriano, 
Hittorpiano ac Stevech, Vatic [quibus consentiunt Amstelodam. Men- 
tel. Graevii sec. ] ex lisdem et editione principe edidi et quidem multo 
pareius scripst: mirart noli, eiectis illis quae nusquam comparent quam 
reuera furere inuent quod uero aliquid de his seripst { quibus assentiuntur 
quoque Amstelodam. Mentelian. et Graevii secundus ]. 


xm. 14. 3. putati (sic) M; putari H, Hittorp; pati, edd., rightly. 


The error, probably in the archetype and corrected there, yet did not 
fail to be propagated in the other family. 

xu. 14. 4. suffragére H: a kind of erroneous alteration very 
common in mss. The subjunctive is better attested, and the sentence 
runs more smoothly with it than with the imperative. 

xu. 15.5. persecuti fuimus H; persecuti sumus M. The former 
is due to a simple confusion of f with {. There would be no point m 
reading fudmus, for it would mean (if anything) ‘‘ we stopped our 
pursuit at Sida”; lit. ‘‘we were in a state of having pursued them 
up to Sida.” 

xu. 15. 6. studium e¢ diligentiam H, Dresd. m.; e¢ is omitted 
by M. 

xu. 15. 7. Itaque ¢ circiter amissis M; Itaque 6 ¢ circiter 
amissis H. This latter is a heavy loss; but how else did the 6 arise if 
it was not in the mss. 

xm. 18. 1. Quod mihi uideor ex tuis litteris intellegere te nihil 
commisurum esse temere nec ante quam s¢isses quidquam certi consti- 
tuturum M; sevres H, Hittorp. In Oratio recta the fut. perf. indic. 
would have been used, which in Orat. Obliqua is transformed into the 
perf. subj. after a primary tense. We ought to read, accordingly, 
scleris, or better still sevris, to which the reading of H leads. There 
is an exactly similar difficulty in Tac. Dial. 33, where the mss. read 
scirent, but, the text requiring the perfect subjunctive, Schurzfleisch 
and Andresen read scverint, and Heinrich seirint. 

xu. 19. 1. Eademrem M; eandem rem H, h; Kam rem (Lambinus: 
edd.). Perhaps eamque rem will account for the corruption to some 


PursER—On a London WS. of Cicero’s Letters. 397 


extent, the stroke over the a@ getting transferred to qué, and it being 
altered to dé. 

xr. 19. 2. Quantum copiarum Klotz; Quid copiarum Baiter; 
copiarum M (omitting the pronoun). But H, Hittorp., and Pal. Sext, 
have probably the true reading, Quid enim copiarum. 


xm. 19. 38. Litteras ad te numquam habui cui darem quin dederim 
M; quin cum dederim H. This latter must be due to dittographia. 
It would not, I think, be good Latin to translate it ‘‘except when I 
did give them.” 


xu. 20. lacessam nec tua ignauia etiam mhz inertiam afferet M. 
The reading of H is the same, except that it has ne for nec, and omits 
mili. Though Schiitz reads ne .. . adferat, still I think it more 
likely that the ¢ of nec would be omitted before #, than that afferat 
would get altered to afferet. I should adhere to the reading of M. 


xm. 22. 1. tyrannoctoni M; tyranni octoni H; tupavvoxrdvor, 
Klotz. These variants serve as an example to show that we have 
better reason to trust M than H. 


xm. 22. 8. senatus aut frequens M, H. The editors read either 
senatus frequens (Graev., Schiitz), or senatus haud infrequens (Klotz, 
Baiter). Why not haud frequens? This was the house to which 
Cicero addressed the third Philippic. But a house that assented to 
Cicero cannot have been large, when we consider the nature of the 
senate at this time, mostly composed of creatures of Caesar and 
Antonius. See some interesting remarks on the constitution of the 
senate at this time in Lange Rom. Alterthiimer, § 165, mr. 519-20. 


xm. 23.1. neque enim quae tu propter magnitudinem et animi et 
ingenii moderate ferstea non ulciscenda sunt M; fers a te non ulcisenda 
sunt H. A combination of these two leads to the true reading fers a 
te ea non ulciscenda sunt, a correction already made by Kayser. 


xu. 24. 3. Ea tibi ego non debeo commendare, sed commendo 
tamen M; ea tibi commendo tamen sed non debeo commendare H, 
Hittorp. The reading of M is right; in Y tamen is out of place unless 
we read, ee Guilielmius, tamenetsi non debeo. 


xu. 25. 3. Fuit enim illud quoddam graecum tempus seruitutis M; 
caecum ae quoddam H, Hittorp. I do not believe Victorius that 
caecum is necessarily a conjecture made by the copyist of the German 
uss. We saw that the archetype was probably written in uncials. 
‘“The dark night of slavery” is a fine expression; and caeca is often 
used in the sense of ‘‘ dark”’ with now, e.g. Lucr. 1. 1115. 


xu. 25.5. defert M; differt H, Hittorp; affert (codd. Terenti1). 
The reading of H is valuable as showing that Cicero probably wrote 
defert, though in so doing he wrongly quoted the passage (Ter. Andr. 
2. 18). 
xr. 25a. 6. defetigati M; defatigati H. There is the utmost 
272 


398 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


diversity in mss. as to the orthography of this word. Bambrach . 
(Neugestalt. d. lat. Orthog. p. 78) quotes Probus—Fetigati an fatigati ? 
melius fetigati quod fetzgo dicatur et fess¢ non fass?. 

xm. 26.1. Tanta enim liberalitate se tua usos praedicabant, &c., 
M; esse tua H. The reading of the archetype was probably se esse. 

xu. 28.1. Sed metuisti, ut ais, ne nimis liber in ulcisendo wide- 
rere. Metuisti igitur, ne grauis ciuis ne nimis fortis ne nimis te 
dignus uiderere. So the editors; but the mss. M and H, Hittorp., 
Pal. Sext., read minus for nimis in both cases. Graevius attempts to 
defend the mss., but he fails to explain how ze grauis ciuis is to be 
taken. He asks—Quid est nimis se dignus? It is analogous to the 
English expression ‘‘ to surpass oneself.” To be liber was to be fortis 
and te dignus; and these latter words Cicero is substituting for the 
word (viz. liber) which Cornificius had himself used. 

xm. 30. 5. quo studiosior iussis M; eius sis, edd.; tu sis H; tu 
eius sis, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. This latter is the right reading. It 
accounts for all the corruptions, and we require ¢w as an antithesis to 
ego. This is one of the few examples I have found of Hittorp. pre- 
serving a correct reading which is not found in H; but I cannot be too 
sure, knowing Graevius’s way, that it is quoted correctly. 

xm. 1. 2. traditus mihique commendatusque est M; traditus 
mihique est commendatus H. This latter reads very smoothly, and is 
probably right. It will be a considerable difficulty in any case to ac- 
count for the insertion of gue in both places in M. 

xur. 1. 3. cum idem ut ad te scriberem rogasset H; ut is omitted 
by M, but supplied by most editors. 

xm. 4.1. H reads nec in honoribus meis nec meis laboribus. 

xm. 5.1. impedis M; impediri Hh; impedio edd. And we do 
no doubt require a present tense. Graevius says that some mss. read 
impediri uelim. If so, this is the true reading, the corruption having 
arisen from the copyist having continued at the wrong 7. But it is 
unlikely that both families should have thus erred. 

xu. 6.2. Itaque hoe eius officium quod adhibetur erga illos 
Hh. This is undoubtedly correct. From the error of M, which 
reads adhibeturga, in, omitting er after -wv (we must remember, too, 
that erga is written g in cursive hand), the ordinary reading is derived, 
viz. quod adhibet erga illos, which makes good sense, but does not 
account for the variants. 

xu. 6.5. pertinere arbitrabor M; arbitror pertinere H. But 
the future is required. MHittorp. reads (according to Graevius) ardi- 
trabor pertinere; but I question if Graevius was thinking of anything 
beyond the fact that the words were transposed (see some remarks on 
p-. 378). 

xu. 7.1. quae tua summa in me obseruantia M; tuaque H, h. 
Either would suit; but the reading of H runs smoother. Klotz and 


Purser—On a London IS. of Cicero’s Letters. 399 


Baiter, objecting apparently to the harshness of M, read after Orelli, 
proque tua summa, &e. But what is given by H, inasmuch as it has 
uss. authority, is more likely to be correct than that. 


xm. 8.1. te me studiosissimum M; te mei studiosissimum (edd.) ; 
te erga me studiosissimum H. This latter looks as if it were the cor- 
rect reading; for though studiosus is not found constructed with erga, 
this is the regular preposition to express any feeling towards a person. 
But how to account for the omission of erga? I do not think the 
copyist of H could have made such an emendation. 


xur. 8.2. Sed tamen cum Caesar Sullanas uenditiones et assigna- 
tiones ratas esse uelit quo firmiores existimentur suae, si, &c. So the 
mss.; but H for the last two words has sua“*¢ Probably the ¢ isa 
corruption of the common symbol for we/, and this is an attempted, 
but erroneous, correction of é (=est). It cannot be a gentile pro- 
noun; we know of nostras, uestras, and cuias, but not suas; besides it 
would not have the meaning here required. 


xmr. 9.2. quae societas ordine ipso et hominum genere. So H, 
Hittorp. This reading is justly adopted by Graevius. The Bithy- 
nian branch of the publicani are a great factor in that state, both as 
belonging to the general corporation of publicani, and as being able 
men in themselves. 


xo. 10.2. Sed tamen causa communis ordinis. So H, Hittorp. 
In nearly all other ss., including M, we find causa omitted. But it 
must be supplied. 


xm. 10.3. wuideor mihi M; sed uideor mihi H. This makes the 
connexion more smooth, and may be adopted; though, indeed, the 
copyist of H is addicted to inserting conjunctions. Take, for ex- 
ample, xv. 9: H adds in that letter e¢ six times where apparently it 
was not in the archetype, ¢. g. 283. 28 (Orelli), e¢ non; e¢ nos; 30, 
et nam; 35, et unum; 39, et cura; e¢ quae mihi. 


xm. 10.38. et usus. Nam H; eius uinam M. If H had been 
copied from M, it could never have got this right reading out of the 
corruption of M; though it is easy for us to see how that corruption 
arose. 

xm. 11.3. mihi uero eo gratius feceris quod, &., H; eo is 
omitted by M. But it might more easily have dropped out than be 
added ; and, as added, the sentence is more idiomatic. 


xm. 15.1. Here H adds after <izy the words év dorto tov 6 axeos 
vepehy éxddvwe péAawa, which, with és ddro for év 670, is the full 
line of the Odyssey, 24.315. M has only ds vedéAy éxddvWe pédawva. 
Greek, as it appears in H, is not plain at all. It must be very like 
that of the Erfurdt ms. Here is the way these two lines are copied 
in H. AAkimo ceccA iHATIccekaio VITON w Neyeynion ¢oTo 
TY NaAkeos NEdeAvekad uve MAAINa. 


400 Proceedings of the Royal Ivish Academy. 


xur. 16. 4. iam pridem M; iam diu pridem H. This latter is two. 
variants run together. Hither iam diu or iam pridem would suit. 


xm. 19. 2. Explorata uero eius incolumitate omnia a te studia 
summo cura peto M; omnia a te summo studio et cura peto (H, Hit- 
torp., Pal. Sext.); omnia a te studio summo cura peto (h). The mss. 
seem to point to studio, not studia. When it got transposed, it was 
attracted by the preceding omnia. The reading of H seems right. 
For studio summo et cura, cf. tv. 8. 8. 

xm. 21. 2. For molestissimis temporibus H reads molestissim 
temporibus, the 7s being added in a different hand and different ink. 


xm. 24.2. gratias M; grates H. Both are good Latin: cf. Plaut. 
Trin. 4. 1. 2, laudes ago et grates gratiasque habeo. The reading of 
H would be the more likely of the two to be corrupted ; but as Cicero 
nearly always uses gratias, and as most of the mss. seem to read it, we 
shall do well to retain it. 

xm. 26.1. L. Mescinius ca mecum necessitudine coniunctus est 
quod, &c., M; ea causa et necessitudine mecum coniunctus est H. 
The latter is most probably an addition which arose from dittographia 
of ea; for causa in contraction would be ca: see Chassant Dict. p. 14. 


xm. 27. 4. Ego cum tuo Seruio iucundissime et coniunctissime 
uiuo H; ef is omitted by M. The editors mostly read cucundissimo. 
after Victorius. But Cratander was right in adopting what we now 
find to be the reading of H. 

xu. 28. 8. Illud quod supra scripsi id in meque recipio M. A 
second verb is wanted ; spondeo and promitto were proposed ; but we find 
H and Pal. Sext. reading—Lllud quod supra scripsi id tibi confirmo in 
meque recipio. This has all the appearance of being what Cicero 
wrote. In uncials D and O are very like one another; so the corrup- 
tion in M may be ea honoeoteleuto. 

xr. 28a. 2. Quare tantum a te peto wt gua mea facies M; ut ea 
Jacias (omitting cum) H. But facias is corrected in H from facies. The 
whole reading of H appears to me a piece of emendation by a second 
hand after cwn had somehow dropped out. 

xm. 29. 1. Ab his initiis . . . nostris in te amor profectus M ; 
noster H; rightly. 

xm. 80. 2. siue aberit siue non uenerit in Siciliiam M; siue aderit 
(edd.); siue abierit H, Hittorp., Pal. sext. This latter makes fair 
sense. ‘‘I wish you to consider Manlius a great friend of mine [even 
though he is not present with you], whether he has left Sicily or not 
arrived in it yet. 

xu. 85. 1. Nomen autem Avianii hie secutus est H, Hittorp. ; 
hie is omitted by M. The reading of H is very likely right, for the 
context at once prevents /ic being referred to Caesar. 


xm. 86. 1. dixit nihil esse quod de Mega uereretur M, rightly; 
quod demetrio graucretur H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. This is plainly a 


> is 


Purser—On a London WS. of Cicero's Letters. 401 


mistaken alteration owing to a wrong division of words in Y. The 
word should have been grauaretur. 


xm. 42.1. H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. add familaris after meus. It 
is probably a gloss explaining meus. Cicero would have said familiar is 
meus: cf. Lael. 89. In h familiaris is added above the line. 


xm. 43.1. LL. Egnatii Rufi R. familiarissime utor quo ego uno 
equite et cum consuetudine cottidiama, &c., H. This is a good ex- 
ample of how the order of words gets confused in that ms. 


xm. 53. 1. ut omnibus in rebus ei commodes M ; commodas (H, by 
first hand), commodes (H, by second hand). 

xm. 53. 2. sed non mihi uideor . . . singulas ad te eius causas 
perscribere M. In H is added debere after perscribere, rightly ; for 
uideor mihi means ‘‘1 think’’, not ‘‘I think right”: cf. Fam.tv. 13.5; 
and debere could easily fall out after perseribere. 


xm. 55.2. peto abs te pro nostra necessitudine M; necessitate 
H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. But M is undoubtedly right.  Wecessitas in 
this sense of ‘‘intimacy’’ appears to be found only in Caesar (apud 
Gellium, 13. 5), and in Cic. Sulla, 2; but the best mss. in the latter 
place give necessitudine. See Mr. Reid’s critical note on the passage. 


xu. 56.1. pro tuis in me summis officus M ; officiis uel beneficiis 
H. This is a case of two variants having crept into the text, as we 
saw at xu. 16. 4, iamdiu pridem. Compare also xi. 63. 1, cum 
plurimis eius beneficiis uel officiis. 

xur. 56. 1. ut ecdici Mylasii Romam mitterentur M; ut ecdici a 
Mylasinis Romam mitterentur H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. This latter is 
the preferable reading. The form of the adjective is Mylasenus in 
Livy, 38. 39. 8, or Mylasensis, 45. 25. 18. Probably the a fell out 
owing to its similarity in capitals to part of capital M. The ekduxos 
of a town under the Republic and early Empire was an advocate who 
conducted at Rome legal cases in which the town was one of the 
parties. In Trajan’s time he was a regular magistrate in each town, 
who represented the provincial governor and conducted all affairs 
between him and the town. Pliny, Epp. x. 111. See Marquardt, 
Rom. Staatsverwaltung 1. 214, and his references. 

xu. 64. 1. Si te fautore usus erit sicuti profecto et utetur et 
usus est M; utitur et usus est H. This latter makes rather better sense 
than the reading of M; but there is little ms. authority to support it, 
and it would have been less likely than the future to have been 
altered. 

xu. 69. 1. multaque acciderunt in quibus et benevolentiam 
elus erga me experirer M; expertus sum H, Hittorp. The latter read- 
ing is the natural one to expect; but how did the lectio difficilior of 
M arise? The reading of M isright. ‘‘ Many events arose of such a 
nature as to let me experience,” &c. The copyist of Y was probably, 


402 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


as we have seen, one who had a little knowledge of Latin, and at 
times did not adhere very closely to what he found in his text. 


xm. 69. 1. At the end of this section H reads: ut intellegeres 
me non uulgare nec ambitiose, just as in M. 


xm. 70. ut intellegant hance commendationem sibi usu magno 
. . . fuisse H; wsu corrected to usue M; usuz h. The dat. of the 
fourth declension often ends in -u, e. g. Parce metu Cytherea, Virg. 
Aen. 1. 257. See also a discussion in Gellius, 4. 16. 5. We find, 
moreover, in Cic. Balb. 24, the three principal mss., Paris, Gemblach, 
and Erfurdt read usu for ws, as does the principal ms., the Vaticanus, 
at Phil. 9. 15. 


xm. 72.1. omnia te esse facturum liberalissime recepisti H, Hit- 
torp. esse is omitted by M. The prevailing use did not insert esse 
after such verbs as spondeo recipio; so that we had better suppose the 
reading of H to have arisen from a double repetition (eé = esse) of the 
é in te. 


xm. 72.2. quibuscumque rebus Caerelliae benefeceris H ; benigne 
feceris M. This latter is the proper Ciceronian expression for ‘‘ doing 
a favour.” Off. 1. § 42, sqq.; Planc. 47, Deiot. 36. benefacere in 
Cicero would, I think, mean to manufacture an article well: cf. Ver. 
Iv. 37, sqq. 


xu. 73. 1. Quodsi Romae te uidissem M; Quodsi Romae fuissem 
te uidissem H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. The latter is doubtless right. 
Romae was written as nearly always rome, and the copyist went on at 
the wrong e. 


xm. 74. 1. L. Egnatii .. . negotia commendo. Tanta mihi 
cum eo, &c., M. ‘Tanta enim mihi cum eo, &c., H, rightly, I think ; 
for the sentences run so much more smoothly with enim added. But 
it cannot be denied that H sometimes introduces enim where it has no 
right to be, e.g. in xv. 5. 1. H reads Neque enim sum admiratus. 


xm. 76. 1. wterer mea consuetudine M; wetere corrected into 
uterer H. In H thereis a stroke under the first e, and the r at the 
end is written by another hand in other ink. The original reading 
may well have been uterer uetere mea consuetudine. For uetus consue- 
tudo, see Quintil. 1. 6. 43. 


xi. 76.2. ut honoris mei causa guam liberalissime C. Valgium 
Hippianum tractetis H; gwam is omitted by M, owing most likely to 
the copyist having gone on at the wrong a. 


xu. 77. 3. Hune tu s¢ (omitted by H, first hand) mihi restituen- 
dum curaris non possum dicere quam mihi gratum futurum sit M; 
futurum fuerit H. The reading of M is of course right. The sen- 
tence-if not dependent would be in the future—si curaris, gratum erit ; 
the reading of H would be only allowable if the simple sentence had 
been—si curares gratum esset (07 fuisset). 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 403 


xiv. 3.1. diligentiam M; indulgentiam H, Hittorp. The latter 
is rather more tender (and so perhaps the more Ciceronian) than the 
reading of M: ‘‘I ought to have been better and kinder to my wife 
and children.” 


xiv. 3. 4. ut ad me continuo initia rerum . . . posse scribere 
M; possit H, Hittorp. The editors read posses. Guilielmius prefers 
possetis, which is an awkward change of number. There does not 
seem to me any particular objection to adopting posset: ‘‘I am send- 
ing you Aristarchus that he may write back at once” (7. ¢. when he has 
found out the real state of affairs from you and others). 


xiv. 7.1. Omnes molestias et sollicitudines quibus et te miserri- 
mam habui e¢ id quod mihi molestissimum est Tulliolam, &c., M; 
habui id quod mihi molestissimum est e¢ Tulliolam (tullis iam H), 
H, Hittorp. The position of et in H, Hittorp., is the one adopted by 
Graevius, and appears to me right. The reading of M may have 
expressed the real opinions of Cicero; but he was too polite to say so 
to Terentia. 


xiv. 9. dolor et de Dolabellae ualitudine et de Tulliae. So H, 
Hittorp., Pal. Sext. The word de before Dolabellae is omitted by M ; 
but it is absolutely required. The omission arose from the copyist 
going on at the wrong d. Graevius reads e, but de is a more usual 
construction, and has good mss. authority. 


xiv. 13. 1. i metuendus iratus est quiesces tamen ab illo fortasse 
nascetur M. Sed (=8,) metuendus iratus est quiesce tamen ab illo 
fortasse nascetur H. The argument of the passage is—If it is to be 
feared that Dolabella will be angry in case a divorce is sent him, do 
nothing: if we wait long enough probably the initiative will be taken 
by him, and he will send a divorce himself. Accordingly there is no 
place for tamen. The reading of H (with s? for sed) is otherwise cor- 
rect; but for ¢tamen read initiwm, which palaeographically differs but 
little therefrom. nitium would be itu: tamen would tn. For in- 
tium nascitur, cf. Verr. 1. 109. 


xiv. 14. 2. His de rebus uelim cum Pomponio consideretis M. 
After uelim EH inserts ut; wrongly; for Latin idiom almost always 
omits it in such cases; and where it is found, e.g. Fam. rv. 14. 4, 
J should be inclined to suppose that it has arisen from dittographia, as 
it might easily do after m. 


xiv. 20. Labrum si in balneo non est ut sit M, edd.; Labrum si 
in balneo non est fac ut sit h; Labrum sit in balneo non est ut sit H. 
In H the words non est wt sit are underlined, signifying that they are 
to be left out. This is a decidedly remarkable reading. It makes us 
think that non est ut sit is a gloss which has crept into the text, and 
signifies that we should read sit and not wt s’t which Cicero had used 
just above. 


404 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


xiv. 22. Nostodie tabellarios nostros expectamus M; nos tota die, 
&c., H, Hittorp. This latter would lead us to read nos totam diem > 
but can we suppose that Cicero would have been able to calculate 
within a day when the letter-carriers would come ? 


xy. 2.5. Cum egoei gratulatus essem idque me gaudere dixissem 
et tamen adolescentem essem cohortatus ut recordaretur, &c. So H, 
Hittorp., Erf., Pal. Sext. The words in italics are omitted by M. 
This is the passage on which Wunder based his argument against 
Orelli for Erf. being independent of M. Orelli’s splendid defence of a 
hopeless case may be read in his Hist. Crit. Epistolarum Cic. ad Fam. 
sqq. The words fell out ex homoeoteleuto. 


xy. 2. 6. amicosque in patris eius atque aui iudicio probatos 
(probato M). So nearly all the mss., wrongly inserting mm ; for probare 
in aliguo means to be proved by doing or being engaged in something. 
The Mentelianus ms. has not 7. It not improbably took the place 
of et. 


xv. 2. 8. H reads, as do all the mss., Zberaret. Ernesti and 
Wesenberg (Em. Alt. p. 52) are, I think, quite right in altering to 
liberasset. The whole sentence is in past time. 


xv. 4.6. Cumque magnum bellum in Cappadocia concitaretur si 
sacerdos armis se quod facturus putabatur defenderet, adolescens et 
equitatu et peditatu et pecunia paratus, e¢ tofo iis qui nouari aliquid 
uolebant, perfeci, &c., M. The reading of H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext., 
Erf., is e¢ tuto. Victorius wishes to read omnino; and reference to 
Graevius’s edition will show the perplexity of editors. But why not 
adhere to the reading of Y; or vary it slightly by reading et ex tuto? 
The rebellious priest was young, well-supplied, and in a safe position 
for the disaffected to flock to. For tuto = tuto loco: cf. Fam. xu. 2. 3, 
ut in tuto sitis. 


xy. 4.12. Quis enim id non facit H, Erf. (There is no account 
that I can find of Hittorp. or Pal. Sext.) This reading had been 
already adopted by Victorius, and later by Baiter. Quis enim te id 
M'; quis enim de te id M? h; quis enim in te id, Lamb., Orelli, 
Klotz. 


xv. 4. 14. exercitu in bello M'; exercitum inbecillo (M in 
margin); exercitum inbello H Erf. These variants point to exercitu 
imbelli as the right reading. 


xy. 5.2. continentia M; conscientia H, Hittorp., Erf. The read- 
ing of M is right ; for though conscientia means both ‘‘ consciousness ”’ 
and ‘‘ conscience,” it does not mean ‘‘ conscientiousness.”’ 


xv. 7. 1. amantissimum te cognoyi. So H, Hittorp., Erf. ¢e is 
omitted by M. This seems another example of Y adding smalk 
words to make the sentence plainer. 


Purser—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. 405 


xy. 8. ateid quod suesti peto M; consuesti peto H, Hittorp., Pal. 
Sext., Erf. The reading of Y is no doubt right, and was adopted by 
Cratander, followed by Klotz and Baiter. 


xy. 10.1. ut quam honorificentis se senatum consultum .. . faci- 
undum cures M; ut quam honorificentissime, &c., H, Erf., h. ‘This 
latter is right. The editors, including Klotz and Baiter, read honori- 
ficentissimum ; but the latter acknowledges that even M would natu- 
rally lead to honorificentissime. 

xv. 12.2. efficias M; efficiasque H, Pal. Sext. A conjunction is 
badly wanted, Baiter adding e¢; but we shall do better to adopt the 
reading efficiasque, which has mss. authority. 

xy. 14. 8. unus scilicet uni fructus. So M and h; but the latter 
has a stroke drawn through wa. H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. omit wnz. 
The emendation of Orelli seems to be the most satisfactory, viz. animé 
for unt; unless we follow Y in omitting the word altogether. 

xy. 14. 4. Sed si quae sunt onera tuorum M, sed si qua sunt onera 
tuorum H, h. The form gua is more usual: see Roby, vol. i. § 379. 


xv. 15.1. H omits necessaria, as do most mss. The Amstelo- 
damus and Mentelianus, however, retain it. Indeed it is difficult 
to see how the word can have appeared in M originally unless it 
were in the archetype. It is best, I think, to read non necessarit, 
with Madvig and Wesenberg. 

xv. 16.2, His autem spectris etiamsi oculi possent feriri quod 
uelis ipsa currunt, animus qui possit ego non uideo M; incurrunt H, 
Hittorp., Pal. Sext. The best correction to make is not wel iis of 
Victorius, nor quod quum uelis of Wesenberg (in the archetype cum 
would have been cv), but guod quae uelis. The difficulty to Cicero is 
how, on the Epicurean theory, the mind gets stimulated in the first 
instance. The most common word for objects striking on the eye is 
incurro (Cic. Att. x1r. 21.5; Fam. o. 16. 2; Quintil. x. 3. 16, incur- 
sare Quintil. x. 3. 28; incursio Cic. Fin. 1. 21); and as such is sup- 
ported by Y, it had best be retained. No doubt accurro is also found, 
Cic. De Diy. m. 138 (a very similar passage to our present one), istae 
imagines ita nobis dicto audientes sunt ut simul atque uelimus 
accurrant. 

xy. 19. 3. nam habet damnatos quos pro illo nobis restituat nec 
ipse sectorem desiderabit M; sectatorem H, Hittorp., Pal. Sext. As 
Cassius makes many verbal jokes in this letter (e.g. the two senses of 
bona and of restituat), we might read, perhaps, sectatorem nec sectorem 
desiderabit. This will account for the variants, and will save the 
clause from being somewhat bald. 

xv. 21. 3. H, like most other mss., does not give de uno twice, as 
M does. 

xvi. 1.1. neque nunc muto M; neque enimnune muto H. This 
is an example of H adding one of those small conjunctions out of 


406 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


place (cf. xtv. 5. 1, Neque enim sum admiratus, &c., H, where enim 
makes no sense) ; it does not appear in either Pal. Sext. or Erf. 


xvi. 1.3. Nos ita te desideramus ut amemus. So nearly all 
mss. : ‘‘ My longing for you is conditioned by my love.” But H has a 
line under desideramus, and wideamus written above it. The fact that 
wuideamus appears in no other ms. leads us to suppose that it is some 
sort of a gloss, perhaps wide (= uedere), supplementary of desideramus, 
which the copyist of H supposed to be a variant. 


xvi. 4.1. H had we; but the ¢ is deliberately scratched out. It 
is very rare that an originally right reading in H is altered. 


xv. 5.1. Volebam ad te Marionem remittere quem cum melius- 
cule tibi esset ad me mitteres M; Volebam ad te Marionem muittere 
quem cum meliuscule tibi esset ad me remitteres H, Hittorp. ; remittere 
is read by Erf. and Pal. Sext. in the first clause, but in the second 
both read remitteres. The reading of H, Hittorp. is certainly right ; 
and the corruptions can be readily accounted for by the proximity of 
-nem and me. 


xvi. 6.1. Tertiam ad te hance epistolam scripsi eodem die M; 
scripsi sed si eodem die H, Erf. Sed is written thus (S,). It is often 
confused with se. I think the s¢ of H, Erf. arose from dittographia ; 
but that sedis sound. To suppose a double dittographia of the -s? in 
scripst is violent. ‘‘ This is the third letter I have written to you— 
aye, and on the same day.” The use of sed = ‘‘ aye, and” is mostly 
post-Ciceronian ; but it is found in Cic. Orat. 97, hic est enim cuius 
ornatum dicendi et copiam admiratae gentes eloquentiam in ciuitatibus 
piurimum ualere passae sunt, sed hance eloquentiam quae cursu magno 
sonituque ferretur. 


xvi. 7.1. Nemo nos amat qui te non diligat. So most mss., 
rightly. For nemo qui non (or quin) always takes the subjunctive. 
But H and Hittorp. erroneously read diligit. rf. has diligat. 


xvi. 8.2. Ego certe singulos eius versus singula testimonia puto 
H, Erf. It had been already adopted by Cratander. M erroneously 
adds evus again before testimonia, for which Orelli has conjectured 
dAnbeias, and Klotz uerrtatis. 


xvi. 9.2. Inde austro lenissimo, caelo sereno, nocte illa et die 
postero, &c. So M and most mss. But H and Erf. read, nocte e¢ dre 
illa et die postera. We can only suppose that the common collocation 
nocte et die, added to the close proximity of e¢ die, led to this super- 
fluous addition. 


xvr. 9.3. me cui iussisset curaturum. Ecum et mulum Brun- 
disii tibi reliqui M; curaturum (curatum Erf.)} metum et mulum, &c., 
Pal. Sext., Erf., H (by first hand); curaturum medicum et mulum 
H (by second hand). The reading of M is doubtless right ; and the 
correct but unusual spelling, ecwm (for eqwwm), led to the various inte- 
resting corruptions of the other mss. 


Purser—On a London US. of Cicero’s Letters. 407 


xvi. 12.1. salus mea. .. atque uniuersae reip. M; salus mea 
. . . atque uniuersae senatus et reip. Erf., Hittorp., H (the latter 
adding also et (>) before senatus). The reading of Y is probably cor- 
rect. The addition is rational, and too extensive to have been made 
by the copyist. 


xvi. 12.3. accepimus M, edd.; accipimus H, Hittorp., Erf. 
Surely the reading of Y is right. The verbs from the beginning of 
the paragraph are in the present, wides . . . feruntur; and also in the 
next paragraph, spes est. 

xvi. 17.1. ddwpidnoa satis scis etueum M; satis scite. Tu eum 
H, Erf.; satis scire. Tu eum Hittorp., Pal. Sext., according to Grae- 
vius. The reading of H, Erf. is unquestionably right, and had been 
conjectured independently by Wesenberg and adopted by Baiter. 

xvi. 18.1. ztpyw M; tpt H, Erf.; tépv vulg. Even inde- 
pendently of its having mss. authority, the readiig of H and Erf. is 
the better of the two; for it is a more definite prescription, répyuy, 
‘‘amusement,”’ requiring some word like jovyor, signifying ‘“‘gentle”’ 
or ‘‘ quiet,”’ along withit; and, moreover, I is more likely to drop out 
than E. 

xvi. 21.1. aduentus adoptatissimus M; aduentus optatissimus 
edd.; exoptatissimus H, Hitt., Erf. This latter is the adjective that 
would naturally be used with such a word as aduentus: cf. Cic. Att. 
y. 15. 1, Nihil exoptatius aduentu meo. 


xvi. 24.2. Sed st. litteras tuas exspecto. So all the editors. 
Sed si, &c., M and most mss.; a few read se (=scilicet). One ms., 
according to Ursinus, has st. H has simply Sed (written 8,) ltteras 
tuas exspecto; and such I believe to be the right reading. Making all 
due allowance for the conversational tone of the letters, s¢ = ‘‘ hush”’ 
is really too colloquial. And we must notice that in the other two 
passages of Cicero’s Epistles, where editors read st, viz. Att. m. 1. 10, 
and Att. xv. 3. 1, it is found in the mss. as sz, and after sed. In 
mss. the contractions for these words are so like one another that they 
are often confused. In all three cases I believe that s? arose from 
dittographia. 


We have seen, then, reason to believe that H has preserved either 
the correct reading, or cant leads to the correct reading, in the follow- 


oF) 


ihg passages, where Mi is}in) error -——rx. 152)\-6, 35) 1132 14.6. 
15.1; 16.2; WE. UE Hie ILS PAG Cho. MLS Ge SESE ©) Bye Wats 5 
HSE 2; 18.3; 20.2; Mls Ole 7Bi5 Ge 25.1; 25.2; 27.2; 30. 3; 
Baek, XT. 2.1; 5.1; 13. 2; Wao BE Ih. 1; 21. 2: Plo Be8 PAG). l= 
pee 27. 75 28, 2. xr. 2.1; 2.3; 4,2; Oy sl 2) ooh 4a 3 
memoreers. > 19. 2:20, 0. xt 138s 6.25 7105 9, 25° 10.25 
Meee MeL Oe (2049:) 25.05 29.1. 5552 66205 70. 13. 73. Ls 
mepeeewy. 7.01 5.9501. Sox. 2.03) 4. 65 8.) Ls 10. 1 16; 2. 
maremorien Ss. 25 12.15 122 35 Biols 18.05 21.13 24..2 


498 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Acadenvy. 


To the list of discrepancies between H and Hittorp., noticed on 
pp. 3877-8, are to be added the following, which I discovered on a 
second review :— 


146. 
178. 


184. 


199. 


200. 


300. 


Hart. 


ocio soluo. 

et (before quibus). 
potuissemus. 

ille diligenter fecit. 
facile a te. 
Mathonem. 


Hirrorp. 


ocio solus. 

omitted in Hittorp. 
possemus. 
diligenter ille fecit. 
a te facile. 
mamentonem. 


Mureuy—An Ancient US. History of Holy Cross Abbey. 409 


LY.—An Account or an Ancrent Manovscrret History or Hoty 
Cross Assrey, Co. TIPPERARY, CALLED TRIUMPHALIA CHRONOLOGICA 
Monasterit Sanct= Crucis. By the Rev. Deyis Mourpny, 8. J. 


[Read, June 22, 1885. ] 


I pec leave to submit to the Academy for inspection this evening a 
manuscript which has been lent tome. It contains two distinct works: 
the first has the title of Zriwmphalia Chronologica Cenobit Sancte Crucis, 
Triumphal Records of the Monastery of Holy Cross. Bound up with 
this is another work, Synopsis Nonnullorum Illustrium Cistercienstum 
Hibernorum, a Catalogue of some famous Irishmen of the Order of 
Citeaux. The date on the title-page of the first is 1640; on that of 
the second, 1649. The whole makes’ up a small folio, measuring 12 
inches by 8, containing 50 leaves of vellum. Of these, the first contains 
38—4 of them blank; the last 12. The upper part of the first leaf 
is torn away, one half of another has dropped off piecemeal, as it would 
seem, and the edges of the whole are considerably frayed, more by 
damp than honest wear. The writing throughout is by the same 
hand, with the exception of a few lines recording the death of three 
Abbots who died after the above-mentioned dates. Both works are 
in Latin not of the purest indeed, yet such as shows that their author 
was acquainted not only with the works of the Latin Fathers but 
also with some of the ancient classics. The last chapter of the Synopsis 
contains a brief autobiography of the author. The title-page says he 
was a native of Waterford. At an early age he left this country and 
went to the Irish College at Lisbon. Having completed the study of 
humanities there, he sought admission into the Order of Citeaux. He 
received the religious habit in the Abbey of Palacuel in Spain. After 
passing some years in the study of divinity, he returned to Ireland to 
labour in the Mission there. He wrote some other works, biographies 
of members of his Order. The author of the Bibliotheca Scriptorum 
Ordinis Cisterciensis does not give the year of his death. 

This manuscript was formerly the property and in possession of the 
monastery the history of which it relates. Harris, the editor of Sir 
James Ware’s works, had it for a time, for he says in chapter xiv. of 
The Writers of Lreland, after giving the titles of the two works as 
above: ‘‘These two tracts were in the custody of the officiating Romish 
priest of the parish of Holy Cross, who did me the favour to lend them 
to me in the year 1733.” He thinks they were intended for publica- 
tion; but I should say they were meant rather as domestic records for 
future generations of the monks, that they might know the history of 
their house, and imitate the virtues of those who went before them, 


R.I. A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. Il. —POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2U 


410 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Later it came into the possession of the Lanigans, for at page 31 we 
read: ‘(17 Sept., 1810, Thomas Lanigan, dominus de Castlefogerty, 
hune librum dono dedit Thome Bray, moderno Romano-Catholico 
Archiepiscopo Casseliensi.”” Dr. Bray was Archbishop of Cashel from 
1792 to 1828. From him it has passed as an heirloom to his successors, 
and at present it is the property of the Most Rev. Dr. Croke. 

The first work, the Zriwnphalia, begins with three short epigrams 
in elegiac metre. Next comes the Censura, or approbation of those to 
whom the book was submitted, to ensure that it contained nothing 
hurtful to faith or morals. Then the illuminated title-page; the dedica- 
tion to Luke Archer, at that time Abbot of Holy Cross; an address to 
the ‘‘kindly reader;” and a preface, in which the difficulties met with 
in writing the work are set forth. Here, and frequently elsewhere 
throughout the book, the author speaks of an old Irish manuscript 
from which he took a part of his materials, and he expresses his regret 
that the first leaf, containing, no doubt, the early history of the Abbey, 
was lost. The work, properly so called, is divided into three parts. 
The first contains the history of the foundation and a narrative of 
some miraculous cures wrought by the Cross; the second, an account 
of a statue of the B. V. Mary, found off the coast of Clare after the 
wreck of the Spanish Armada; the third, a brief history of the other 
Cistercian Abbeys in Ireland. The first chapter, or /7/ustratio as it is 
called, gives the legend from which the ancient name originated, which 
is set forth so dramatically on the coloured title-page. It runs thus :— 

‘¢Where the Abbey now stands there was formerly a poor cell inha- 
bited by a hermit. A party of four robbers, ‘quatuor compares la- 
trones,’ wishing to put to actual test what they had heard of his holiness 
of life, used threats to him, and bade him give them his money-bags. 
The hermit assured them that he had nothing of the kind. ‘ Well, 
then,’ they replied, ‘let us see some proof of the truth of what is 
reported of you. Make that huge tree yonder bend down its top and 
touch the earth.’ He warned them not to tempt God thus. They 
threatened him with instant death if he did not comply with their 
demand. And, behold! to their amazement, that huge tree bent down 
and touched the ground. They seized the branches, but they could 
not let go their hold as it rose up. Donnell Mor O’Brien, king of 
Limerick, happened to be passing by, and learning what had taken 
place, he cut off their hands as they clung to the tree, and so their 
bodies fell to the ground. Wherefore, to this day it is called in the 
Trish tongue Monaster Ochterlamhan, 7.e. the Monastery of the Hight 
Hands.”’ ' 

That, as a fact, Donnell Mor O’Brien was the founder of this Abbey 
we know from the Charter still im existence in the Archives of Kil- 
kenny Castle; it has been reproduced in the second part of the Fac- 
similes of Irish Manuscripts, edited by Mr. Gilbert. This is not the only 
memorial left us of Donnell Mor’s piety, for we owe to him besides 
the cathedral churches of Killaloe and Cashel and the Monastery of 
Innislaught. The Four Masters say he died in 1194:—‘‘Donnell, 


Mureuy—An Ancient MS. History of Holy Cross Abbey. 411 


son of Turlogh O’Brien, king of Munster, a beaming lamp in peace and 
war, and a brilliant star of hospitality of the Munstermen and all Leth- 
mogha, died.” 

This was a,time, too, when religious life sprung up afresh throughout 
all Europe, and especially in Ireland, after a long and dreary gloom. 
For more than two centuries, from 794, when the fierce sea-rovers from 
the north first set foot on our shores and plundered the shrines of 
Rathlin, to their defeat in 1014, our history is little more than a 
monotonous record of plunderings and burnings of churches and monas- 
teries and of the slaughter of their inmates by these marauders. The 
Four Masters tell us ‘‘they were escorted with fire.” And it was 
not merely the places along the coast that were devastated: Kildare 
and Armagh, Roscrea and Clonmacnoise, were ravaged almost as often 
as Aran of the Saints and Ross of the Pilgrims. No wonder that St. 
Bernard should say of Ireland in his time, that it heard the name of 
monk as something belonging to remote times, but it never saw one. 
Yet, for the three centuries that preceded these evil times, youths 
flocked to its monastic schools from the most distant lands, and its 
monks went forth as missionaries in vast numbers to found churches 
in almost every country of Europe. St. Bernard was one of those men 
who make an epoch. It has been said of him, that ‘‘no man during a 
lifetime ever exercised a personal influence like his. He was the stayer 
of popular commotions, the queller of heresies, the umpire between 
princes and kings, the counsellor of popes, the founder of a great, 
religious order, the preacher of a crusade.” His fame penetrated even 
to the far West, and Malachy of Armagh thought he could not consult 
better for the interests of his flock than by bringing among them some 
of the monks of Citeaux, to leaven them by their teaching, and still 
more by the silent example of their virtues; and so they came and 
settled down in a quiet valley, as was their wont, for 


Bernardus valles, colles Benedictus amabat, 
Oppida Franciscus, magnas Ignatius urbes. 


Mellifont, the Fountain of Honey, was the first Monastery of the Order 
in Ireland, and within little more than two score years its abbeys and 
minor foundations numbered forty, none of them, indeed, equal in extent 
and beauty to Savigny, or Fountains, or Melrose, but perhaps by their 
very simplicity embodying better than these the primitive spirit of the 
founder of the Cistercian Order. 

Donnell O’Brien’s grant was confirmed by Henry II., John, and 
Richard. King John’s charter runs thus: ‘‘ Know you, that for the 
love of God and the salvation of my own soul and the souls of my 
predecessors and successors, I have granted and given, and by these 
presents do grant and give, to God and the B. V. Mary of the Holy 
Cross, and to the Cistercian Monks serving God there, in free, pure, and 
perpetual alms, the undersigned lands as fully and freely as Donnell 
O’Brien, king of Limerick, gave and granted, and by his Charter con- 
firmed them to the Cistercian Monks of Holy Cross. . . . These lands 

2U 2 


412 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


I have given for the salvation of my soul and those of my predecessors 
and successors and the souls of my soldiers who lie there.”’ The good- 
will shown by him and his successors to Holy Cross Abbey was some- 
thing more substantial than a re-grant of these lands, for a considerable 
addition, probably the whole of the present transept and apse, was made 
by one or other of them to the buildings. Here is Hartry’s account 
of what he calls the third rebuilding and endowment of the Mo- 
nastery :— 

‘«* A certain Prince of royal descent, a son of a King of England, was 
very desirous of seeing the manner of life of the Irish. The King 
wished, too, that he should collect the Peter’s Pence paid yearly 
throughout Ireland to the Supreme Pontiff at Rome. At his depar- 
ture a ring was given him by his mother, which, if he needed her 
assistance in any way, he should send to her asa token. As he was 
passing through a wood two miles to the west of the Abbey he was 
met by one of the Clan Fogarty, and slain. One of the monks, old and 
blind, was three times bidden in a dream to go to a certain wood; there 
he should see swine turning up the earth, and close by he should find 
what would confer eternal renown on the Monastery. He paid no 
attention to the first and second visions, but after the third he rose 
early in the morning, and receiving the Abbot’s blessing, and guided 
by one of his brethren, he set out for the wood. There he found the 
swine. His companion told him that a man’s hand appeared over the 
ground, and on one of the fingers there wasa ring. The blind man 
on the instant recovered his sight. He had the body brought to the 
Monastery and decently buried. Taking ship, he crossed over to Eng- 
land, and presenting the ring to the Queen, he told her the sad news 
of her son’s death. In gratitude to him she promised to endow the 
Monastery as a memorial to her dead son. Moreover, she would crave 
from the King the Holy Cross given him by the King of France, and 
bestow it on him. The King at first refused her request, but at length 
he yielded to her urgent entreaties, and gave it to the monk. He set 
off in all haste with this treasure, took ship, and landed at Waterford, 
and made his way from thence to his Monastery. 

‘“Who will say,” he asks, ‘‘ who that King was, and who the Queen? 
I have looked through authentic records, I have inquired into the 
traditions of the place, as handed down by the monks of the Monastery 
and by the inhabitants of the village close by born and bred there, and no 
one occurs to me more likely than Henry II., King of England, and 
Queen Eleanor, his wife, who, by common consent, and from the re- 
motest times to this day, has been called ‘the Good Woman.’ She 
gave birth to six sons. Which of these our Prince was it is not for 
me to determine, nor do I find it mentioned by any author,’ He adds 
wisely to the above the saving clause: ‘‘ with all respect for the 
judgment of my betters.’’ History hardly bears out his statement in 
reference to Eleanor. The title of ‘‘the Good Woman” belongs rather 
to Matilda, the wife of Henry I., daughter of Margaret of Scotland, 
and grand-daughter of Edmund Ironsides. ‘She is distinguished,” 


Murreuy—An Ancient IS. History of Holy Cross Abbey. 413 


says Miss Strickland, ‘“‘among the many illustrious females that have 
worn the matrimonial crown of England, by the title of ‘the Good 
Queen,’ a title which, elegant in its simplicity, briefly implies that she 
possessed not only the great and shining qualities calculated to add 
lustre to a throne, but that she employed them in promoting the hap- 
piness of all classes of her subjects, affording at the same time a bright 
example of the lovely and endearing attributes which should adorn the 
female character.” All this was true in a great degree of her namesake 
too, the wife of King Stephen. But it would require more than the 
usual charity to predicate it of Queen Eleanor. Though historians 
commonly say that Henry I. had only two children, William, who 
was drowned on his way from Normandy to England, and Matilda, 
who married the Emperor of Germany ; both Gervase of Canterbury 
and Robert of Gloucester make mention of a third, named Richard. 
But nothing further seems to be known about him. Unhappily, the 
dates cannot be well brought to accord with the previous part of our 
history, for Donnell O’Brien built the first part of the Abbey in 1168, 
and good Queen Maud was then just fifty years in her grave. I shall 
not discuss this matter further, but rather follow the example of 
Hartry, and ‘‘ leave it to the judgment of my betters.” 

The tomb of ‘‘the Good Woman’s Son”’ has long been a crux to Irish 
Antiquarians. Its beauty has added a special zest to the inquiry, for 
assuredly in Ireland there is no other work in stone, of what is called 
the pointed style, equal to it in graceful outline and accuracy of detail. 
The difficulty arises chiefly from the shields displayed along the soffit. 
These are five in number. The first is the cross styled of St. George, 
the arms of the Abbey, no doubt. The second, which is much larger 
than the others, contains the arms of England, as borne by the Sove- 
reigns in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, 7. e. France modern, and 
England quarterly. The third, the arms of Butler, a chief indented ; 
the fourth, the arms of Desmond and Kildare, a cross saltire ; the fifth 
is blank. Betham would have it to be the tomb of Joan, daughter and 
heiress of Gerald, fifth Earl of Kildare, and wife of James, fourth Earl 
of Ormonde, who died in 1430. Petrie at one time thought it was 
the tomb of Eleanor, daughter of James, third Earl of Ormonde, the 
wife of Gerald the poet, fourth Earl of Desmond, who died in 1480. 
She is styled by The Four Masters ‘‘a bounteous, truly hospitable 
woman.” But he repented of this opinion afterwards, and said he had 
formed it too hastily. More recent writers, among them the Rey. 
James Graves, whose opinion on such matters deserves the highest 
respect, have cut the knot, and will not allow it to be a tomb at 
all, but assert and prove by examples found in many other Abbeys 
that it is the sedilia or seats for the clergy when officiating at High 
Mass. The shicld bearing the royal arms of larger size, for honourable 
distinction, would betoken an Abbey founded or endowed by royalty ; 
the Butler and Desmond ayms would record the families of benefactors 
of special merit. As for the blank shield, I will only remark that, at 
Fountains Abbey, on the keystone of one of the original lancet win- 


414 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


dows, there is an angel holding a shield of this kind. The meaning of 
it has not been explained satisfactorily. Its date is ascertained to be 
1494. 

It remains for me to say a few words on the relic of the Holy Cross 
from which the Abbey has taken its name. I have already given 
Hartry’s account of its coming to this country. Can that account refer 
in any way to the piece of the true Cross which Robert of Gloucester 
says was sent to Queen Matilda, the wife of Stephen, by her uncle 
Godfrey of Boulogne, king of Jerusalem, and a portion of which she 
presented to her favourite Abbey of Fevesham? O’Halloran, who 
gives no authority for his statement, says Mortogh O’Brien received 
from Pope Pascal in 1110 a gift of a piece of the Cross covered with 
gold and ornamented with precious stones, and determined to found a 
Monastery for its reception. This he did not live to finish, but Donogh 
O’Brien, king of Thomond, completed it in 1169. Be that as it may, 
this Abbey was a favourite place of pilgrimage with the Irish in con- 
sequence of their belief that a portion of the True Cross was kept 
there. ‘‘The Suir,’”’ says Camden, ‘‘ passes by Holy Cross, a famous 
Abbey heretofore, which makes the county about it to be commonly 
called the County of the Holy Cross of Tipperary, and hath derived to 
this tract certain privileges anciently bestowed on this Abbey in honour 
to a piece of Christ’s Cross preserved there. . . . And it is incredible 
what a concourse of people still throng hither out of devotion.” And 
Sir Henry Sidney, writing to Queen Elizabeth in 1567, speaks of ‘‘the 
Hollie Crosse, where there is no small confluence of the people still 
resorting.’ Carve, himself a Tipperary man, says in his Lyra that 
‘this Monastery was the most famous of all Ireland, and that vast 
crowds used to come there as to a holy mountain.” In 1600, when 
Tyrone with his army was going to the south ‘‘to confirm his friend- 
ship with his allies, and to wreak his vengeance on his enemies, he 
turned off his road to Roscrea and Templemore till he arrived at the 
gate of Holy Cross. They had not been long there when the Holy 
Cross was brought out to shelter and protect them, and the Irish pre- 
sented great gifts and many offerings to its keepers and to the monks 
in honour of the God of the elements, and they gave protection to the 
Monastery and steward in respect to its houses and glebe lands and to 
all its inhabitants.” 

The cross was commonly kept over the high altar. At times it 
was taken down to be touched to sick persons who sought a cure. 
Often, too, it was carried about in procession. A coloured drawing of 
the procession is given at page 33 of the manuscript. The monks had 
it in their possession long after the dissolution of the Monastery. 
Hartry says they kept it in a rented house in Kilkenny, where they 
had established themselves until better times would come round and 
enable them to return to their Monastery. About 1632 it seems to have 
come into the hands of the Ormonde family. Walter, the eleventh 
Earl of Ormonde, styled on account of his devotions, as Dr. French 
tells us, ‘ Walter of the Rosaries,’ handed it over to Dr. Fennell in 


MourrppHy—An Ancient MS. History of Holy Cross Abbey. 415 


1632. The record of the trust exists still. It runs thus: ‘‘ Whereas, 
out of the general trust and confidence I have, and do repose in Garrett 
Fennell, doctor of physick, I have delivered to his safe keeping a piece 
of the Holy Rood, to remain in his custody or such other as he shall 
permit, till such time as any of my succeeding heirs of the house of 
Ormonde shall profess the Catholic faith, and that it shall be delivered 
to my heir for professing the same, to remain as a monument in 
my house. And in case the Catholic faith do flourish hereafter in this 
kingdom, and it shall appear by pregnant testimony that my predeces- 
sors have the said piece but by way of trust and safe-keeping, for the 
use of any church, convent, or for any person; I do hereby upon my 
blessing enjoin my heir to restore the same as he shall see cause, and 
if no such cause shall appear, to leave it as a monument to my poste- 
rity.” This document was signed by Earl Walter on his death-bed, 
for it is dated February 15th, 1632, and he died nine days after. 
Readers of the Aphorismical Discovery will remember that frequent 
mention is made in it of Dr. Fennell. He is said by the author to be 
‘a kind of physician, a doctor of physic for Ormonde’s house, and his 
follower.’ Obviously the reason why he left it to the care of Fennell 
was, that his heir apparent, Thomas, Lord Thurles, having been 
drowned thirteen years before on his return from England, his 
grandson James, later the great duke of Ormonde, became a king’s 
ward and was brought up a Protestant. James, the great duke, 
seems to have transferred it to the keeping of one Valentine Smith, 
for there is still in existence an order of the second Duke of Ormonde, 
addressed to him, bidding him ‘to keep till further order from him 
the token left by Walter, Earl of Ormonde, for his family, formerly in 
the keeping of Dr. Fennell, which his grandfather afterwards put into 
the keeping of Smith.’ It bears the date of January 16th, 1691. 
There is a notice of the Smith family by Mr. Prendergast in the first 
volume of the Ailkenny Archeological Journal. The grandfather of 
Valentine, William Smith, had come from Bristol, and entered the 
service of the Earl of Ormonde. In a grant of arms there is a certifi- 
cate from the second Duke, stating that ‘‘the said William, Laurence 
his son, and Valentine, for a space of over fifty years did constantly 
demean themselves with great integrity and trust to the concerns of 
the Ormonde family.” 

The following document signed by Francis Moylan, bishop of Cork, 
and bearing the date July 6th, 1801, will tell who have been its 
guardians up to the present time: ‘‘ We, the undersigned, by these 
presents do certify, that we have deposited in the Ursuline Convent of 
this city of Cork a portion of the Holy Rood which we received from 
Dame Mary Kayanagh, wife of George Butler, of Ballyragget, Esq., 
who received it from Dame Margaret Kavanagh, wife of Richard 
Galwey, of Kilkenny, Esq., with “whom it was deposited by Dame 
Ellen Butler, sister of John Butler, of Kilcash, Esq., and wife of 
Colonel Butler of Westcourt, who received it from Valentine Smith, 
Esq.” It is now in the keeping of the Ursuline Community, Black- 


416 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


rock, Cork. Mr. Cooke erroneously states in the Ailkenny Archao- 
logical Journal that the Archbishop of Cashel has it. 

In conclusion, I beg to submit to the inspection of the Academy 
the manuscript itself, a duplicate of the title-page made by Mr. Hard- 
ing, who intended to copy the manuscript, and got this drawing and 
some of the coloured initial letters done, but copied no more than two 
pages of the History itself; duplicates of the coloured drawings of 
the procession and of the relic on the altar, photographs of the Abbey, 
of the tomb of the Good Woman’s Son, and of a door-way leading into 
the cloister; the architectural drawings of the Abbey by Mr. Samuel 
Close, which earned the medal of the Society of Architects in 1868, 
and fac-similes of the two documents of the Ormonde family. 


Frazer—On Three Bronze Celts from Co. Mayo. 417 


LYVI.—On Turee Bronze Certs osptainep In County Mayo, anp 
PRESENTED TO THE Museum oF THE Roya IrtsH ACADEMY, BY THE 
Rey. J. M‘PHELPIN, WITH OBSERVATIONS ON THE PROBABLE SOURCES 
AND USES oF sucH ImprEMENTS. By W. Frazezx, F.R.C.S8.L., 
Member of Council of the Royal Irish Academy. 


[Read, November 9, 1885. ] 


Tux examples of ancient bronze celts which'I am enabled to lay before 
the Royal Irish Academy reached me through the kind intervention 
of Rev. J. M‘Phelpin, of Ballyvary, Castlebar. He procured them for 
our Museum from Miss Eleanor Flynn of Loughkeeran, to whom he 
requests our acknowledgments should be sent, and placed them in 
my hands for presentation this evening. In the letter that accom- 
panies them he stated they were discovered a few months since in a field 
situated in the townland of Gallen, county Mayo. The locality where 
they were found is in close proximity to the well of St. Kieran, where 
large crowds assemble during the months of August and September to 
perform stations in honour of this early Irish saint. Mr. M‘Phelpin 
further mentions in his communication that there is a large stone in 
the field about six feet high, four feet broad, and two feet wide. I 
presume these measurements relate only to the portion visible above 
the surface of the ground. 

When examining these fine specimens I noticed certain interesting 
poimts which appeared to merit investigation, and induced me to sub- 
mit the following remarks :—Leaving out of view in the present in- 
vestigation the earlier rude chipped paleolithic implements of stone, 
which were unrecognized in Ireland until Mr. Knowles, by his recent 
explorations in the north-eastern flint districts, appears to have obtained 
important evidence as to their presence there, we start with that still 
remote period when a primeval race existed who fabricated stone 
implements with polished smooth surfaces. In the course of time, still 
at so distant an era that we cannot assign to it a satisfactory date 
within even approximate limits, either traders from abroad, or pos- 
sibly an invading tribe of different origin, gradually introduced 
weapons made from bronze. It required a succession of years before 
these could haye penetrated as they did every district of our country, 
for such extension must have been gradual and progressive, and does 
not necessarily imply the simultaneous or speedy disuse of stone imple- 
ments. In Ireland, the examination of an extensive series of bronze 
celts, palstaves, spear-heads and other articles, does not enable us to 
concur with the suggestion (possibly true in other countries), that an 
age of copper preceded that of bronze. The causes of the apparent 
foundation for such a theory will be alluded to hereafter. 


418 Proceedings of the Royal Lrish Academy. 


Bronze must have been employed during many ages, to be suc- 
ceeded in turn by the use of iron; this innovation would seem to 
have occurred at a period within historic bounds for Ireland, and I 
believe long after it was well known on the Continent and in England. 
Some would assign a date of about 2000 years past for its introduction, 
yet it does not appear it can be fairly stated to have obtained absolute 
supremacy over bronze until the arrival of colonies of Danish settlers 
and of northern piratical fleets: let us say, at the earliest, in the sixth 
and seventh centuries. 

The celt or chisel of bronze (a name-word derived from celtis, a 
chisel), is the legitimate representative and successor of our primitive 
polished stone celt, modified of course in shape in certain directions 
owing to the properties of the metallic alloy from which it is made; 
thus bronze possessed advantages enabling it to be cast much thinner, 
and with a wider cutting edge than the stone implement: still to a 
general statement such as this there are noteworthy exceptions, for 
whenever we pass beyond the boundaries of Ireland and visit New- 
Guinea, where stone implements continue to be fabricated and used, 
we obtain specimens of great beauty prepared from a tenacious greenish- 
coloured stone, so tough and hard that it admits of being ground con- 
siderably thinner than the finest bronze examples we possess, and 
having equally widespread cutting edges. We are enabled, however, 
in almost every instance to point out one important difference between 
celts fabricated in stone and those cast from bronze. In the bronze 
celt we invariably observe that the sloping sides which approximate 
to form the cutting edge are equally bevelled on both aspects, tapering 
with asimilar degree of obliquity; but stone celts are with as striking 
regularity found to be polished in such a manner that the cutting edge 
results from the intersection of two curves of different degrees of 
inclination, and this observation holds true, not alone for celts of Irish 
manufacture, but for those of New Guinea, Australia, &c.: it is also 
seen, if we select for examination one of the primitive-looking instru- 
ments which are fashioned by the inhabitants of the Coral Islands 
in the Pacific Ocean from the great shell of Tridacna, who are 
obliged to rely on this hard material to supply the deficiency of rock 
or stone of sufficient tenacity. These people likewise employ such 
dissimilar lines of curvature to produce a cutting edge. It is true 
that a stone chisel or axe often of very large size, constructed after a 
totally different type, and shaped like the modern straight-edged cutting 
chisel which our carpenters employ, is ascertained to have been used 
over southern China, Burmah, and the north of India; and I have 
obtained from New Zealand an example of this widespread special form, 
referable to a race peopling those lands antecedent to the arrival of 
the present Maori population; whilst the comparatively recent imple- 
ments made from New Zealand jade by the Maori approximate in shape, 
and in some degree in their curves, to our early Irish and the modern 
New Guinea types. It is interesting to observe how the primitive 
fabricators of polished stone implements discovered for themselves the 


Frazer—On Three Bronze Celts from Co. Mayo. 419 


importance of employing such special lines of curvature to give 
strength and precision to a cutting edge; a fact of sufficient value to 
be rediscovered in modern times, and again utilized by the makers of 
the steel axe employed by American Backwoodsmen. 

The acute powers of observation displayed in the selection by this 
primitive Irish race of appropriate rock material for making these 
celts, best suited to afford the hardest, sharpest, and most durable 
edges, attracted the attention of Professor Haughton, who ascertained 
their skill and knowledge of the geology of the rocks of Ireland was 
only surpassed by the ability with which they applied that knowledge 
to practical results. We can with justice claim for them in addition 
a familiarity with the solution of problems in mechanics to no trifling 
extent, whether they raised cromlechs requiring the removal of pon- 
derous masses of stone, or ground down with infinite labour a fragment 
of basalt or hard trap-rock into these remarkable curves, and that the 
same race who erected the cromlech also ground the polished celts is 
beyond question. 

What uses can be assigned with the greatest amount of probability 
to bronze implements of the chisel shape? In attempting an answer 
we must bear in mind they are often found buried in the earth in 
groups, in which case, as a rule, they are of different sizes, larger and 
smaller. In the present instance we ascertain three were discovered 
in close proximity, and from the splendid patination of their bronze 
surface they must have lain in the ground for many hundred years. 
We would require additional observations respecting the manner in 
which stone weapons continue to be employed by the aboriginal tribes 
who still continue to use them. We do know such stone implements 
are usually fastened to wooden handles, placed transversely and bound 
with firm ligatures. In Australia the natives use in addition a strong 
adhering resin derived from a species of spinifex, which becomes in the 
course of time as hard as the stone itself, but it is far from certain 
that our early Irish race employed their bronze celts after such a 
fashion; and as to the polished stone celts, some allege that they 
served much the same purpose as sling-stones, only being hurled 
by hand against an enemy ; and this theory obtains support from cer- 
tain passages in early legendary tales where such a practice is described, 
and the stone itself is termed the ‘‘ warrior’s stone ;”’ clearly the 
bronze celt was too ponderous and inapt from its shape ever to be 
employed for a missile of this description. I fancy it was used to dig 
up roots, split rude planks of timber after the fashion of a wedge, 
which would explain the advantage and necessity of having a series 
of different sizes, a point otherwise difficult of being explained; also 
to cut down stems of trees, make dug-out canoes, possibly to hoe the 
ground, that it was utilized rather for every-day domestic purposes, 
and if ever employed in warfare, it was more through accident than 
design, and in the absence of weapons better adapted for that purpose. 

The naturalist points out that with advancing development new 
organs appear, and differentiations of existing organs become mani- 


420 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


fest—so in human civilization. In the earlier times few varieties of 
stone implements were found. The celt might vary in size within wide 
limits, but always follows a typical pattern ; it is the sole universally 
diffused form of stone implement we have. Arrow-heads of flint are 
altogether restricted to the special districts where flints abound, or 
to contiguous districts: so are the rude scrapers and flint flakes, and 
we cannot correlate them with any special epoch: they appear to have 
been used in the earliest times, and certaily continue to be manu- 
factured to the present day after the same rude process employed 
originally. Of course they are no longer used for the chase or battle, 
but supply a considerable demand on the part of tourists to the Giant’s 
Causeway, and coast of Antrim, who wish to carry with them, parti- 
cularly to America, undoubted specimens of our ‘‘ flint antiquities.” 
For this purpose they are made in hundreds. No sooner does bronze 
take the place of stone than we notice a wide difference: the celt, 
the palstave and its many varieties; the dagger, sword, spear, &c., 
all point to special ends for which they are designed. It is a fair 
subject for conjecture that our stone-using race, like the present 
Australians, may have employed various skilful adaptations of wood, 
&e., which have perished, and when examining recently the ethnolo- 
gical collection brought back by Mr. Hardman from a geological 
excursion to Kimberley, N. West Australia, this appeared to me to 
be quite within reasonable conjecture. The aborigines, he informs me, 
will cut down trees nine inches in diameter with their stone imple- 
ments, and also apply them with much skill to form notches in the 
bark of trees for the purpose of climbing the stem, placing their great 
toes in the notches of the rude ladder thus formed. 

A similarity of composition, within certain limits, distinguishes 
all our ancient bronzes. This alone would poimt to some primitive 
common origin, and the essential components being limited in the 
earlier ages to copper alloyed with a considerable proportion of tin, 
the latter constituent of necessity limit that origin to the few districts 
where sufficient tin abounds: with us it points beyond doubt to a 
foreign and extraneous source, for the amount of tin obtainable in Ire- 
land is insignificant. Again, weapons of bronze similar in their compo- 
sition and general design are found scattered over wide districts in 
Europe: these could not for a moment be supposed to have originated 
here, whilst it is quite reasonable to ascribe our supplies to an over- 
flow from the Continent. Unlike stone weapons, which each tribe or 
individual could fabricate for themselves; bronze implements are the 
obvious result of some organized manufacturing process. Many con- 
current reasons render the conjecture more than probable that they 
reached our shores, through indirect channels, from the Mediterranean, 
possibly through Pheenician or Cyprian colonies in Spain or southern 
France, as Marseilles, &c., which were recognised trade centres from a 
very early age. Whenever weapons fabricated from bronze had 
arrived in sufficient quantity, they could, if broken or damaged, be 
remelted and recast without difficulty, and that this was done at least 


Frazer—On Three Bronze Celts from Co. Mayo. 421 


to some extent is beyond question, for the moulds themselves for pre- 
paring such bronze castings are to be found in our Museums. Great 
numbers of beautiful leaf-shaped swords, a shape common to such 
distant lands as Ireland, Italy, Greece, and Asia Minor, are discovered 
from time to time, those obtained from tombs haying usually been 
broken across before being deposited. This we must assume was a 
special funereal custom, and to it we owe the preservation of many fine 
specimens. The practice of burying sword or dagger with the dead indi- 
cates the estimation these weapons were held in, and points out the 
need that must have arisen for continuous extraneous supplies. 

The principal reason which induced me to bring these three celts 
before the notice of the Academy is to direct the attention of Archo- 
logists to numerous oval, almost linear indentations, or superficial 
markings, noticeable on the surface of all three specimens, and dis- 
played with peculiar distinctness on the one which is best preserved. 
I am led to conjecture we have in these and similar superficial mark- 
ings something equivalent to the trade marks of our British merchants ; 
and when we investigate minutely the great collection of bronze celts 
preserved in our own Museum, I fancy we will recognize other celts 
trom the workshop of the same maker, or, shall I say, possibly referable 
to the same art school. If this supposition could be verified, it would 
afford decided advance towards clearing up the Art History of these 
and similar objects, and we might by their assistance reach a position 
enabling us to trace them backwards along definite trade routes across 
Europe, and possibly discover the commercial centres whence our 
bronzes were originally obtained. 

It becomes indispensable to examine large collections, such as ours, 
to obtain any adequate degree of information respecting the extensive 
variety of superficial markings and ornamentations with which bronzes 
are decorated. We would require to consider, in addition, the varie- 
ties of patterns employed, with their special modifications, such as the 
diversified lines of curvature introduced into them, and the dispositions 
of the secondary ribbings, which are no less important than the decora- 
tive ornamental surface work. All these differences fall into certain 
minor classes of groupings, and suggest to me that the original manu- 
facturers of such articles of bronze did not employ diversified forms 
of ribbings and deviations in patterns after an arbitrary or purposeless 
fashion, or for ornament alone to gratify the whim of the fabricator, 
or the vanity of its future owner, but that we find in those markings, 
provided we could succeed in decyphering their meanings, the record 
of a line of ideas in the mind of their makers, similar and parallel to 
the mason marks employed by the builders of antiquity, in ages so 
remote as the building of the Pyramids, and practised even so late as 
the erection of our British cathedrals; or, to use a familiar illustration, 
analogous to those varieties in pattern and ornamentation placed upon 
different classes of china and pottery throughout all ages and all coun- 
tries, which are still recognizable, and utilized to afford the best avail- 
able means of classifying them. 


422 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


I venture further to put forward, based on careful scrutiny, and 
therefore capable of better support than mere conjecture, the state- 
ment that these decorative and other markings should be interpreted 
as evidences of progressive efforts at improvement in the workman’s 
art, and not regarded as mere secondary modifications im details. In 
this statement I would lay special stress on these constructional varia- 
tions of form, ribbings, &c., which are recognizable when we inspect 
any extensive series of bronzes; they give us a clue worth unravelling 
by which we may obtain, at least, some approximate classification of 
the successive stages of development in bronze castings possibly ex- 
tending over many centuries. 

A similar line of evidence is accepted by the numismatist when 
endeavouring to classify the first rude attempts of the earlier primitive 
coinages in metal; and we must hope that a mode of investigation 
which has afforded good results in the one case will not altogether fail 
us in the other. It requires wide and patient research, not only as 
to our own bronzes, but also those of other countries, especially on the 
Continent, before we can hope to obtain the material for definite gene- 
ralizations. Some day their study will explain away our present diffi- 
culties, and clear up the questions as to both the race and age when 
bronze became discovered and utilized, and also the interesting inquiry 
I have ventured to indicate—W ho were the great pioneers of trade and 
civilization by whose efforts bronze implements were spread through 
every district of Ireland, and equally important, demonstrate the varied 
stages in the progressive development of this special department of 
art manufacture. I have already mentioned, that whatever may be 
the case elsewhere, in Ireland at least there are no satisfactory reasons 
for the so-called bronze age being separated into two subdivisions— 
that of red copper and of true bronze. It is quite possible certain red 
copper daggers may be older than many cast in bronze, but the 
reverse holds equally true. Copper celts, for example, are often ob- 
tained of rude fabrication, the result of coarse workmanship and of 
unskilful workmen. We know when the best bronze is remelted, under 
such circumstances it will part with its tin, and if remelted frequently 
or without proper precautions, the removal of this oxidized tin will 
leave behind a residue of copper in a condition of more or less purity. 

I will conclude with a final suggestion about the tempering of 
our bronze implements, a matter on which various opinions have been 
advanced—some explaining it by a process of hammering of which 
there are no traces on the weapons themselves. Many of our leaf- 
shaped swords and daggers of bronze have keen cutting edges almost 
as perfect and sharp as those now made from fine steel. One of the 
results of modern chemistry shows that a peculiar compound. obtained 
by uniting phosphorus with bronze possesses in an eminent degree 
the property of extreme hardness, on account of which it is utilized 
for forming the bearings of heavy machinery, steam carriages, &e. 
May not our bronzes have received their fine tempering by being an- 
nealed in the ashes of turf or peat, which afford a remarkable amount 


FrazEr—On Three Bronze Celts from Co. Mayo. 4285 


of phosphoric compounds, similar to the process by which iron is con- 
verted into steel when long heated in charcoal? We are yet unable to 
test the presence of phosphorus under such circumstances in bronze even 
with the assistance of a spectroscope, but when advancing chemical 
science enables us to recognize phosphorus in minute proportions in 
metallic compounds, we will be in a position to determine how far this 
surmise is correct. 

The remarkable patination of one of these celts deserves more than 
a passing observation ; it is seen in a state of perfection that is of ex- 
eeptional rarity in Irish bronzes, and should be preserved in this con- 
dition. Many of these specimens reach our collections seriously 
injured by attempts at cleaning, and even after rude filing, or the 
application of acids, which utterly destroy much of the interest attached 
to them as objects of antiquarian study. It is unusual for bronzes 
in this climate to approximate to such a brilliant lustre as we observe 
in this specimen, and indeed we have not in the Museum of the 
Academy one of equal beauty. 


424 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LYII.—Own some SrxteEentH Century Inscriptions In LereHur CatuE- 
DRAL, Co. Cartow. By Jonn Risron Garstiy, F.S.A., M.R.1.A. 
(With Plates XX & XXI.) 


[ Read, December 8, 1884. ] 


Wortny ‘John Weever” [it was a nom de plume.| published in 
1631 his work, entitled ‘‘ Ancient Funerall Monuments within the 
United Monarchie of Great Britaine, Ireland, and the Islands adjacent,” 
but Ireland found no place in his 871 pages, which, in fact, relate only 
to four English dioceses. Nor did any other writer supply what Weever 
omitted for Ireland, and such monumental inscriptions in this country 
as have been printed (except those in the Irish language, which Miss 
Stokes published in a collected form) have to be sought in several dis- 
connected books. 

The inscriptions in the ancient, but unpretending cathedral at Old 
Leighlin, in the county Carlow, were indeed known to Mr. John Ryan, 
who, in 1833, published a history of that county, but though he had 
the will he lacked the skill to decipher those which are the subject 
of this Paper. I am assured by persons familiar with the antiquities 
of the neighbourhood, that no full account of them has appeared in 
print since Ryan’s time. 

[1 have however learned, since this Paper was read, that an accu- 
rate notice of one of these inscriptions—that of 1569—was laid before 
the Academy by J. Huband Smith, Esq., m.R.1.4., some years ago 
(see Proceedings, vol. i. p. 729), and an account of them has been 
published by the Rev. Denis Murphy, s.J., m.r.1.a., in the Zrish 
Ecclesiastical Record for May, 1885, while this Paper was awaiting 
publication. | 

A few weeks ago rubbings of some of these inscribed tombstones 
at Old Leighlin were taken, and forwarded for presentation to the 
Academy by Colonel Philip D. Vigors, a gentleman whose family has 
long been seated in the neighbourhood, and has given to Leighlin a 
bishop and a dean. They were accompanied with descriptions, in- 
cluding the readings of the inscriptions, so far as they had been 
deciphered by Ryan in his county history. Colonel Vigors himself 
succeeded in adding to the very meagre and misleading readings given 
by Ryan; but one of his motives in presenting these fac-similes to the 
Academy was that the portions still obscure might, if possible, be 
deciphered and translated. In complance with a suggestion of the 
President, I undertook to examine the rubbings, and this Paper is the 
result of the investigation. 

Three of the tombstones present features of special interest, deserv- 
ing the attention of those interested in Irish archeology and history. 
They are similar in size, general form, and design. The inscriptions 


Garstin— On some Sixteenth Century Inscriptions. 425 


on all are in Latin, and in black-letter characters in relief. But few 
capital letters are introduced, and those apparently without any fixed 
rule, save that they generally commence Christian names. They are 
of the form commonly styled ‘‘ Lombardic.” <A ‘Calvary ’’ cross 
‘“flory’’ occupies the centre of each stone, and round it the inscrip- 
tion in each case runs, facing inwards, and turning in a kind of square 
spiral (Plates xx. and xxt.). 

One of these stones is the common monument of two of the bishops 
of Leighlin. The two other stones commemorate each, respectively, 
an ‘‘O’Brin’’ who married a Cayenagh. First in time and in histo- 
rical importance is the 


Toms or BisHops SANDERS AND FILEY. 


Ryan describes this as in the chancel of the cathedral, part of it 
being ‘‘improperly covered by the wooden steps of the communion 
table.” Itis now on the floor, about ten or twelve feet from these 
steps. 

The inscription commences at the upper end of the tomb, near 
the top of the cross. The words are seldom separated, but such breaks 
in their sequence as occur are indicated in the following copy by upright 
lines (see fig. 1 in Plate xx.) :— 


hiciacet | matheus | sandersepusileghlinenqui | 
obiit rx | ii Dicdeeembriga°D | 
oreeeertircul rai je Deuspropt | tict® am | en. 


In the centre of the cross is the monogram :—1Ve, in an octagon, 
the final s being, as usual in similar and earlier examples, in the form 


of C. 

In the middle of the cross are the sunken spaces or ‘“‘ matrixes,”’ 
evidently once occupied by two brasses, also commemorating Bishop 
Sanders, and the marks of the rivets by which each brass was fastened 
still remain. From the form of the upper vacant space it may be 
safely inferred that it represented the bishop in mitre and crozier; and 
the lower one, oblong in shape, doubtless contained an inscription. 
The loss of these is to be deplored, as medizval monumental brasses 
are extremely rare in Ireland. A note on the few existing will be 
found in the Avlhenny Arch. Jour., vol. i1., p. 78. 

Weever, in his quaint preface, laments how in England epitaphs 
were ‘‘ broken down and almost all ruinated, their brazen inscriptions 
erazed, torne away, and pilfered, by which inhumane deformidable act 
the honourable memory ”’ of many persons is extinguished. 

At the foot of the space formerly occupied by the lower of the 


R. 1. A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. Il. —POL. LIT AND ANTIQ. DE 


426 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


missing brasses are some letters or figures belonging to the original 
inscription, rudely carved, somewhat as follows :— 


XX DE LE 
RIS AOE 6 EX Nos 


Along the space once occupied by the brass representing Bishop 
Sanders, a later inscription in similar, but smaller, characters wes 
added. It occupies a single line, and is as follows :— 


Chas filayp - cps -ieghlin of - 1567. 


Though the inscription presents no difficulty to anyone familiar 
with the like, Ryan only read five words correctly, and he fell into 
the serious error of assigning the date 1567 to Bishop Sanders, instead 
of to Bishop Filay, whom he ignored. 

In plain English, the record runs :— 

‘¢ Here lies Mathew Sanders, Bishop of Leighlin, who died on the 
28rd of December, 1549: To whose soul may God be gracious. Amen.” 

The ‘‘disjecta membra ” which figure about the base of the cross 
might baffle even those familiar with the vagaries of medieval stone- 
cutters. They were probably intended to be somewhat cryptic; and 
if the object was to puzzle posterity, assuredly it has been attained. 
Nevertheless the solution seems simple. If read as three lines, the MB, 
being taken as line 2, it yields :—xxm DrEcEmsris xirx.—a repetition, 
in abbreviated form, of the date of Bishop Sanders’ death. By a curious 
coincidence, exactly a century later, the same year-date abbreviation 
was used in the appellation of the ‘‘’49 officers.” 

The second inscription on this stone simply stated that— 


‘“¢Tyomas Frnray, Bisnor or LercHury, DIED 1567.” 


It may be worth observing, in reference to the characters used— 
firstly, that in the date in black-letter (as is the case in the other in- 
scriptions to be noticed presently), instead of the letter D bemg com- 
bined with M to indicate one thousand five hundred, five C’s are used 
for the purpose; secondly, that as Bishop Filay’s date is given in 
Arabic numerals, it may be assumed that they came into fashion in 
tombstone epigraphy in Ireland between 1549 and 1567. This transi- 
tion is well illustrated by the Power inscription in St. Canice’s, 
Kilkenny (Graves and Prim, p. 178), where the date is mitrrrrs3— 
both forms of numerals being combined. The first instance of the use 
of Arabic numerals in England is in a brass of 1481, at Rougham, in 
Norfolk, mentioned by Cotman; thirdly, the C in the ‘‘ Decembris”’ 
of the abbreviated date is not curved, but distinctly square in form, in 
fact a modern E bereft of its central stroke. This type of C will be 


Garstin—On some Sixteenth Ceutury Inscriptions. 427 


found in the inscription on the Ardagh Chalice (see Transactions, 
R.I. A., xxiy.), and is interesting as supporting the theory that 
the Roman numeral L = 50, was adopted as being the half of the 2: 
(initial of centum) = 100, just as the D =500 is half of the Lombardic 
® (initial of mille) = 1000, and X is the double of V, or conversely. 
Fourthly, in the ‘‘Epus” and ‘‘ propicietur”’ some peculiar letters 
occur, namely, the E, which resembles the Greek € with a closing 
stroke ; the O, which is just like a modern capital D; and the four P’s, 
which are modern in shape. 


There are special reasons why these inscriptions are of consequence 
towards determining the order of succession in the See of Leighlin. 
To render this intelligible it will be necessary to notice shortly the 
history of the bishops in question. 

After the brief and tragically-ended episcopate of Maurice Doran, 
murdered iv 1525, Matthew Sanders, who was born near Drogheda, 
succeeded to the See of Leighlin, which he held for thirty years. 
Dr. Brady (Episcopal Succession, Rome, 1876, 1. 386) cites from the 
Barberini Archives the memorandum of his appointment in consistory 
by Pope Clement VII., on the 10th of April, 1527, with certain dis- 
pensations as to retaining his benefices. There seems to have been 
delay as to his consecration, for two years later he is described (7b¢dem) 
as ‘‘Hlectus Leighlinensis,”’ 27 June, 1529. Ware says he was con- 
secrated in 1527. Whether he favoured the Reformation has been a 
subject of controversy. It is recorded of him that ‘‘ he new built the 
choir of the Cathedral of St. Lazerian, Leighlin, and also made and 
glazed the south window.”—| Ware. | 

Ware is explicit as to the date of Bishop Sanders’ death and his 
place of burial, which he twice records. In the Annals he says, a.p. 
1549 : ‘“‘ The twenty-fourth of December, Matthew Sanders, Bishop of 
Leighlin, died, and was buried in his own church (the choire of which 
he built a little before), and has a monument over him.” In the 
Bishops, he gives the 14th of December as the day of his death, and 
says he is buried ‘‘ under a Marble.” His tombstone is of the black 
stone, so designated in Kilkenny. It will be observed that these dates 
neither agree between themselves nor with the date (December 23rd), 
twice recorded on the tombstone, though the diversity, being a matter 
of days—or a day only—occasions no serious difficulty, and indeed 
rather corroborates the fact of the year they concur in being the cor- 
rect one. 

Now, it is remarkable that, as it is put by the Rev. M. Comerford 
in his ‘‘ Collections relating to the Dioceses of Kildare and Leighlin” 
(Dublin, 1883), p. 56— 


‘In 1541, it was reported at Rome that Dr. Sanders was dead, whereupon 
Thomas Leyerous was appointed to fill the supposed vacancy.’’ [Here he quotes 
the Papal provision of 14th of November, and adds]: ‘‘It would appear that he 
was even consecrated for this See from his being styled ‘heretofore Bishop of 
Leighlin’—Olim Episcopus Leighlinensis—in the official record of his appointment to 
Kildare in 1655.” 

2X2 


428 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


In Gam’s “‘ Series Episcoporum Ecclesize Catholice ” (4to, Ratis- 
bon, 1873), a work of great repute, Field (or O’Fihel) appears next 
after Sanders, and though his death is dated 1549, and Field’s provi- 
sion is in 1555, no bishop is noticed as having sat in the six interven- 
ing years. 

According to Ware, however, who is followed by Archdeacon 
Cotton (Fasti Ecce. Hib., 1. 387), Robert Travers succeeded on the 
death of Sanders, and was consecrated in 1550. He was appointed 
by Edward VI., but was deposed five years later, on the accession of 
(Queen Mary, because he had married. Thereupon the See was filled 
by the appointment of the other bishop named in the inscription under 
consideration. His name appears in a great variety of forms. In the 
Barberini records (Brady, ii. 187, 1. 886), it is given as Ofigillan and 
Offilay. Thady Dowling, who was contemporaneously Chancellor of 
Leighlin, in his Annals call him Fylay (not Filey, as quoted in Comer- 
ford), alias Fighill. Ware and Cotton give his name as Field or O’ Fihel. 
Gams follows them. Comerford names him O’Fihely or Field. In the 
Annals of his Order he appears as Fihely ; and in a memorandum printed 
in Shirley’s ‘‘ Original Letters,” &c., p. 98, he is styled ‘‘S* Thomas 
ffyllye, Bisshop of Laughlyn.” He is also possibly the Bishop Ophily 
(erroneously ? called William), named as predecessor of Francis de 
Ribera on his appointment in 1587. 

These variations of spelling, doubtless, do not indicate any substantial 
difference, but illustrate the unsettled orthography of the times. To 
the eight forms of the name above recounted, the inscription, which is 
probably as good an authority as any, adds one more, namely, Filay. 

Bishop Filay, who, according to Ware, was a native of Cork, was a 
professed member of the order of St. Augustine, Rector of Delgany, 
diocese of Dublin, and Abbot, ‘‘ Monasterii Sti. Agustini, Mageo- 
nen.,’’ when, 15th Jan., 1547, the Pope appointed him to the See of 
Achonry—a fact not known to Ware, Harris, or Cotton, but which 
Dr. Brady’s researches brought to ight. He was allowed to retain 
his monastery of Mageo—which, as neither Brady nor Comerford 
identifies it, | may note, on the authority of the Rev. Denis Murphy, 
8.J., M.R.I.A., was Mayo of the Saxons, near Claremorris, and not to 
be confounded with the Cistercian foundation ‘‘de Magio,”? or Mo- 
naster-Nenagh, Co. Limerick. (See Grace’s Annals, I. A. 8., Appendix, 
p. 169, and Lady Dunraven’s Memorials of Adare.) His translation is 
commemorated by Herrera, in his Alphabetum Augustinianum, p. 480. 
According to Dowling, he was a Franciscan. As to this, see Comer- 
ford and Moran. The question whether he conformed at the Refor- 
mation has been a subject of controversy, but that topic is outside the 
scope of this Paper. 

The date of Bishop Filay’s death is not free from doubt. Thady 
Dowling fails to record it. Ware (in the English edition of 1704-5), 
states explicitly :—‘‘ He died in 1557 [an evident misprint for 
1567], the Friday before Palm Sunday [?.e. March 21st], having 
sate about twelve years, and was buried in the same tomb with his 


Garstin—On some Sixteenth Century Inscriptions. 429 


predecessor Sanders.’’ Mr. Comerford (p. 58), speaking of this bishop, 
says, ‘‘that in the annals of his order he is mentioned” .... ‘‘ up to 
the time of his death in 1566;” and Mr. Shirley corrects Ware’s date 
to 1566, on the authority of a letter (which he prints in ‘ Original 
Letters,” p. 247) from Sir Henry Sidney, Lord Deputy, to the Lords 
of the Privy Council, dated ‘‘ At Kilmaineham the 18th of May, 1566.” 
It runs :— 

“‘ At my late returne out of my journey made in Leinster, I understode of the 
deth of the late incumbent in the Bisshopricke of Laughlyn, to whose place and 
office I have bene earnestly entreatid to comend one Daniel Cavenaugh, a gentleman 
of those parts, and a professor of Divinity,’’? a member of the chapter of Laughlin, 
and one “‘ enabled by the welth and strength of his frends in those parts to be a 
good servaunt to the Queene for the preservacon of Justice, whereof that countrey 
hath great need.’’ 


On the 10th March following, 1566-7, Sidney renews the request 
(O. L., p. 292). Accordingly, Cavanagh was appointed, and as the 
Queen’s Letter for his appointment is dated 10th April, 1567 (Shirley, 
O. L., p. 298), and he was consecrated in that year, the date on the 
tombstone seems to be erroneous. For particulars as to the history of 
these bishops, see, beside the authorities quoted, Dr. (now Archbishop) 
Moran’s ‘‘ See of Leighlin in the 16th Century.” 


Tue Two O’ Brin (O’ Byrne) anp Kavanacu Tomss. 


I proceed in the first place to give the text of the inscriptions, as 
to which no controversy is likely to arise, for they are in such good 
condition as to be quite legible. I shall then give the translation 
simply, reserving for subsequent consideration any questions arising 
thereon. After which I shall add some remarks on the persons and 
places, &c., mentioned. 


I.—Inscription of A.D. 1555 (see fig. 2, Plate xx.). 
ife | Hic ta | eet m’ec Fohannes mutus filias Uillelmi 
flit David rufi phram et eius uror MWabella chauanahg 
filiadonatt uilbinentlig quim aiabus propic | ict | wi 
Deusamen | ama Domini mi.ceeceL ovos.ofs gut. 
tranfitis | roga mi, memores feitis fuimius quod ceftis 
fue | ritig | aliquands quod tum; 


This being translated, runs :— 

““T.H.S. Here lies Mr. John, dumb (07 only ?) son of William 
Fitz-david Roe y’Brain and his wife Mabella Cavanahg, daughter of 
Donogh of Wilbinon(?), on whose souls God have mercy. Amen. 
Anno domini M.ccccc.L.v.” 


430 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Then follows an exhortation to the passer by, on which I shall have 
something to say presently. 


I1.— Inscription of A.D. 1569 (see fig. 3, Plate xxz.). 

ihe | Hie Facet | Willellimus obrin fils momi nati filit 
Wilelini tilit | Dawid rufi Glene iro de | Corralel hil -- |r 
ballenebrenagh ac burgttis | ueteris | Leghienie | obit 
rou die mefis GFuni Ma o° | ceeeefrir® | et ems | uror 
Winna kewanagh filia Wauvici | filij Donati | uilbmonefis 
j obijt—die | megif—Wpisn°eeeee—Corit ata ppici | ectur 
Def dmeit 


This reads in English :—- 


““T. H.S. Here lies William O’Brin, son of Ferganaim (or of 
‘nameless’) son of William Fitz David Roe, Gent., of Corranloski and 
Ballenebrenagh, and burgess of Old Leghlin. He died on the 17th 
of June, a.p. mecccctxtx. And his wife, Winna Kewanagh, daughter 
of Maurice Fitz-Donogh of Wilbinon (?), who died on the —— of —, 
A.D. Mccccc—. On whose souls God have mercy. Amen.” 


Owing to the interchangeable nature of the black-letter characters, 
the want of word-division, &c., there is some uncertainty as to the 
force of some words in the original, which I will mention seriatim :— 


In No. 1 (a), the fourth word, before Johannes, is like hic re- 


peated, and so Ryan reads it, but that is unmeaning. I read it mC, 
which would be, and was probably meant by the carver for, ’Mac. 
But, as no Christian name precedes it, that seems out of place, and I 


submit that the 0 is to be deemed an error—one of many—for Y, and 
that we have an early form of our modern “ Mr.,” an abbreviation of 
Magister, which, in the form of ‘‘ Master,’’ was commonly used as an 
appellation of dignity in.the Elizabethan period to which these monu- 
ments belong, and of which traces are found even in Roman inscrip- 
tions, as may be seen in Hubner. Mention of two persons of this very 
name, ‘‘ William and Arthur Mac Bryn, sons of Master Arthur Mac 
Bryn,” occur in a grant of Primate Sweteman, a.p. 13865 (Elrington’s 
Ussher, xi. 436-7, quoted in King’s Primacy of Armagh, p. 39: see 
also p. 40). 

In No. 1 (0), the next word after Johannes unquestionably 
reads—as Ryan has it—mutus = dumb; but, considering that as the 


letter { in these inscriptions is usually undotted, so that this criterion 
if J ) 


GarsTIN—On some Sixteenth Century Inscriptions. 431 


is wanting; and considering also that t and C in the writing of the 
period, as well as in the black-letter, were, as also in sound, almost 
identical—a fact which explains the still unsettled mode of spelling 
such words as ‘‘ ancient.” I must not disregard a suggestion of Professor 


Atkinson that the word in question was intended for UNiCUS, = only 
(son), which seems more probable. The more difficult literal reading, 


MUMS = the dumb (or at least stuttering) son, is not, however, with- 
out support. The Rev. Denis Murphy has obligingly referred me to 
Morrin’s Rolls of Chancery (i. 178), where, under date 24th June, 1548 
(3° Kd. VI.), a pardon is issued to ‘‘ John Ballaghe O’ Byrne of Bally- 
vane, co. Carlow, horseman,’”’ who, he thinks might be the same per- 
son, ‘‘the ballaghe being put for balb—a mistake of the guttural 
sound by the writer of the pardon, like Barrogh for Barrow, Barba.” 
It is remarkable, however, that five other persons are named in this 
pardon, and that the name or epithet is applied to each. 

In No. 2, the two words after ‘‘ Johannes,” or rather one divided 


in two, which reads W101 Watt, presents much difficulty. I believe 


that we have one word tomtiiatt. With this conjecture the Rev. 
James Graves agrees. He reads the word as a proper name of the 
father of William ‘‘ O’ Brin,” viz. ‘‘ Inominatus;” and he adds, ‘‘ There 
is a well-known Irish name ‘ Ferganaim’ = ‘vir sine nomine,’ which 
means ‘inominatus,’ or nameless. ... It was common amongst the 
Kavanaghs.”’ See a note of O’ Donovan to the Pour Masters, a.p. 1541. 
With this agrees Mr. Huband Smith, who gives instances from some 
records. 

Dean Reeves has kindly referred me to the Calendar of Patent 
Rolls, 503, in 17th Rep. Irish Record Office, p. 82, where appears a 
pardon to ‘‘ Wm. m° Fergananim O’Birne, of Co. Carlow,” 31st Aug., 
40 Eliz., but that date being 1598, it can scarcely refer to the subject 
of the epitaph of 1569. 

Should anyone be unwilling to accept the reading ‘‘ Ferganaim,” 
I have also to suggest that the explanation may be found in a refe- 
rence to the other tomb, and that the word means, ‘‘ named in—se. the 
other inscription.” This would be quite consistent, as a reference to 
the two inscriptions, as before given, will show. It may be argued as 
against this, that these two monuments are not near each other, so 
that such a reference would be too vague. But, as Ryan records, 
‘‘this monument was pulled in pieces by the deluded rebels of 1798,” 
so it is probably not now in its original position. 

In Nos. 1 and 2, the local epithet, wilitnonen{ts, applied in both 
inscriptions to the Cavanaghs. It means of some place named Wilbinon, 
or such like. If the three first letters = vil, we may read, “‘ of the 
town of Binon,”’ or, as Mr. Graves has it, Dinon. In the map of the 
Barony of Idrone (Kilkenny Arch. Jour., 4th ser., i. 187), the only 
name like the one desiderated on is Tulmoyonnis. Mr. Murphy thinks 
the place in question is Polmonty or this. Failing local identification, 


432 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


I hazard the conjecture of a mis-writing for Vill-burgensis = Burgess of 
the town (of Old Leighlin), as occurs elsewhere on the tomb. 

On the south side of the altar-tomb of William O’Brin is carved a 
shield, bearing the upper portion of three animals—‘‘ two and one,” 
as the heralds say—probably intended for demi-lions, but more resem- 
bling foxes ‘‘rampant,”’ and ‘‘ couped”’—their tails escaping in the 
operation. Above this is the name 


Sidaline) Welipee Lee MEE 


to the left, turned upside down, with a blank space before it unoccu- 
pied; possibly intended for a Christian name. 

Now it is curious that, according to Burke’s General Armory 
(1878 ed.), the Byrnes and O’Byrne arms, as borne by the notorious 
chieftain Fiach M‘Hugh O’ Byrne, chief of the name temp. Elizabeth, 
and the Cabinteely and Wicklow Byrnes, were: a chevron, between 
three dexter hands. I have before me a woodcut of ‘‘The Byrns’ 
Arms,”’ in Francis-street, Dublin, where was the drinking ‘‘ Spaw,” 
figuring in an advertisement thereof in the Public Gazetteer of March 
24-8, 1761, which exhibits the three hands separated by the chevron, 
surmounted by the mermaid crest as assigned to all the same families. 

On the other hand, all the O’Briens, from the monarch who fell at 
Clontarf to the Thomonds and Inchiquins, bore three lions, but they 
were ‘‘ passant guardant,” and ‘‘in pale,” that is at full length, one 
over the other. In fact, the nearest resemblance in name and bearings. 
in the Armory to the arms on the Leighlin tomb is in the coat assigned 
by Carney, Ulster, in 1684, to James Brien, viz., ‘‘ Gu., three lions, 
passant, two and one, or.’’ But these were passant; so the question 
as to which family the arms at Leighlin belonged must remain in . 
abeyance. 

Having thus tried to establish the sense of the inscriptions, some- 
thing must be said about their subjects. 

In the first place, one naturally looks for the family or stem-name. 
We find in these inscriptions, besides many Christian names, two such 
surnames, each given in two forms, different in spelling, but really 
identical, viz. y’Brian and O’Brin, with Chavanagh and Kewanagh. 
The prefix y in the former represents the Irish Uo or U, and was 
superseded by the modern O’. (See Reeves, Kec. Ant., 370.) In the 
second couple the beginnings and endings vary, but the name is one, 
hodie Cavanagh. The form Kewanagh is frequently found in con- 
temporary writings. The transposition of the final g and 4 may be for 
phonetic reasons. The former coupled names might be supposed to 
be the Elizabethan form of O’Brien ; but, apart from Dr. Joyce’s 
assurance, which in itself would suffice, we have conclusive evidence 
that the family described is that of the O’Byrnes, which, with the 
Cavanaghs, were the most numerous and powerful clans in the neigh- 
bourhood of Leighlin. An example of the name O’Birn, or O’ Byrne, 


GarstiIn—On some Sixteenth Century Inscriptions. 4383: 


being spelled O’Brin, will be found in Ware’s Bishops, where Mala- 
chias, Bishop of Kildare, who died 1176, is so designated. 

The persons named were all related. The two O’Byrnes were, 
apparently, uncle and nephew, whose wives, both Cavanaghs, were aunt 
and niece to each other. Thus we are enabled to construct three ge- 
nerations of the pedigree of both families, as is here shown :— 


WiuuraM Firz-DAvID Donacu CAVANAGH — 
Ror O’ Byrne _ ‘¢ Wilbinonensis.”’ | 


FERGANAIM — ... JOHANNES = MABELLA. Maurice _ 
ob. 1555. 


| | 


WILLIAM, = WInnA, 
of Coraloski, &c., survived. 
Burgess of Old Leighlin, 
ob. 17 June, 1569. 


The epithet red = Rufus = Roe, applied to William O’Brin, was 
one in common use. Though each inscription is in memory of husband 
and wife, each contains but a single date, namely, 1555 and 1569. In 
the former case it is doubtful whether the year, which alone is given, 
refers to both husband and wife, or the survivor. It may be that of the 
monument. In the latter case the name of the wife, or rather widow, 
was evidently put on the tombstone during her lifetime, blanks being 
left after the word obit for the day, month, and year, the intention 
being that the dates should be filled in at her death—a plan by 
no means unusual in medieval times. There is a good example at 
St. Canice’s, Kilkenny, and I could mention several modern instances. 

Those who desire further to investigate the genealogy can consult 
‘* Historical Reminiscences of the O’Byrnes, O’Tooles, O’ Kavanaghs, 
and other Irish Chieftains,’ by O’ Byrne, which was privately printed 
at London, 1848, 8vo. Also Daniel O’Byrne’s ‘‘ History of the Queen’s 
County”? (Dublin, 1856), which promised, in a History of Wicklow 
(never published) a fuller account of these clans. The Cavanagh 
Pedigree will be found printed in ‘‘ Burke’s Landed Gentry”’ (abridged), 
and in the Ailkenny Archeological Journal of July, 1856. Notices of 
the family will also be found in Hogan’s ‘‘ Description of Ireland in 
1598.” Next in interest to the persons named are the places. 


Of Old Leighlin—so called even before the sixteenth century, to 
distinguished it from Leighlin-bridge—little need be said. The Cathe- 
dral is described by Ryan (p. 348), and of the city not much is memo- 
rable. Carew, whose collections, now at Lambeth, afford such a 
store of history of the government of this country, owned property 
near this, and lived on it occasionally. It returned two members 
to the Irish Parliament (Sir Boyle Roche’s name being almost the last, 


434 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


as well as the most notable on the list). The city is now a poor village 
of about twenty cabins. 

As one, at least, of the O’Byrnes named in the inscription is de- 
scribed as a burgess of Old Leighlin, it should be noted that that 
designation conveyed more than the ordinary meaning of citizenship. 
In the thirteenth century Bishop Harlewin bestowed burgages, or 
dwelling-houses, on the burgesses of Leighlin, accompanied by a grant 
of the franchises of Bristol, reserving to his See a yearly grant of 12d. 
out of each burgage. 

The liberties extended about a mile and a-half round the town, and 
were defined by large boundary stones, inscribed, ‘‘ Terminus Burgens. 
. Leighlinen . hie lapis est’’ (Ledwich), some of which are still extant. 
The name ‘‘ Burgage”’ still survives as that of the seat of the Vigors 
family. 

The other places mentioned are Ballenebrenagh and Corraloski. 
Ryan says they were in the immediate neighbourhood of Leighlin. 
The former will be found indicated on the O.S. Map. Mr. Vigors 
tells me it ‘‘is a townland about three miles north of Old Leighhn, 
and the name is in every-day use. Corraloski,”’ he adds, ‘‘is not so 
certain, but one of the oldest men living at Old Leighlin told me that 
there was a place known as Craanloski, adjoining the Ballenebrenagh 
above-named, and between it and Old Leighlin.” In the Idrone map, 
before referred to, appears the name Caronloss, about midway between 
Leighlin and Carlow, on the Kilkenny side of the Barrow, about two 
miles from the river. 

The name rather resembles Cloaghruish, between which and Kille- 
nane, at the head of Glan Reynald, near Leighlin (as is recorded in 
Dowling’s Annals under 1522), Maurice Doran, Bishop of that See, 
was, in 1529, barbarously murdered by his archdeacon, Maurice Kava- 
nagh—probably one of the family commemorated by these tombs. 
Clougherouske, in Clanreynold, is mentioned in a Chancery Roll of 
1548 (Morrin, i. 178), and this is doubtless the place twice mentioned 
in connexion with the members of the O’ Byrne family in the following 
document :— 

‘Inquisition at Carlow, September, 1625.—Richard late bishop of Leighlin 
was seised of Killenu and Garrebrit in county Carlow, and with the assent and 
consent of the dean and chapter of the cathedral of St. Lazarian of Leighlin, by 
deed dated 8th December, 1589, granted them to Henry Sheftielde of Fennors-court in 
said county, his heirs and assigns for ever—said Henry, by deed dated lst May, 1691, 
in consideration of a sum of money, conveyed same lands to Mortagh M‘Tirlagh 
Birne of Cloughrousk, and Fferdorrogh O’Gormogane of Grangefort in county of 
Carlow ; and aforesaid Mortagh and Fferdorrogh by writing dated 2nd May, 1602, 
granted to Edmond Birne of Cloughrouske all and singular the said lands.—Held 
of the king by knight’s service.”’ 


The exhortation which closes the 1555 inscription runs thus, 
commencing with a distich :— 
“¢O vos omnes qui transitis 


Rogo nostri memores sitis. 
Fuimus quod estis. Fueritis aliquando quod sumus.”’ 


LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


£ 


Plate XX. 


Cartow 


EIGHLIN CATHEDRAL- 


b 


1 OO ety ee ee 


HG eG 


a 


vay 


a 
Vo 


eri ae 


na 


taken 4 Oct* 1854 Q 


- 4 “ 
q i . att le ah. 


QV. 
E 


A IGEG 
MATHEW SANDERS 


Pv. 
STIR Ae 


C2 EarL.ow 


a 
(BB 
, Ltd., DUBLIN 


w oe 
CIGHLIN CAT 


o 


4 
or 


Vol. 2, Ser. ii. 


SHOP 


% 


A. 
Ru bbing dike 
Bl 


Tall 
OLD 
Photo-Lith. by FORSTER & CO. 


Proce. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Plate XX1I. 


~ 


| x i La ia isi inate 


hue. tha 2 
yas = 


; BY at 
ORES x eye 
iF estes a Bet aera 3 
App | TS, Gey, Nbc -2 ys a : att ea 3 2S. ae 
Seder Fs Wii E Sh eae ina banana’ tit Or 
, zs Ie eee Oe ok 
; a» SA at - &) CoN aan * 
FE SRO e x “OE Fe Me <3 i 3 : A 


‘ 
mole 


AW iN NE “a ease? oN "en pres at ae Cree eth tmnt 


st oe ff i QP ni . Ne: Gein pee 


——— 
: - onc 
aaa 3 sen S >= 


em 


eS - on 


oo 
SESH aug ny us 


Yam a PS : 


Zamna SUE qe eyole 


ER & Co, Ltd., DUBLIN. 


by FORST 


Proc. R.L.A.. Vol. 2, Ser. ii. 
Photo-Lith. 


GaRstTIN—On some Sixteenth Century Inscriptions. 438 


This is a variation of one of the simplest and commonest formulas 
im medizyal epitaphs. An early example in Norman-French is found 
at Lewes on the tomb of John Warren, seventh Karl of Surrey, who 
died in 1304 :— 
“¢ Vous ge passez, on bouche close 
Pries pur cely ke cy repose : 
Eu vie come vous estis jadis fu, 
Et vous tiel serietz come je su.”’ 


Almost identical with this, but longer, is the epitaph in Canterbury 
Cathedral on Edward the Black Prince, 1376, given in “‘ Pettigrew’s 
Epitaphs,” p. 42. The late eminent antiquary, Mr. J. Gough Nichols 
published, in the Gentleman’s Magazine, an English metrical transla- 
tion of twenty-eight lines, commencing :— 


‘¢ Whoe’er thou art, with lips comprest, 
That passest where this corps doth rest, 
To that I tell thee, list, O man, 

So far as I to tell thee can, 
Such as thou art I was but now, 
And as I am so shall be thou.’’ 


A very doggrel and unmetrical English version of this common 
subject will be found in the Preface to ‘‘ Pettigrew.’’ See also examples 
at pages 63, 64, 66, 72, 73, &c., of that book. An Irish example is 
to be found printed in the Al. Hist. and Arch. Journal of Ireland, of 
April, 1870, p. 119. 

Perhaps I may venture, in conclusion, to offer my rendering of the 
less elaborate ‘‘ moral’’ on the Leighlin tomb :— 


‘¢ All ye travellers who pass by 
Think, I pray, of me; 
As ye are so once was I; 
As I am so ye shall be.” 


436 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LVIII.—Fuint Imprements rrom tHE Nortu-Kast or Irenanp. By 
W. J. Kyowres. (Plates XXII. and XXIII.) 


[Read, June 22, 1885.] 


In a previous Paper read before the Academy on June 11, 1883, I 
endeavoured to show that certain flakes and other worked flints from 
the north-east coast of Ireland were older than the neolithic age. 
Since that time I have given considerable attention to the subject, 
and would now beg leave to present a further report of my investiga- 
tions in proof of that theory. 

Tre Ratsep Bracu.—I stated in my former Paper that I had 
found boulder clay on the surface of the raised beach, and also mixed 
up with the stones beneath the surface in some places.1. [I was aware 
that Mr. G. H. Kinahan, M. R. I. A., had stated that Esker drifts 
were sometimes found on low ground ;? and I ventured to express the 
opinion that the long ridge-like formation known as the Curran might 
be rather of the nature of an Esker than an ordinary raised beach ; 
that, though only twenty-five feet above high water-line, it might be 
older than the ordinary twenty-five feet raised beach; but I did not 
mean to deny that there was a raised beach at all, as some seem 
to imagine. Anyone can see that the shore has been raised, and with 
it not only the gravelly formation at Larne, but the chalk, las, and 
every other formation along the north-east coast. 

I have no wish to set up my own views on a geological question 
against the opinion of experienced geologists ;* and I shall not, there- 
fore, on the present occasion, make any reference to the question of 
the boulder clay bemg found in connexion with the gravels, but 
content myself with my former position, that the worked flints, being 
found at all depths of the various sections, cannot be classed as surface 
objects, and are therefore older than neolithic implements as defined 
by our highest authorities. In addition to this I can give very good 
proof of the age of the implements, without making any reference to 
the age of the gravelly formation of the raised beach. 

Tue Workep Frits rrom tHE Ratsep Bracu.—TI have found 
flakes, cores, and large pear-shaped implements at various depths in 
the gravel ;+ but among these there are no arrow-heads, scrapers,® 
quartzite hammer-stones, or smaller chips, such as we meet with in 


1 Ante, p. 209. 

2 Geology of Ireland, p. 226. 

3 Mr. Kinahan has informed me that I cannot look on the raised beach at 
Larne as any older than the ordinary twenty-five feet beach. 

4 T have not yet found any of the longish pointed implements in sitz. 

> Rev. G. R. Buick has obtained one very large scraper, but unlike our 
undoubted neolithic scrapers in many respects. 


Knowies—Flint Implements from North-East of Ireland. 4387 


ordinary flint factories like those I have explored at Ballintoy, Port- 
stewart, and Dundrum. If the worked flints of the raised beach are 
of neolithic age, it is therefore a strange fact that all those objects, 
which are admitted to be of that age, are absent. 

The worked flints from the raised beach have a thick crust, 
mostly white, but sometimes reddish, having been stained before 
inclusion in the gravels; while arrow-heads, scrapers, and other im- 
plements of undoubted neolithic age, which are found in various parts 
of the country, are only very slightly changed. 

On the surface of the crust there is a porcellanous glaze, so hard 
that it cannot be scratched with a knife; but, when broken, we find 
that the part beneath the surface corresponds very closely, both in 
appearance and hardness, with the broken edge of a piece of common 
delf. J have several flakes and cores which I found 7m stu in the 
gravels which have had the hard glazed surface worn off, especially at 
angular parts, such as the ridge made by the removal of two flakes, 
leaving the rough and more porous part beneath the surface exposed. 
I can prove, from the action of the waves at the present time, that 
this wearing away of the glazed surface was caused by crusted flint 
haying been rolled about by the waves. If we pick up some of the 
pieces of ordinary delf which find their way to the sea-shore near 
towns, we will find that, from having been rolled about by the waves, 
the glazed outside has been worn off the angular ridges frequently 
found about the bottom and rim, leaving the rough interior exposed, 
just as we find in the case of the flints. When those flints which 
have had the glazed surface worn off are compared with the pieces of 
waterworn delf, the likeness is very striking and convincing. This 
shows us that the thick delf-hke crust had been formed on the 
worked flints, and that they had been rolled about by the waves of 
the sea till the hard glazed surface was in some parts worn off, before 
being inclosed in the gravelly formation of the raised beach. The 
worked flints are therefore older than the formation in which they are 
included. 

THe Incrustation.—When a flake or other incrusted flint is 
broken, we find the crust to be of considerable thickness. J have 
found it, in some cases, to occupy fully two-thirds in thickness of the 
substance of the flake. The crusted part does not break with the 
smooth even fracture of the flint, but is rough and hackly. It is the 
weathered part of the flint, and must have been formed by exposure 
to the atmosphere, or when only so slightly covered that air and 
water had free access. I have paid attention to the subject for some 
time, and I find that the weathered crust has not formed on flints 
buried in the boulder clay, nor in the interglacial gravels which are 
covered by boulder clay. Neither has it formed on flakes and scrapers 
which I found imbedded in the old surface layers of the sandhills 
near Ballintoy, Portstewart, and Dundrum; while flints found on the 
surface near those places are more or less whitened and glossy on the 
surface. I have also obtuined arrow-heads and other manufactured 


438 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


flint objects from peat bogs having their surface dull and fresh, as if 
only newly made. 

The incrusting process would, no doubt, be largely influenced by 
the nature of the flint, some kinds containing more impurities than 
others, and also by atmospheric conditions. The crust might there- 
fore form on the flints of one district more quickly than on those of 
others; but, in county Antrim, the quality of the flmt from which 
the worked flints of the raised beach were formed must, in many 
cases, have been similar to that from which our arrow-heads and 
scrapers were made; and supposing both sets to be of the same age, 
the conditions as to climate must often have been the same for both. 
Might we not, therefore, reasonably expect that if not generally, at 
least frequently, we would find arrow-heads and scrapers as deeply 
crusted as the flints of the raised beach. We find, however, that such 
is not the case; and that even arrow-heads and scrapers found on the 
surface at Larne and Island Magee, quite close to where the whitened 
flints of the raised beach are taken up, are frequently without the 
slightest trace of weathering. I think it will be taken for granted 
that I speak from sufficient experience, when I say that I have been 
collecting flint implements for over twenty years, and that my collec- 
tion of flint objects of neolithic age exceeds 6000, fully 2000 of which 
have been collected by my own hands. Yet in examining all these 
objects, I find no change on the surface that can at all be compared 
with the great change that has taken place on the surface of the flints 
from the raised beach. 

We meet sometimes with arrow-heads which have the surface 
whitened, as, for example, those found at Portstewart, but, if broken, 
the crust will be found to be very thin. We find other arrow-heads, 
again, whitened all through; but if we break them, we see that the 
substance has still the close texture and even fracture of flint ; and if 
the whiteness is the result of a change caused by exposure to the 
weather, and not owing to the flint partaking of that colour at first, 
then the change must be in a very early stage as compared with that 
which has taken place on the flints from the raised beach. 

The crust on paleolithic implements is frequently spoken of as a 
calcareous incrustation; but the crust of the flmts from the raised 
beach seems to have nothing calcareous about it, as I haye tried acids 
on many specimens, and found no effervescence. I have not had a 
chemical examination made; but I believe it will be found that the 
weathered crust is a silicate of some kind. 

In some of the flints the crust has a banded appearance, almost like 
an agate. Fig. 9, Pl. xxim., shows the section of a broken flake, 
where the crust is divided into two by a band of closer texture passing 
along the middle. In Fig. 10, Pl. xxm., we have the section of an 
implement which has been broken, where five bands are seen, three 
of which are light-coloured, and separated by two other bands of 
closer texture, approaching in appearance the unaltered flint of the 
interior of the implement. I do not know what these lines of closer 


Knowies—Lint Implements from North-East of Ireland. 439: 


texture may mean, unless they would indicate a time of rest from the 
weathering process. If so, some of the worked flints from the raised 
beach may have been imbedded in other formations several times, 
being exposed by turns, when the weathering would go on again. 

THe Neoriraic PEoPLE workING THE CrusteD Fiints.—The sand- 
hills of Whitepark Bay, near Ballintoy, show the remains of an exten- 
sive flint factory. I have obtained a large number of neolithic flint 
implements from this place, some of which were imbedded in darkened 
layers—the remains of the ancient surface layers which existed at the 
time the flint workers lived there. The old surface layers were 
covered up with a great thickness of sand, which was preserved 
until lately by a close sward of grass. When I first visited the place 
about ten or twelve years ago, the covering of sand had been almost 
entirely removed by the wind, and the old floors and sites of dwelling- 
places were again laid bare. Around these hut sites there was the 
appearance of a busy trade having been carried on at one time, in the 
manufacturing of flint implements. The old soil, which was more 
coherent than the sand on which it rested, contained not only manu- 
factured implements, but cores, flakes, and hammer-stones, besides the 
teeth and broken bones of the animals on which the people lived. 
There were also their needles and borers made out of splinters of bone, 
and hammers made from antlers of the red deer, but no trace of metal 
of any kind. Everything was of the ordinary neolithic type. During 
one of my yisits to this place, I observed several flints with a deep 
incrustation like that on the flints from the raised beach, which had 
been chipped and flaked by the neolithic flint-workers. On making a 
search I found, farther down, near the shore, coarsely-chipped blocks 
and cores, together with thick heavy flakes, all deeply incrusted like 
those occurring at Larne. The explanation was clear at a glance. 
The neolithic flmt-workers of the sandhills had found these older 
cores and flakes thickly crusted even in their time, and carried them 
up to beside their huts, and tried to re-work them. I found many 
pieces which must have proved intractable, and been thrown down as 
useless; but I have one curious, knife-like chopper which they have 
manufactured out of a very large flake of the older age. The old 
surface is deeply crusted; but the newer work is almost unchanged. 
Where they have succeeded in getting off passable flakes, we always 
find the thick crust on one side, while the fracture made by these newer 
people is quite fresh. It would appear to me that there was a stoppage 
of the weathering process during all the time the flints were buried, 
and that no change had taken place in either the old or new surfaces. 
I find that the same state of things existed at other places; and I 
have an excellent core of the older age, from Portstewart, which has 
been used as a hammer by the newer people. 

Worxep Frinrs From tHe Boutrper Cray.—When examining the 
boulder clay near Larne, I found, in one section, six feet from the 
surface, and firmly bedded, a flint core haying two flakes struck off, 
leaving depressions where the bulbs of the flakes had come out. The 


440 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


two flakes have come off quite close to each other, leaving a ridge 
such as we find in ordinary cores. There is a natural prong jutting 
from the core ; and if we look at the object as a whole we find that it 
would make an excellent pointed implement of the kind figured in 
Plate xxmt., fig. 5. In another section I found a flake-like flint, but 
without a bulb, having the edge partially dressed for scraping. 

I do not think anyone would doubt the artificial character of the 
flaking on these specimens.® 

Frmt Frakes From Interciactat Gravets.—I stated in the note 
at end of my Paper on Flint Implements from Larne and the North- 
East Coast,’ that I had found two flakes in gravel, capped by thirty 
feet of boulder clay. These were found at Ballyrudder, about half 
way between Larne and Glenarm. We find there a mass of gravel not 
unlike the Larne gravels in some respects, but having a covering of 
boulder clay about thirty feet in thickness, and containing shells of 
Arctic character. I have made several examinations of these gravels, 
and have now obtained ten flakes. Several of these have marks on 
the edge, as if made by scraping; but one small one is neatly dressed 
all round the edge. Two are outside flakes; seven are uncrusted ; 
two have the surface whitened, but there is no deep crust; and one 
has a deep incrustation like the Larne flakes, but the crust has been 
split off the greater part of the back. I have not the slightest doubt 
that this flake was incrusted before being included in the interglacial 
gravels. The flakes have all well-marked bulbs of percussion, and are 
similar to flakes of artificial character that we find in many other 
places in-Antrim. None of them were received from workmen, or 
obtained by examining masses. of loose material; but all were found 
by myself by slowly excavating the gravel of the section, and taking 
out with my own hands any flint object that appeared zm situ. I 
figure two specimens (see figs. 7 and 8, Plate xxm.). 

I have also obtained from these gravels several core-like flints, 
together with an object which, though rude, I consider to be of the 
same character as the large pear-shaped implements from the raised 
beach. 

Tue Burs or Percusston.—As the bulb of percussion is a principal 
test for determining the artificial workmanship on flints, this may be 
considered the proper place to say a word or two about it. I have 
made some experiments in breaking flint, and, as far as my experience 
goes, the bulb can only be produced by a blow. The cause of the 


® I also found a large pear-shaped implement with supposed glacial markings 
on an artificially dressed surface ; but as I did not find it imbedded in any forma- 
tion, and as authorities differ—one doubting the glacial character of the marks, 
and another the artificial character of the flaking—lI will withhold it for the 
present. 

7 See ante, p. 218. 

8 For a list of those shells, see Paper by Canon Grainger, M. R. 1. A., British 
Association Report for 1874, Trans. of Sections, p. 73. ; 


KwnowLrs— Lint Implements from North-East of Ireland. 441 


bulb I imagine to be this:—When a blow is struck on some homo- 
geneous substance like flint, a series of waves will be produced 
through the body of the object struck, all radiating from the point of 
impact. The fracture is determined, I believe, by the course of these 
waves and a downward force which is also imparted. The waves, 
proceeding in concentric circles, will cause the cone or bulb, which, it 
will be observed, is sometimes step-like in character. We find in the 
flakes from the raised beach, and also from the interglacial gravels, 
that two and three cones are produced in the same flake. An imper- 
fect hammer, by producing two or three points of impact, would, I 
imagine, originate the extra cones. 

If flint breaks up naturally, or is broken with a massive hammer, 
which strikes a good breadth of surface, no bulb will be produced. A 
rocking motion will, I believe, produce bulbs; and the minute dress- 
ing on the edges of our finer flint implements may have been produced 
in this way, instead of by direct blows. 

On the sea-shore, the rolling of the waves, by knocking one stone 
against another, may sometimes separate a flake with a bulb from a 
piece of flint, but these are mere chips; and oftener we find the 
fractures that have been produced by the wave having no mark of a 
bulb. Anyone who pays attention to the action of water on flint, 
glass, or broken delf, will find that cases of fracture by the action of 
the waves are rare. There is a rounding off of angles, and a tendency 
to turn the object into a rounded pebble; but there is no general 
production of flakes. 

Tue lyerements.—Besides the flakes, we find implements of two 
or perhaps three kinds in the sections and among the denuded mate- 
rials of the raised beach.’ . One kind is rudely dressed, so as to form a 
longish pointed implement, seldom much broader at the base than 
the point. Ihave figured several of these in my previous Paper on 
‘Flint Implements from the North-East Coast’; and I now show a 
very peculiar one from Island Magee. It is very much more mas- 
sive at the point than the butt, and it may possibly have been 
intended for mounting. At the point a small splinter has been broken 
off by the action of the waves; and I may remark, in passing, that 
this fracture shows no sign of a bulb having been produced. The 
implement is seven and a-half inches long; and from about the middle 


9 In an opening paragraph of my previous Paper on Flint Implements I made a 
remark, intended only to apply to some flakes from Larne, in the Royal College of 
Science, to the effect that the objects hitherto found and described as implements 
were in reality only flakes. Mr. W. Gray, M.R.I.A., has reminded me that both 
he and Mr. J. H. Staples have described implements from the raised beach. Iam 
sorry that I have done injustice to Mr. Staples or Mr. Gray, even in a prefatory 
remark. See abstract of Paper, showing result of very careful observation by 
Mr. Staples in Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club Report for 1882, and Mr. Gray’s 
paper in Journal of Royal Historical and Archeological Association of Ireland for 

uly, 1879. 


R.I.A. PROC., SER. II. VOL. LI.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. ZY 


442 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


to the point, it is more or less triangular in section. I show both 
front and side views (but the point, by mistake, has been placed down- 
wards in the figure) (see Fig. 1, Pl. xxm.). I have several others of 
this type. 

Fig. 2, Pl. xxm., shows an implement dressed all over, with the 
exception of a small piece of the natural crust at the base. It is 
triangular in section, and is of the kind which would be described as 
shoe-shaped. It approaches, in my opinion, the form of certain shoe- 
shaped implements from Acton, which I have seen exhibited in 
General Pitt-Rivers’ collection at South Kensington. It was found in 
Island Magee, and is five and three-quarter inches long and three inches 
broad at the base. 

A second kind consist of implements with a heavy butt for holding in 
the hand, and pointed at the opposite end, one of which was figured in 
my previous Paper.’? Some have natural prongs of flint for a point, and 
a dressed butt to fit the hand. Fig. 5, Pl. xx1m., shows a cone-like im- 
plement of this kind. It is four and a-half inches long and nine inches 
in circumference near the base, it was found at Kilroot. I have 
several implements with dressed base and natural point; and in all 
the cases the intention of using the natural prong as a point is 
perfectly evident. I have, besides these, several implements with 
natural base and dressed point. Animplement made from a split flint 
pebble is shown by Fig. 3, Pl. xxi. It is oval in shape, four and 
a-half inches long, and three and a-half broad at the base. It is 
flattish, and approaches in shape some paleeolithic implements, though 
muchruder. Very little of the original outside crust has been dressed 
off, and the dressed parts are heavily crusted. The edges have never 
been sharp or intended for cutting. It was found at Kilroot. 

I show, in Fig. 6, Pl. xxur., an implement much of the character 
of the large pear-shaped implements, only that it is smaller, and has 
been dressed all over. In this specimen, though an excellent pointed 
weapon has been produced, we see none of that alternate flaking from 
an edge such as we find in paleolithic and neolithic implements. The 
point has been the only part intended for use. It is four and a-half 
inches long and seven and a-half in circumference at the base. It was 
also found at Kilroot, not far from where I got the previously described 
specimen. (Fig. 3, Pl. xxi.) 

Fig. 4, Pl. xxm., shows one of several implements from the 
raised beach which may be taken as a separate class. They are 
pointed, but short, and have probably been used mounted. The dress- 
ing has been made by a few bold strokes. 

Fig. 7, Pl. xxur., shows a flake from the interglacial gravels at 
Ballyrudder, half size; but the bulb is not well brought out in the 
figure. 


10 «<¢ Flint Implements from Raised Beach at Larne,’’ &c., Pl. xtv., Fig. 1, antea 
p. 209. 


Know.ts— Flint Implements from North-East of Ireland. 443 


Fig. 8, Pl. xxmt., shows a small scraper-lke object from the same 
gravels, natural size. The figure, however, does not do justice to 
the dressing along the edges. 

Conctuston.—I have now shown, as I did in my former Paper, 
that those worked flints which I class as the older series are found at 
considerable depths beneath the surface in the gravels of the raised 
beach. They thus differ from neolithic objects, which are found on 
the surface. 

That a thick, weathered crust had been formed, and the flints 
rolled about by the waves till the crust was in part worn away, before 
the gravels of the raised beach were formed; while: implements of 
admitted neolithic age are neither so encrusted nor found in the 
gravels. 

That we find, at various places round the coast, the neolithic flint 
implement-makers trying to re-work the older flint flakes and cores, 
which were deeply incrusted even in their time. 

Even the worked flints from the boulder clay and interglacial 
gravels are not, for the present, taken into account. I think I have 
given sufficient evidence to prove that we have two sets of flint 
implements in the north-east of Ireland, one of which is older than 
the neolithic age. 

There is, however, a difficulty in settling the age of the older 
series. Are they, for instance, older or newer than the paleolithic 
implements? I am hopeful that the interglacial gravels may yet 
throw further light on this point. It appears to me that to English 
archeologists no evidence is satisfactory as proof of flint implements 
being of paleolithic age but the finding with them of remains of 
extinct mammalia. You must have river gravels and extinct mammalha 
or caves and extinct mammalia. I have not been able to find remains 
of extinct mammalia in connexion with my older set of implements ; 
and therefore I have abstained from using the term paleolithic. It 
would seem to me that the term has become so identified with imple- 
ments of a certain age, make, and finish, that it would appear out of 
place to apply it to implements of a different make, whether newer or 
older. 

The implements of paleolithic age show such skill in workman- 
ship, that anyone must see that they were not the weapons used by 
man in his earliest stage of development; and that before acquiring 
the skill to make a paleolithic weapon he must have passed through 
several stages. At first he would use natural stones; but experience 
would soon teach him that stones with a point were more effective 
than rounded pebbles; and necessity would soon induce him to try his 
hand at making pointed weapons. 

Anyone comparing a series of the large pear-shaped weapons from 
the raised beach with paleolithic weapons would find some points of 
likeness. There would be the heavy butt, the pear shape, and point 
in both cases; but owing to the ruder make and finish of the former 
series, he would naturally conclude that they were the older of the 


444 Proceedings of the Royal trish Academy. 


two. The paleolithic series would appear to be a higher development 
of the type from the raised beach. JI am aware, however, that rude- 
ness is not always a test of age; and that many things of a rude type 
are produced when an art is declining; but if this is sometimes the 
case, we must not allow ourselves to lose sight of the fact, that im an 
early stage human implements would be of a very rude kind; and 
taking into account all the evidence I have given in this Paper, 1 am 
inclined to the belief that, in the present case, rudeness does indicate 
age. I consider we have evidence, not of a decline of the art of 
making flint implements, but evidence of the art being in a compara- 
tively early stage. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


roc. koleA., Vol. 11 -; Ser. II. Plate XXII. 


Des. from Nature, Lithogr. and Printed by FORSTER & CO,, Lmtd., DUBLIN. 


Bho 


fish 


j ‘ i U 3] Y lem Ys We Kye 
Terve sone eA Si ANAS Pilea erlovne ea eee veel nary (eased cae 
. . + > i K 3 
. ESSE AI Del, Wi Roh ees 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Bevoc. ReIeA., Vol, 11 ., Ser. II Plate XXIIL 


ie Des. from Nature, Lithogr. and Printed by FORSTER & CO, Lmtd., DUBLIN. ' 


‘ 


te) 35 comet fet 
ee eee ar, 


rl Ask wom ee 


Ay 


Frazer—On an Karly Ecclesiastical Silver Seal. 445 


LIX.—Earty Ecctestastican Seat oF SILVER INSCRIBED WITH THE 
NAME oF Mavrick HoLiacHaN, PROBABLY REFERABLE TO THE 147TH 
OR EARLY PART OF THE 15TH CENTURY, WiTH Remarks. By 
Writam Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., Member of Council, Royal Irish 
Academy. 


[Read, January 26, 1885.] 


Tue Seal composed of silver which bears on it the name of Maurice 
Hollachan, belonging to a sept well known in the south-west of 
Treland in early ages, and from which several individuals came who 
were connected with the ancient diocese of Ross, will interest the 
student of our ecclesiastical history, and deserves to be described and 
figured, I have the pleasure of exhibiting it to this Academy and 
will endeayour to call attention to its more important features. 


Asie S 


We may assume that it was fabricated to be used as the distinctive 
signet of an Irish ecclesiastic who had attained no mean rank amongst 
the officials of his Church. Its history previous to falling into my 
hands is, I regret to say, imperfect. I obtained it through the 
kindness of Messrs. West, of College-green, who permitted me to be- 
come its purchaser. It had lain in their possession for some years, 
and there were not any records or other means of ascertaining whence 
it came, who had been its former custodians, or the slightest clue to 
its previous history, so that we are unaware how it continued to be 
preserved for so many years in as perfect condition as when its owner, 
Maurice Hollachan, got it made and used it for his distinctive and, 
I believe, official signet. I conjecture it was found in the earth, and 
sold by its finder. Fortunately it fell into good hands, and was not 
melted down, like too many objects of antiquarian interest, far more 
valuable as such than for their intrinsic metallic worth. Seals of this 


446 Proceedings of the Royal frish Academy. 


description especially are of rare occurrence—indeed they are so excep- 
tional in Ireland that this may be considered almost a unique example 
of its class and age. 

The seal, I have already stated, is composed of silver; it weighs an 
ounce and a-half, and its massive silver handle, in my opinion, is the 
handiwork of the artist who made the matrix, and therefore of the 
same age as the matrix itself. Good authorities whom I have con- 
sulted support me at arriving at this conclusion; still there are indi- 
viduals whose views I hold entitled to high respect, who consider the 
setting should be referred to a more recent date than the die portion. 
I am therefore bound to state their view, which is, that it was 
possibly reset about the time of James I., or early in the reign of 
Charles I. I give both these statements, so that each of us may form 
his own judgment from an inspection of the seal. As to the genuine 
character of the engraved part or matrix of the seal and its undoubted 
antiquity there can be no room for the slightest question on that 
point; and for myself, I fail to see what possible object there would be 
in resetting the antiquated matrix of a seal in a solid silver handle 
long after the individual who alone was interested in its employment 
had passed away. It is not the seal of a body corporate or collegiate, 
or the official badge of a bishop or prior of a church; it is altogether 
an article of individual property, though designed, we may with all 
reasonable certainty conclude, for the purpose of being employed by its 
possessor in discharge of the official duties of his position, probably the 
management of ecclesiastical property and the due execution of bonds, 
agreements, and leases. 

The engraved surface of the seal is of oval shape, measuring an 
inch and quarter in length and an inch one-eighth in breadth. It is 
deeply and boldly cut with a graving tool—rather undercut in some 
parts, and therefore unsuited for yielding impressions with the hard 
sealing wax melted by flame such as we now employ. I find it affords 
the most successful results with a soft wax composition similar to that 
which dentists are in the habit of using for their moulds; and when 
this is softened in warm water to a suitable consistence and temperature, 
and the seal itself warmed by dipping it for a short time into hot 
water also, and then dried and impressed with a firm hand, it yields 
favourable and clear impressions. It is obvious that the engraver in 
his design contemplated the reproduction of the semblance of a cathe- 
dral window with its elaborate stone tracery and pillars of Tudor or 
Floriated Gothic Architecture, fillmg up the windows with figures 
similar to those seen in its stained glass panes, and he has carried out 
this elaborate intention with remarkable artistic ability, so that both 
the design itself and the mode of its execution would induce me to 
refer it to the cunning hands of some Flemish artist. In support of 
this idea, I would refer to the great work published in 1873 by 
G. Demay, the Znventaire des Sceaux de la Flandre, which is profusely 
illustrated by photographs of several of the seals described by him, 
belonging to different periods. Amongst them we notice several 


Frazer—On an Early Ecclesiastical Silver Seal. 447 


bearing close resemblance to the seal of Maurice Hollachan, in the 
character of the design, in the manner in which it is carried out—that 
is its art execution—and also in the style of letters used in the inscrip- 
tion itself, so that at the least we may fairly say that the special 
School which produced these Flemish seals must have trained the 
artist who designed and cut the seal we are now considering. 

Thus, No. 5849.—The seal of an Archbishop of Cambrai, a.p. 1398, 
is a good example of Gothic architectural design; and though the 
lettering is of an earlier type, still the M (Sl) used in mavr is identi- 
eal with that found on this seal. 

No. 6057.—Chapter of Notre Dame of Laon, a.p. 1403, which re- 
sembles in design and inscription the last. 

No. 7166.—The Abbé of Saint Ghislain, a.p. 1427, which is also 
a Gothic architectural design, and has the lettering similar to that on 
Maurice Hollachan’s seal. 

Again, in the great work of Mr. Henry Laing—his Supplemental 
Catalogue of Ancient Scottish Seals, Edinburgh, 1886—we haye— 

No. 1019.—The seal of Nicholas, Bishop of Dunkeld, a.p. 1408- 
1411 (see plate x., fig. 6). In this the Gothic architectural design is 
earried out, and the style of letters is similar to that of Hollachan. 

The engraved surface is divided into three distinct tiers or super- 
imposed compartments rising successively above each other, of which 
the middle and upper tiers appear more strictly to carry out the idea 
of a church window or possibly a screen. The ornamental part 
occupies the entire field of the seal from top to bottom, leav- 
ing two separate detached portions, one on either side, extending 
laterally, on which the inscription is placed. Filling the upper com- 
partments of the window are two adjacent niches less elevated in 
height than those which constitute the middle tier. Contained in one of 
these little cells we have the Almighty represented with raised hands 
in the act of blessing the Virgin, who occupies the other compartment, 
and is seated, holding her Son on her knees opposite to the Father. 
Both these figures are represented seated, and rather more than half 
length. 

Underneath these seated figures, and occupying the centre of the 
seal, are three narrow niches or elongated divisions ranged parallel to 
each other, the recesses arched above and ornamented, each of them 
filled with a full-length figure of its appropriate saint, with their dis- 
tinctive emblems. The cutting is so bold, sharp, and clear, that we 
have no difficulty in recognizing the features, appropriate dress, and 
special ecclesiastical ornaments of each of these little images. Figure 
No. 1 represents a bishop, who holds his crozier and presses a book to 
his breast. If the seal was the property of an ecclesiastic of the 
diocese of Ross, with which diocese several individuals of the sept or 
family of the Hollachans were connected, occupying the bishoprick 
and various other positions of importance, it was possibly intended to 
typify Saint Fachnan, who settled in Ross in the commencement of 
the 6th century, and around whose hermitage grew up the great mo- 


448 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


nastery of Ross Ailithri, of which, in an ancient Irish Martyrology, he 
is claimed to be the first bishop; or it may be taken to represent St. 
Patrick himself, the patron saint of Ireland; but, in our uncertainty 
about the special locality with which the seal originally was associated, 
we must be content to say it is the figure of a bishop, name unknown. 

Figure No. 2, occupying the centre niche, represents a martyr, 
who holds in one hand his palm of victory, and with the other the 
hilt of an executioner’s sword, which extends along his side, the point 
being downwards. 

Figure No. 3 is designed to represent St. Catherine, who wears a 
radiate crown, and presses to her breast the emblem of her martyrdom, 
a Catherine wheel: a short sword is depicted drooping from her other 
hand. 

Situated underneath these three compartments we have a small 
cell, about as broad as it is high, with arched top extending to the 
lower edge of the seal. Its excessive breadth, compared with the 
other niches, is a common feature in seals of similar character, and 1s 
due to the artist’s desire of occupying all the space at his disposal. In 
this compartment is represented the figure of a tonsured priest in the 
act of prayer, with uplifted hands. This of course typifies the owner 
of the seal, who claims it as his special property by the inscription in 
old English letters, sigillum : Sa—ur : Hollachaw. 

The tribe or sept to which this priest belonged, the ‘‘ Hollachans,” 
were originally possessed of considerable influence in the south-west 
of Ireland, and in particular in the diocese of Ross, where our Irish 
Annals record several persons of that name who occupied offices of dis- 
tinction in the early Irish Church. I must express my great obliga- 
tions to Dean Reeves for his kindness in affording me valuable 
information relative to these matters, for he freely gave me the assist- 
ance of his extensive knowledge in endeavouring to discover the owner 
of this signet. Quoting from the notes so kindly sent me by Dean 
Reeves, we ascertain that in— 


A.D. 1158-1182, Donnell O’Huallachain was Archbishop of Munster 
(Cashel). 


A.D. 1275-1290, Peter O’ Hullechain was Bishop of Ross. 
A.D. 1831-1338, Laurence O’ Haldachain was Bishop of Ross. 


A.D. 1375, Robert O’ Huallachayn was Abbot of Tracton (Abbas Trector), 
Co. Cork. 


A.D. 1880, Nicholas O’ Houlachain, Precentor of Ross. 

A.D. 1381, John O’Houlachaine, Dean of Ross. 

A.D. 1551, a grant of English liberty was made to Maurice O’ Helaghan, 
a priest (Patent Rolls, 5 Edward VI.). 


Dean Reeves in his notes informs me, ‘‘ As this is the only person 
of the name of Maurice I find mentioned, I give the references to 
him.”’ See Morrin’s (J.) Calendar of the Pub. and Cl. Rolls of Chancery 


Frazer—On an Karly Eeclesiastical Silver Seal. 449 


an Ireland, Hen. VIII., Edw. VI., and Eliz., vol. 1. p. 248. No. 131 
(Dublin, 1861). 

I will add to this list that— 

‘<The benefit of English liberty was granted to Robert Holhane, 
son of Philip and Marguerite de Barry.”” See Report of Commissioners 
of Public Records in Birmingham Tower, 3 Hen. VI., about a.p. 
1450, which certifies that ‘‘the Holegans were and are loyal subjects 
in the county and city of Cork since the conquest of Hibernia.” 

Also a Philip Hologhan, who was the last prior of Kells, and 
surrendered the priory 8th March, 31 Hen. VIII. 

It is evident that the greater number of persons bearing this name 
belonged to the south-west of Ireland: still we find a Hollachan had 
possessions in Connaught, for Hardiman, in his Jar Connaught, mentions 
that a.p. 1585, a Donal Oge O’Houlaghan was one of the twenty 
gentleman having castles in the O’Flaherty’s country. 

It is unnecessary to examine the family history further. Whether 
the O’Nolans of Wexford and Wicklow are related to this family, or 
whether such Anglicised names as Merry, &c., are descended from the 
primitive stock, will not clear up one iota about this seal and its 
missing owner. 

We must turn to a different mode of research, and for suggesting 
it I am indebted to Thomas Drew, Esq., R.H.A., who directed my 
attention to the architectural details of the design. Seals of this 
description, with Gothic Architecture, were used from about a. p. 1390, 
for at least one hundred years; and in the case of Tudor Gothic, which 
commenced during the reign of Henry VII., its employment was con- 
tinued in Ireland, especially in our more remote districts, for a much 
longer period than in England, works.of such a modified Gothic 
being erected during the reign of Henry VIII., and even down to the 
time of Mary, and possibly to the end of her reign. Now here a 
source of error occurs: the lower compartment, by its width and 
peculiar quadricentred arch, might be termed true ‘‘ Tudor” Gothic, 
but it is a mere accident, owing to the artist desiring to utilize the 
entire space at his disposal, and is found in several seals before the 
era of ‘Tudor’? Gothic; so this also fails us, beyond affording an 
approximate limit of age. 

The imagery engraven on the matrix is obvious, and meant to 
convey a perfect belief in the doctrines and teachings of the Roman 
See; on which account we would be induced to conclude that its proper 
date must be antecedent to the time of the Reformation; yet we 
require to bear in recollection that although Henry VIII. in the 
latter years of his reign confiscated the Church property here as well 
asin England, the Reformed doctrines did not receive general acceptance 
in Ireland ; and again, upon the accession of his daughter Mary, the 
Roman Church once more regained its old ascendancy, and a zealoue 
Churchman during her reign would find no difficulty in using such as 
seal. We find it, therefore, necessary to consider the character of 
the letters composing the inscription, which are in early English, 

R.I.A. PROC. SER. II., YOL IV.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2Z 


450 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


and I think decidedly earlier than the reign of Queen Mary. The 
form of the letters employed is that which replaced the Lombardic 
characters, and the earlier English with its € and Q@—in fact that 
which came into use during the fifteenth century. And there is one 
letter of some importance—the M2 used in Ma-ur: this is an early 
and persistent form; it occurs for its last time on the coinage of 
Henry VIII. in his eighteenth year, a.p. 1527. But this coinage 
continued unchanged until his thirty-fourth year, a.p. 1543, when it 
was finally replaced by Roman letters. 

On a careful review of the questions in these different aspects, 
considering the character and art workmanship of the seal itself, 
the style of architectural ornamentation, the archaic yet delicate 
execution of the minute figures which decorate it, and also the form 
of lettering used in the inscription, all of which require to be studied 
before venturing on a decided opinion; I would feel disposed to 
refer the date of this seal to the reign of Henry VILI., or possibly at 
the latest to the earlier years of Henry VIII., as the approximate 
period which carries with it the greatest amount of probability. 

Could the Maurice O’Helaghan, that priest who obtained the grant 
of English liberty in 1551, have been its possessor? We know nothing 
of his antecedents or official position. It was in the middle of the 
brief reign of Edward VI. that he submitted to accept the position of 
an English freeman. At that time he may have become an old man, 
wearied with strife, and desirous of rest. Thirty years before he was 
possibly young, full of hope, and already held in honour by his Church. 
Maurice may have gone to Flanders about the time that Henry visited 
France for the Field of Cloth of Gold, with his nobles, and, when there, 
had this signet graven: if so, he lived to see great changes in both 
Church and State. My duty is to place on record a description of 
this remarkable seal, and trust that someone more fortunate will be 
able to discover the name and rank of its original possessor. It is 
valuable to us as a relic of medieval Irish history, and its execution 
evinces a true appreciation of art worthy of Ireland and its Celtic 
race. 


Sroxes—Probable Date of the Tara Brooch, &c. 451 


LX.—lIwnavurry ss To THE Propaste Date oF THE TARA Broocu AN 
CHALICE FouUND NEAR ArpaGH. By Marcarer Sroxes. (With 
a Chart.) 


[Read, June 28, 1886. ] 


Ir is much to be regretted that the date of two of the finest examples 
of goldsmiths’ work of the Christian period in Ireland still remains 
undecided. They are the Tara Brooch and the Chalice found at 
Ardagh, in the county of Limerick. I hope this evening to bring 
before your notice, in as few words as possible, some points in both 
these relics which, when considered, may help us, if only approxi- 
mately, to determine the period at which they were executed. 

In dealing with such questions, the antiquary should, in the first 
instance, learn the existence, as well as trace the history, of certain 
laws, which he and all subsequent workers may apply, with more 
or less confidence, to the formation of a chronological classification of 
the objects they are dealing with. The first step in this direction 
should be to place in regular order the series of objects whose date 
has been already ascertained, so that they may serve afterwards as 
landmarks—starting-points for the future classification of undated 
ones. 

When we consider the numerous examples we possess of goldsmiths’ 
work in Irish Christian art, it will be observed that certain variations 
take place, at certain periods of time, in those classes of antiquities 
among which some are to be found the date of which is fixed by the 
inscriptions that they bear: variations in the composition of the 
metals, in the methods of working the metals, in the enamels, and 
in the designing of the patterns and scrolls with which the surface: 
is adorned. It is found, on a comparative study of the relics whose 
date is more or less fixed, that such designs as are held to be pecularly 
characteristic of Irish art are not common to every period in the 
history of its development, but are confined to a more limited space of 
time than has been hitherto believed. 

In order to present the argument as briefly as possible, allow me to 
refer the reader to the Chart appended to this Paper, where he will 
find a chronological arrangement of those examples of Irish illu- 
minated manuscripts, metal-work, sculptured crosses, tombstones, and 
architecture, the dates of which have been approximately fixed. This 
Chart is seen to cover a period extending from the fifth to the twelfth 
century, and commences with the rudest example of metal-work we 
can find—the iron bell of St. Patrick. Itis remarkable that the primi- 
tive Christian metal-work should have been of so barbarous a character, 
since we know that the Irish had already attained to great skill in the 


R.I.A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 3 A 


452 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


art of design andthe working of metals, as well as in various processes 
of enamelling, before the coming of Patrick. The bronzes of the Late 
Celtic period have never been surpassed in the metal-work of the Chris- 
tian period in Ireland; and many of their processes appear to have 
been totally different from those introduced with Christianity. After 
this new system had had time to settle and bear fruit, we find the 
arts of filigree, damascening, mosaic, glasswork, and enamelling, are 
brought to much excellence. Interlaced designs are introduced, which 
never appeared in the pre-Christian art of Ireland; and it would seem 
to be the case that they came into Ireland with the first missionaries, 
since similar patterns characterize the early Christian art of the north 
of Italy, and were probably Roman in origin. Indeed, designs formed 
of knots and plaited bands are common in the primitive art of many 
and various races. 

Still the advance of any decorative Christian art in Ireland was but 
gradual. Nothing can exceed the rudeness of those relics of the early 
teachers of religion, that have been preserved for us through the care 
of their relic-loving successors in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. 
The rude iron and bronze bells of St. Patrick or of St. Columba, of 
the fifth and sixth centuries, are as inferior to the bronze bell of 
Cumascach M‘Ailello (4.p. 904) as the uncemented stone oratory is 
to the Romanesque church of the twelfth: and we read of croziers, 
but find them to have been the oaken staff of the itinerant bishop, 
which is still visible through the chinks and openings of the metal 
case in which it was afterwards enshrined. But perhaps nothing 
helps the mind more vividly to realize the simple practices of these 
early Christians than the sight and touch of the rude stone chalices— 
such as have been preserved to the present date in a few of our most 
remote churches. Decorative Christian art grew to gradual perfection 
from the ninth to the tenth centuries; and it is interesting to see that 
it had been grafted on the pagan art of pre-Christian Ireland, and that 
certain designs (besides those interlaced patterns which we hold to 
have been of foreign importation), common in the native art and the 
bronzes of the Late Celtic period, were used by workers in metal of the 
Christian period, and carried to great perfection in the illuminations 
of manuscripts. These native designs, however, are not seen at so 
late a date as the interlaced patterns; and rarely, if ever, appear in 
the eleventh and twelfth centuries, which period was distinguished by 
the finest interlaced work. 

In the ornament that enriches the surface of such examples of 
architecture, sculpture, and metal-work, as bear evidence of having 
been executed before the year 1020, we invariably find one distin- 
euishing design, which fell into disuse after the date 1050: this has 
been termed the divergent spiral, or trumpet pattern. This design 
consists of two lines wound in a spiral, on leaving which the two lines 
diverge ; and at the end of the space is a curve formed by the parting 
of the lines, like the mouth of a trumpet; then the lines converge 
again, whirling to a centre, where they turn, and, winding back again. 


Sroxes—Probable Date of the Tara Brooch, &c. 453 


diverge and converge as before; thus forming a design, the lines of 
which may be carried on in an infinite series of circles and curves, 
the opening spaces of which are filled with colour by the illuminator 
or with enamel by the goldsmith. This design is found on the Late 
Celtic and pre-Roman works of Britain, z. e. between 200 years before 
the birth of Christ and a.p. 200. During the Roman occupation of 
Britain it seems to have become extinct in that country ; but it lived 
on in Ireland, and works in metal, marked by it, may belong to a 
period bordering on that of the introduction of Christianity in Ireland, 
7.e. the third century. It must be remembered, also, that in Ireland 
there are two distinct modifications of this design—one appearing on 
the bronze and gold ornaments of apparently pre-Christian art, the 
other on decidedly Christian monuments, down to the eleventh and 
twelfth centuries; and there are stone monuments in Ireland where 
the transition from one to the other may be clearly traced. In the 
oldest variety, the large curves of the diverging lines form the essen- 
tial element in which the artist revelled; in the second and later 
variety the curved spaces are treated as secondary to the spiral, and 
instead of one whirl round to the centre, you have twelve or more. 
After the tenth, and perhaps the beginning of the eleventh century, 
this design disappears from Irish art; and its decay and death may be 
traced in monuments whose dates have been satisfactorily ascertained. 

There is no trace of the divergent spiral upon the shrine of 
St. Manchan, cere. 1166; neither is there on the case or shrine of 
Dimma’s Book, a.p. 1150; on the cross of Cong, a.p. 1123; on the 
stone cross of Tuam, 4.p. 1123; on the crosier of Lismore, 4.p. 1101; 
or on the shrine of St. Lachtin’s arm, 4.p. 1106. In works of the 
eleventh century it scarcely ever appears. It is not to be found on 
the shrine of St. Patrick’s bell, a.p. 1091; nor does it appear on the 
cathach of the O’ Donneils. 

The design is found—very sparsely used, and as if in its decay— 
upon the shrine of the Stowe Missal, a.p. 1023. It occurs, in a more 
excellent form, on the shrine of Molaise’s Book from Devenish, cre. 
1000; and on the crosier of Maelfinnia of Kells, 4.p. 967, as well as the 
top of the bell shrine of Maelbrigde of Ahoghill, crc. 954. Thirty 
sculptured and inscribed crosses and tombstones in Ireland have been 
assigned, with tolerable certainty, to dates varying from the years 810 
to 1123: of these, three belong to the ninth century, which are orna- 
mented with this peculiar spiral; seven to the tenth century; and it 
rarely, if ever, appears in the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The 
trumpet pattern or divergent spiralis much used upon the high cross of 
Clonmacnois erected by Abbot Colman in memory of King Flann, and 
on the high cross of Monasterboice, erected for Abbot Muredach, ere. 
923. It is not to be seen on the high cross of Tuam, erected for King 
Turlough O’Conor, 4.p. 1123. It seems to have fallen into disuse 
before this date. 

The testimony of the illuminated MSS., as to the decay of this 
design in the tenth century, is very remarkable. There is no trace of 

342 


454 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


it in the MSS. of the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries, when inter- 
laced patterns are still in use. It does not occur in the oldest copies 
extant of ‘‘ Leabhar Breac,” the ‘‘ Book of Ballymote,” the ‘‘ Book of 
Lecan,”’ the ‘‘ Psalterna Rann,” the ‘‘ Leabharnah-Uidhri,” the ‘‘ Book 
of Leinster,’”’ the Irish ‘‘Missal,”’ in Corpus Christi College, Oxford, 
in the Irish ‘“ Psalter”? (Brit. Museum), or the ‘‘ Book of Hymns,” 
A.D. 1150 (Trin. Coll., Dublin). Neither is it to be found in the 
‘“ Psalter”? of Ricemarch, in the same library, or in the ‘‘ Chronicle of 
Marianus Scotus,” now in the Vatican Library, Rome. It is seen in 
its most perfect development in the illuminated books of the seventh, 
eighth, and ninth centuries, but seems to die out after the year 900. 
It appears in the greatest redundance in the oldest part of the ‘‘ Book 
of Kells,’’ the date of which, I begin to believe, must have been about 
the year 690. It also appears in the ‘ Books of Durrow”; the 
‘“Gospels of Willibrord,” a.p. 739; the ‘‘ Book of Armagh,” a.p. 750 
to 807; the ‘‘ Gospels of Thomas of Honau,” a.p. 750 to 808; the 
‘“ Gospels of Mac Regol,” a.p. 820; the ‘‘Golden Gospels of St. Ger- 
manus,”’ a.D. 871 (now at Stockholm). 

The Tara Brooch and the Ardagh Chalice offer the most perfect 
examples of the use of this peculiar spiral that have been found in the 
metal-work of Irish Christian art; and we are strongly reminded of the: 
decoration of Irish MSS. from the ‘‘ Book of Kells,” cere. 690, to the 
‘Gospels of Mac Durnan,” crc. 885, when we study them. 

That these two examples of goldsmiths’ work are contemporaneous. 
there can be little doubt. They show not only perfectly similar develop- 
ments of this spiral design, but many other points of agreement be- 
sides—the same filigree wire-work; the same Trichinopoli chain-work ; 
the same circles of amber and translucent glass; the same enamels, both 
cloisonns and champlevés. The native character which distinguishes 
the art of these works has very much disappeared from the metal-work 
of the eleventh and twelfth centuries. The shrine of St. Patrick’s 
bell and the cross of Cong belong to a time when the trumpet patterm 
had fallen into disuse, just as it disappears from the illuminated MSS. 
after the year 1000. 

These considerations have led me to correct my former error, in 
which, following a suggestion of M. Henri Gaidoz as to the probable 
history of this chalice, I was inclined to attribute it to the twelfth 
century. In the Christian Inseriptions of Ireland, vol. u., p. 128, 1 
brought forward Monsieur Gaidoz’s theory, that this chalice might be 
identified with that which is spoken of by the Irish annalists, in the 
year 1129, as the work of Finola, the sister of Turlough O’Conor— 
‘¢q silver chalice, with a burnishing of gold uponit, with an engraving 
by the daughter of Roderic O’Conor.” The annalists state further 
that this chalice disappeared in the year 1125, when a great robbery 
was committed by the Danes of Limerick; and that Gillacomhgain, 
the chief person implicated, was afterwards executed at Cloonbrien, 
about fifteen miles distant from the spot in which this chalice was 
found concealed. However, as the annalists state that the objects 


H,” =| REO ee te FIXED. 


amented 1} 


ee 
Scur; Name of Builder. 


Donoghoe. 


olchan, and Murtogh M‘Laughlin. 
, chief of Hy Many. 
villa. 


, chief of Hy Many. 
, chief of Hy Many. 


’ y ‘ aes are . oe : 1 


CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THOSE EXAMPLES OF “IRISH ARCHITECTURE 


“ SCULPTURE,” “MBTAL-WORK,” AND “MANUSCRIPTS,” THE DATES OF WHICH CAN BE APPROXIMATELY FIXED. 


The asterisk (*) indicates examples ornamented with Trumpet pattern or divergent Spiral design. 
° 


circa. Masvscnter. Name of Scribe, &s. pas Merat Wons. 22: | Scuuerunap Cnosszs axp Tounsroxes, || 2? iomrrcroas, ae : 
460 | Gospel of Patrick, . . in | Unknown. RT. Academy. 406 | Patrick's Iron Bell. 
521-563) Paalter of Columba, in | Unknown. RI, Academy. 
613 | Commentary on Psalms, . - | Columbanus, Ambn. Lib., Milan. 
650-690| Book of Kells*, . . - | Unknown. Lib., Trin. Coll., Dub. 
650-700| Gospels of St. Chnd¢ . . | Unknown. Lichficld. 
700) ||| Tifeof Columba). | © ||| Dorbenc=Schafhaysons) | 
698-721] St. Cuthbert’s Book of Durham*, | Endfrith and Zithilwald) Brit. Musoum. 
690 | Book of Moling*, , - - | Unknown. Trin. Coll., Dublin. 
739 | Gospels of Willibrord, N. 693, . | Biblioth. Nat., Paris. 767 | Tassilo Chalice, Kremsmiinster. 
807 | Book of Armagh*, . - - | Ferdomnach. _ 806 | + of Tuathgal, Abbot of Clonmacnois.* 807 | Columba’s House, Kells. 
750-808] Gospels of Honau*,- - ~~ | Thomas, Abbot of Honau. 
750-800] Latin Gospels, Codex 61*, ©. | Unknown. St. Gall : 839 | + of Borichtir, Tullylease. © 
750-900] Gospel of St. John, Codex 60*,.. | Unknown. St. Gall. 892 | Suibine mac Maclhumai.* 
750-800| Book of Fragments*, No. 1,395, | Unknown. St. Gall. 904 eECholmen® 
Priscian (copy of), - - --|- Unknown. Leyden. 904 | Bronze bell, Cumascach mae Ailello. 923 | High Cross, Monasterboice.* . 904 | Cathedral, Clonmacnois,. . . . | King Flann Sinna and Abbot Colman. 
838. | Gospels, St. Germain des Prés, . | Unknown. St. Petersburgh. 914 | High Cross, Clonmacnois.* 917 | Cashel and Belfry, Seirkieran,  . . | Donnchadh, son of Flann Sinna and Queen Saba. 
800-850] Gospels*,. .- - - ~~ | Mino Regol Nepos Magleni, Scriba. 927 Maclmoicheirge Clonmacnvis.® 919 | Belfry of Castledermot,. . . . | Abbot Cairbro, son of Feradach. 
800-820| Golden Gospels*, - . - | ...-- —Stockholm. 921 | 7 of Fiachra of Eagles Beg, Clonmacnois. 921 
871 | Gospels*,. . - = ~ | Maclbrith Mac Duran. 921 Bfuredach, Abbot, Clonmacnois. 
885 | Oath-bookof Anglo-Saxon Kings, | Unknown. British Museum. 932 TUallactyEcetess4 Clonmucnotass 
919 944 Guare, Priest of Clonmacnois. 
948 Rechtar, Priest of Clonmacnois. 
952 Maelbrigde, Clonmacnois.* 
955 | Diarmuit, of Glendalough. 952 | Tomple Cillon, Clonmacnois, . . . | Corinac O'Cillen, Abbot of Clonmacnois and Tomgraney. 
954 | Boll Shrine, Maclbrigde.* 963 | + Dunadach, Bishop of Clonmacnois. 952 | Church and Belfry, Tomgraney, . - | Cormac O'Cillen, Abbot of Clonmacnois and Tomgranoy. 
907 | Crozier of Maclfinnia of Kells.* 966 Muiredach, son of Fergus.* 1007 | Church of Killaloo, . . . . | King Brian Boruma. 
991 Maelfinnia, Bishop of Clonmacnois.* 
994 Odran Uah-Eolais, Clonmacnois. 
961 | Gospels*, - . .  - | Dubinso of Bangor. Coll. Corp. X*., Ox. |] 1001 | Cumdach of Book of St. Molaise, |} 1002 } + Flanchad, Bishop, Clonmacnois.* 1007 ) Church of Iniscaltra, . . , . | King Brian Boruma. 
Devenish.* 1013 Corpre Muc Athail. 1015 | Belfry of Kinneth,. . . . ~~ | Abbot Mocholmog. 
SUH ||) coeee Cumdach Stowe Missal.* 1026 Muredach, Bishop of Clonmacnois. 1027 | Belfry of Aghadoo commenced, . . | Mucnach. 
; 1028 Maelphatraic, Priest of Clonmacnois. 
hs 1032 Dubinse, Lector of Clonmacnois. 
1056 | Chronicle of the World, . - | Marianua Scotus. Now in Rome. 1056 | + Muclfinnio, Bishop, Clonmacnois. 
1059 Conn na-m bocht, Clonmacnois.* 
1067 Epistles of St. Paul, - : 2 Marianus Scotus. Vienna. 1066 Fogartach, sage of Clonmacnois- g 
1079 Macl-chiaran, Bishop, Clonmacnois.* 
j 1080 | + Muireduch, of Clonmacnois.* 
1084 | Cathach of O'Donnells. 1086 Gillachrist, Clonmacnois.* 1089 | Cathedral, Clonmacnois, rebuilt, . . | Flaherty O'Longsy and Cormac mac Conn na mbocht. 
1090 | Pealter of Ricemarch. Unknown. Trin. Coll. Dublin 1091 | Sbrine, Patrick's Bell, Armagh. 
1100 | Leabhar na h-Uidre. Muelmuiri MacCeilechair. R.I. Acad. 1106 | Shrine of Lachten, Armagh. 1100 | Church and Belfry, Dungiven, . . | The O’Cahano. 
1138 | Gospels and Commentaries, . | Maelbrigte Hua Macluanaigh. 1101 | Crozier, Lismore. 
1150 Gospels, a 9 5 © Unknown, Brit. Mus., Harl., No. 1,023. 
1123 Cross of Cong. 1123 of Tuum, Turlough O’Conor. 1123 King Murtogh O'Brien’s Tomb. 
1124 | Belfry, Clonmacnois, finished,  . . ‘| Abbot O’Malono. 
1126 | SS. Peter and Paul’s Church consecrated, | Imar O'Aeducain, Tutor of St, Malachy. 
1127 | Cormac’s Chapel, Cashel, . . . | King Cormac M‘Carthy. 
1134 Lismore Churches, - . © : . King Cormac M‘Carthy. 
1134 Iveragh Monastery, 3 3 2 King Cormac M‘Carthy. 
1142 | Mollifont consecrated, . . . . | Donagh O'Carroll and Malachy. 
1146 | Beotive consecrated, . . .  . | Murchard O’Melaghlin. 
1160 } Book of Hymns. Unknown. ‘Trin. Coll., Dub. 1148 | Baltinglass consecrated,. . . ~ | Dermot M‘Murrough. 
WH |) Re 6 «0 = oF 6 British Museum. Vitellius, F., x1. 1148 Knock na Sangean Church, . . - St. Malachy, and Bishop O'Ceallaido, and Donogh O’Carroll. 
1150 | Missal, . . . . ~~ | Corpus Christi College, Oxford. 1150 | Cumdach of Dimma’s Book. 1151 | Kilbarry Chureb, Cucaille MacScolaighe aud Gillacoimde O'Anli. 
1160 Book of Leinster, - Unknown. Lib., Trin. Coll., Dublin. 1161 Boyle consecrated. 
1161 Nenay in Limerick, . - Turlogh O'Brian. 
1166 | Shrine of St. Manchan. 1158 | Aghadoe Church finished, .  . —._'|_ Auliffe Mér O'Donoghoo. 
‘ 1164 | Cathedral of Derry built, . | Flathbort O’Brolchan, and Murtogh M‘Laughlin. 
1167 | O'Kelly Church, Clonmacnois, . ‘| Conor O'Kelly, chiof of Hy Many. 
1168 | Church of Deryorgilla, Clonmacnois, . | Queen Dervorgilla. 
1167 | Tempul Kieran, Clonmecnois. 
1166 | Clonfertrebuilt, . . . ~~ | Conor O'Kelly, chief of Hy Many- 
1166 | 12 Churches, Galway and Clare, . . | Conor O'Kolly, chief of Hy Many. 
1160 Psalter na Rann. Unknown. Bodleian Library. 1238 Belfry of Annaghdown. 
1300 | Book of Lecan, . . | Donogh and Gilla Isa Mac Firbis. T.C.D. 
1300 | Book of Ballymote, . .  . | Munus O’Duigenan. R. I. Acad. 
1390 | Leabhar Brace, . . . | MacKoan, RI, Acad. 
1403 | Tomb of Finola O’Conor, Knockmoy. 


Stroxes—Probable Date of the Tara Brooch, §c. 455 


stolen by Gillacomhgain were afterwards ‘‘revealed against him,” 
there is really no ground for identifying them with this find at Ardagh. 

Another result of this inquiry has been the wish to correct the 
-opinion expressed at the close of the work on the arly Christian Archi- 
tecture of Lreland, that the national character of our art first died out 
in the twelfth century. It would appear now that, as early as the end 
-of the tenth century, merely local and native designs were beginning to 
give place to others more in harmony with Continental art, just as the 
round arch decorated Romanesque took the place of the primitive 
dlecorated style, with horizontal lintel and inclined jambs of the tenth- 
century architecture of Ireland. 


456 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LXI.—Ow tare Dusit Stocks anp Pittory. By Winiiam Frazer, 
F.R.C.S.1., Member of Council of the Royal Irish Academy. 


[Read, February 8, 1886. ] 


Wuew visiting the crypt of Christ Church Cathedral, in this city, 
some months since, I was much interested in noticing there a perfect 
example of the old Dublin stocks, in an excellent state of preservation. 
This once well-known instrument of punishment for minor offences, 
the terror of wandering beggars and vagrants, has so completely dis- 
appeared that the pair of stocks under Christ Church is, so far as I 
can ascertain, the only surviving specimen in our country. It there- 
fore appeared to me deserving of some record; and so, having procured 
a small careful sketch of it, my friend Mr. Longfield kindly en- 
larged it to the size now shown in the drawing which I exhibit. 
Every town and village formerly maintained its own pair of stocks, 
possibly every parish possessed them. Let me recall to your memory 
Canning’s well-known verses, now ninety years old, of the ‘‘ Needy 
Knife Grinder.”” They supply an accurate idea of the use to which 
our parish stocks were once applied, and of the legal authority in- 
voked for so applying them :— 
‘¢ Last night, a-drinking at the ‘ Chequers,’ 
This poor old hat and breeches, as you see, were 
Torn in a scufile. 

Constables came up for to take me into 

Custody ; they took me before the justice ; 

Justice Oldmixen put me in the parish 

Stocks for a vagrant. 


The punishment of the stocks having falling into disuse for several 
years past, even the recollection of such an everyday infliction is 
rapidly passing into oblivion in these lands; yet, in the colonies and 
dependencies of our great empire, they continued to be employed up 
to a very recent date, if indeed, as is possible, they may not yet con- 
tinue to be made use of. I have reason to believe that in Singapore 
they were in practical operation so late as the last ten or fifteen 
years ; and a gentleman recently informed me that he constantly saw 
them employed in the penal settlement of Port Arthur, Tasmania, so: 
far as I can recollect about the same time. It is proper to say that 
this penal settlement contained the worst and most desperate class of 
criminals; but at present no one would dream of offering this as an 
excuse for practising any form of torture whatever upon a human 
being, no matter how depraved. Yet, in addition to the stocks, leg 
bolts and shackles of iron, with heavy weights attached, were rivetted 
on the legs of prisoners at that time, and considered a needful part of 
prison discipline—proceedings now justly considered fit for the darkest 
ages. 


Frazer—The Dublin Stocks and Pillory. 457 


There are lying before you a pair of heavy ivory leg-rings, weigh- 
ing one and a-half pounds each; both of these are cut from the solid 
tusk of the elephant, and were removed from the ankles of female 
slaves, captured by our cruisers from Arab dhows on the coast of 
Zanzibar. One of these rings could be placed on the leg of any adult; 
for it can be opened and then fastened with strong wires; the other 
is incapable of opening and must have been forced upon the leg of a 
young person, there to remain immovable for life. The considerable 
amount of attrition from wear which they have undergone demon- 
strates the length of time they must have been worn. I understand 
they are constantly employed on African slaves to prevent their 
escape. I owe them to Mr. George Despard Twigg, F.R.C.S.L, 
Royal Navy. 

I brought these ‘‘ Locomotive Stocks ”’ to point out on them a 
rude decorative pattern, consisting of a number of indented small 
circles, each with a central depression ; similar little circles are of fre- 
quent occurrence in some of our early Irish antiquities; thus, for 
example, we notice such upon one of the whorls obtained during the 
excavations at the Donnybrook mound. 

Our parish stocks must be considered a mild and modified survival 
of the ingenious instruments devised in the middle ages to imprison 
the legs. An inspection of the engraving by Georgio Ghisi, after 
Julio Romano, will satisfy any person curious about such matters, 
that a very painful form of stock for one leg could be employed. We 
also see how two unfortunate prisoners could be confined in one block 
of wood in such a manner that the slightest motion of their limbs 
must have inflicted distressing pressure upon each other in turn. 

I understand the town of Balbriggan possessed a pair of stocks up to 
twenty-five or thirty years since. Elsewhere they probably disappeared 
before the commencement of the present century. A friend tells me that 
in Boyle an old woman was brought before the Justices, for some trifling 
offence, by an informer, for which she was punishable by a small fine 
or two hours’ confinement in the stocks, to which she was forthwith 
sentenced ; at the same time the sympathising magistrate considered it 
allowable to inform her there were no stocks in the town of Boyle, nor 
had been so long as he could recollect; under these circumstances it is 
needless to say the fine was not forthcoming. 

The description and measurements of the Dublin stocks are as 
follows:—It consists of a separate and detached wooden seat. In front 
is a firmly-constructed framework of timber, composed of two square 
uprights, which measure five inches on the sides and front, and rise to 
the height of six feet two inches; these are strongly bound together 
above and below by crossbars, so that the space for the stocks measures 
four feet two and a-half inches. The stocks proper consist of two 
planks, which fit above each other and move in slits sunk into the up- 
right posts; each of these planks has five semicircular perforations, 
which are completed by the juxtaposition of similar perforations in 
the edge of the corresponding plank; these openings are made of 


458 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


different sizes, so as to suit all parties: one pair being four inches in 
diameter, another pair measures three and a-half inches, and there is 
a minor opening of two and a-half inches designed for juvenile 
offenders. 

I am indebted to the kindness of the late Rector of St. Bride’s, Rev. 
W. G. Carroll, a.m., for the following interesting excerpta, taken 
from the registry books of his parish, and relating to the history of 
their parish stocks, from the years 1664 to 1750. It is the last com- 
munication I received from him shortly before his death, and whilst 
acknowledging my obligations I must also express my regret at his 
loss. He took a deep interest in the early history of this city, and was 
unusually well-informed about it. We are indebted to his exertions for 
the preservation of several important records of former times :— 


Lassa: 

1664. Mending the stocks, . ; . ¢ 0 5 O 

1665. Do. do. s : 0:105,0 

Moving the stocks from Mill Pond, 

(Little Ship-street), 0 5 0 

1669. Mending the stocks, . 0). 13716 
1675. Mending the ironwork of the stocks, and 

a new locke and key, . 0 Zeus 

1679. For stocks, and lock for them, . 2 

1683. Removing the stocks two severaltymes, 0 1 6 

1700. Collaring the stocks, 0 3 O 

1735. Repairing the stocks, . Is 16°40 

1750. For a new pair of stocks, 30 O00 


See also St. Bride’s Vestry Acts, 1678. 


““The pavement before the Poore House door, where the stocks are, 
to be repaired.” 


This ‘‘ Poore House ’’ was the then Widows’ Alms House, which 
stood at one of the corners of Bride-street and Bull-alley. 

The stocks previously stood at the Mill Pond in Little Ship- 
street, and were moved to Bride-street in 1665. 

The second volume of the Avlkenny Archeological Journal contains 
an interesting article upon Kilkenny, illustrated by a lithograph 
reproduction of an old painting, which represents the Market Cross, 
and surrounding old houses. It was published by Mr. James G. 
Robertson, and shows us a distinct view of the stocks placed in public 
view upon the raised floor of the cross. Now, as the latter was pulled 
down about the year 1771, we may conclude that the stocks probably 
disappeared near the same time; for, after this, there does not seem to 
be any further record of them in Kilkenny. This date would corre- 
spond with the period they seem to have fallen into disuse over 
Ireland generally. 

According to the ancient law of England, the Lord of the Manor 


Frazer—The Dublin Stocks and Pillory. 459 


‘was responsible for maintaining at his own expense a pillory and cuck- 
ing-stool, which some consider equivalent to a tumbrel ; but I fancy the 
latter was altogether a different affair. At all events, the cucking- 
stool used for dipping scolds and ladies of doubtful character in filthy 
waters was a well-known mode of punishment for legal offences; but 
the parish stocks were by our ancestors considered to be another matter 
completely ; they were mercifully intended not to punish but ‘‘ to hold,” 
and were therefore to be paid for and maintained at the cost of the 
town. In a word, the stocks were intended as a means of temporarily 
detaining wandering human beings under gentle restraint, in the same 
manner that stray cattle were kept hungry and without water in the 
village pound. 

It was suggested to me that this notice of our early Dublin stocks 
would prove more interesting if I added a few brief memoranda about 
our Dublin pillory. 

The Dublin pillory has totally vanished, used for many years after 
the stocks had ceased to be employed there is not, so far as I can ascer- 
tain, a trace of a pillory in Ireland; still I am able to show you an 
accurate representation of what our Dublin pillory was like, with the 
appearance of, I believe, the last culprit who figured before a Dublin 
audience in its embraces. This was the notorious Watty Cox, the 
editor of a journal remarkable even in its day for forcible and not 
very decorous language. I owe this drawing to the kindness of Mr. 
Longfield, who copied it for me from the original woodcut in the last 
volume of Watty Cox’s magazine. You will perceive the place of 
exhibition was in front of the City Hall on Cork-hill; and as Cox him- 
self superintended the execution of the woodcut, we may presume the 
scene was fairly represented. At an earlier date I believe the pillory 
was erected at the junction of Werburgh-street and Castle-street, the 
victim facing Fishamble-street, but it was always a movable apparatus 
and probably kept in the Tholsel. 

The learned Coke states that everyone that hath a leet or market 
ought to have a pillory to punish offenders, such as brewers, bakers, 
forestallers, &¢. By old English law, a baker making bread of light 
weight was punished for his first offence by loss of his bread, at the 
second time of offending by imprisonment, and further delinquency 
was punished by the correction of the pillory. This carried with it a 
degree of odium and degradation to the oftender. I find in a legal 
record book, in manuscript, that eighty years ago a single individual 
in Ireland was sentenced to exposure on the pillory, imprisonment for 
six months, and transportation for seven years—cumulative punish- 
ments, all awarded to the same person. 

In the 56th year of George III., the pillory was restricted as a 
punishment to perjurers alone; and, finally, in the first year of Her 
Majesty Victoria’s reign, it was enacted :—‘‘ That from and after the 
passing of this Act (80th January, 1837) judgment shall not be 
given or awarded against any person or persons convicted of any 
offence, that such person or persons do stand in or upon the pillory. 


460 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Dromore Stocks.—I understand that Dromore still possesses its. 
town stocks ; they are erected on the rough stone from which formerly 
the old Dromore cross arose. This early cross lies broken and 
neglected, and some of its fragments are reported to be built into walls, 
but an effort is being made to recover and restore these scattered pieces. 
The stocks consist of two upright iron lateral supports, with a cross- 
bar of iron, having two semicircular apertures for the culprit’s hmbs; 
and there is a corresponding movable iron above, which is elevated by a 
lever passing over the top of one of the supports, and connected with 
the lower bar by a long iron rod; when the limbs were secured this. 
was fastened with a padlock opposite the lower half of the stocks. My 
informant, when a lad, says he often had his feet in them; but as an 
instrument of punishment they have been disused for many years. 
The culprit sat on a stone, which he believed was part of the shaft of 
the old cross. 


P.S.—The Christ Church Stocks, in the year 1761, stood at the 
junction of the south transept, with the eastern wall of the Choir in 
Christ Church-place, where its situation is delineated in an old map: 
of the ‘ Liberties of Christ Church.” 


FrazEr—On a Bronze Cooking Vessel. 461. 


LXII.—Own a Bronze Cooxine VESSEL FOUND SEVERAL YEARS SINCE IN A 
Bog near Ketts, Presentep To THE Royat Irish ACADEMY BY 
THE Marquis or Heaprorp. By Wuttram Frazer, F.R.C.S.L., 
Member of Council of the Royal Irish Academy. 


[Read, February 8, 1886. ] 


A sHort time since the Marquis of Headford kindly informed me he 
would present to this Academy a Bronze Cooking Vessel, which for 
several years past had been in the possession of his family, since its 
discovery in a bog in the vicinity of Kells. It was sent to my charge, 
and at his request isnow added to our collection of Irish Antiquities. 

Every contribution of this description possesses a certain value for 
illustrating the history of our nation in former times, with reference 
to art knowledge, and comparative advance in civilization. Cooking 
vessels such as this, cast in bronze or brass, arenot uncommon. Sir W. 
Wilde, in his Catalogue of our Museum, records seventeen examples. 
He has given an illustrative figure of one which bears a date 1640, and 
I would ascribe this specimen to about the same period. Since his 
catalogue was published our list has increased to twenty-four, the pre- 
sent completing the 25th of our bronze vessels of this description. In 
addition to the ordinary use for cooking food, there can be little doubt 
that such vessels were often utilized for distilling on a limited scale, 
hence their discovery, concealed in bogs and lakes, becomes intelligible. 
Their capacity, as might be expected, varies within wide limits; 
some are so large that they are capable of holding several gallons of 
liquid ; thus the large cauldron which Sir W. Wilde figured holds no 
less than nine gallons, but this is exceptional. The present specimen 
is one of medium average size. Its circumference in its widest part is 
46 inches; it measures 11} inches across its orifice, and stands 144 
inches in height. It rests upon three feet, each decorated with raised 
ribs, one rising on each side of the foot and the third centrally, the 
outer ribs diverging at the upper part, where the legs join the body 
of the vessel, being the ordinary mode of decoration. Sometimes 
we get vessels of this description which have received injuries, and 
been skilfully patched with fragments of other disused or worn-out 
pots, attached in general by rivetting, and showing much ability in the 
artist who repaired them, and likewise the value attached to the vessel 
by its owner. 

The Academy will, I am certain, express its obligation to the donor 
for this addition to our Museum. The acquisition of such objects by 
large collections, such as ours, enables them to be arrayed in juxta- 
position with numbers of similar articles, so that they can be studied 
as a group, and deductions made, which would be impossible if we are 
restricted to a few isolated specimens. In addition to this descrip- 
tion of bronze cooking vessels, made by casting, we possess an 
earlier and highly interesting class of bronze cooking utensils, com- 
posed of beaten or cast plates of bronze rivetted together, of which we 
are fortunate to be able to exhibit several exceptionally good examples. 


462 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LXIII.—Crannoe or Loven wa Cranacu, Farr Heap, Co. ANTRIM. 
By AvexanperR M‘Hewnry, M.R.I.A. 


[Read, February 8, 1886. ] 


Tis very perfect crannog is situated on a rock (basalt) foundation, 
nearly in the centre of the lake. It is oval in shape, and built 
of large loose blocks of basalt, well fitted together without 
cement of any kind. The surrounding wall is from six to eight feet 
thick, the central part of the crannog being rudely flagged at a depth 
of a foot or so below the present surface of grass and earth. A thick 
layer of bright red sand is found heaped over the inner courses of 
the wall all round, while in the centre of the crannog black charred 
sand occurs several inches in thickness, both above and below the 
rude flagging, 

Extensive excavations were made in all parts of the crannog, but 
the only objects of interest found were a rounded flint—probably a 
hammer, or ‘‘muller,” a worked flint flake, and some decayed frag- 
ments of charred bones of ox and sheep. The length of the crannog is 
126 feet by 85 feet wide; measurement all round outer edge of wall, 
334 feet. On the north-west side, a landing-place about 6 feet wide 
remains visible, and on the south and east sides rude steps still 
exist. The height of the surrounding wall is generally 4 feet, very 
uniformly built and in good preservation. Average depth of water 
round it is 2 feet on the west, and 3 feet on the east sides. The 
nearest point of land is on the west side, about 50 yards distant. 
The lake is very shallow (4 feet generally) all over—as proved by 
soundings made—except in the south-east portion, where it descends 
to 20 feet, so that a cutting on its south margin, 6 feet deep, and 50 
yards long, would drain almost the entire area, when, no doubt, 
objects of interest would be found embedded in the mud, in the 
vicinity of the crannog. 


M‘Henry—L£xplorations at White Park Bay, &c. 463. 


LXIV.—Report on tHE Exprorations at Waits Park Bay, Baturnroy.. 
By ALExanpER M‘Henry, M.R.I.A. 


[Read, February 8, 1886.] 


I sre to lay before the Academy the results of my explorations at the- 
above locality, and to hand over the specimens obtained. 

At White Park extensive excavations and searchings were made in 
the dark-brown sand deposits, capping the raised beach, resulting in 
the finding of the numerous Paleolithic remains laid before you, and 
which I now give over to the Academy. 

This deposit of brown sand is exposed in several places along the 
shores of the bay, but principally in the central part of it, and from 
where the greater portion of the specimens were obtained. 

It varies in thickness from a few inches to a foot and a-half, and is 
undulating and irregular in its deposition. The dark-brown colour of 
the sand is, no doubt, due to the numerous fires which were burned on 
its surface at the time of occupation by the Paleolithic people, as is 
evidenced by the finding of hearths of burnt stones, charred wood and 
bones, &e. 

White Park was evidently an extensive flint implement factory, 
and permanent camping place of the people of the Stone Age. It 
possessed many advantages for such in the way of material for the 
manufacture of arrow and spear-heads, &c., and rich pasture for 
cattle, as well as being sheltered, and having a good water supply 
from springs, while all round the base of the adjacent chalk cliffs 
numerous and extensive caves existed, affording shelter in bad weather 
or from the attacks of an enemy. 

The plateau of brown indurated sand occurs about 40 or 50 feet 
above the present sea level, and was originally very extensive. It is 
now covered in parts by accumulations of blown sand, while a great 
portion of it has been carried away by denudation. Its indurated 
character has, however, tended to preserve it in many places, where 
it stands out in relief as small hills and platforms. 

Worked flints, flint flakes (wasters), and cores are very abundant 
and may be picked up in hundreds round the slopes of the platforms of 
brown sand. 

The highly-finished flint scrapers, or skin dressers, and arrow or 
spear-heads are not so numerous, and but fifty odd specimens were 
obtained, some of them showing good dressing. The few arrow and 
spear-heads found are but unfinished examples. 

Numerous round chalk flint pebbles are to be found, from hazel nut 
size to 4 inches in diameter ; probably they were used as heating-stones 
for cooking purposes, or as hammers in the dressing of arrow-heads 
and other implements. 

Pottery fragments were procured in abundance, varying from ¢ to 
an inch in thickness; unfortunately no whole examples could be met 


464 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


with ; but from the pieces found, some idea can be formed of the size 
and shape of the originals. A few ornamental pieces were obtained, 
which show an attempt at artistic design. 

The material used in the manufacture of the pottery I believe to 
have been the Lias mud and shale which underlies the chalk in the 
immediate vicinity. 

Bones of various animals are also very numerous, the limb bones 
being invariably smashed and broken, evidently for the purpose of 
extracting the marrow. They are of ox, sheep, goat, pig, dog, and 
red and fallow deer, as well as of smaller animals. 

A human lower jaw, evidently of an aged female, and an arm bone 
(humerus) were also found associated with the pottery and flints. 

Various sized and shaped stone hammers and crushers were also 
gathered; some are of quartzite and chalk flint, but they are principally 
of basalt. 

Three examples of querns or corn crushers (‘‘ saddle querns’’) 
were found. The finest specimen I took with me. It is a sandstone, 
and well suited for grinding grain, hollowed along the centre from 
long use, and measures 19 x 12 x 5 inches. The other two were of 
basalt, but not well preserved. 

I also procured a very good specimen of a top crushing or grinding- 
stone (or ‘‘ muller’’) of basalt. 

Close to the ‘‘saddle quern” a bored stone (‘‘ whorl stone’’) 
was dug out. Itis 14} inch in diameter, + inch thick, and composed 
of hard red grit. 

Small heaps of recent shells—principally limpet—are here and 
there to be met with, associated with the other remains. They are 
evidently the kitchen middens of the Paleolithic people. 

Mr. W. J. Knowles of Cullybackey, Co. Antrim, was the first to 
notice this interesting locality, of which he gives an account in the 
Journal of the Anthropological Institute for 1880. 

I feel satisfied that further search at this place will yield most 
useful results by assisting to throw additional light on the manners 
and customs of the old Celtic inhabitants of Ireland. 


Frazer—On Brass Matrix of an Ancient Seal, §c. 465 


LXV.—Descrirtion oF THE Brass Matrrx of AN AncrENT SEAL BELONG- 
ING TO THE AUGUSTINIAN HERMITS, WITH AN ACCOUNT OF THE 
Monastery or THE Hoty Trinity, NEAR Dupin, anp OBSERVA- 
TIONS ON THE SYMBOLISM OF THE Crescent Moon anp Srar. By 
Wiriiam Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., Member of Council of the Royal 
Irish Academy. (Plate XXIV.) 


[Read, February 14, 1887.] 


In the reign of Henry III., a.p. 1259, a colony of Friars of the Order 
of Hermits of St. Augustine arrived from England, and, under the 
alleged patronage of one of the Talbot family, acquired a domicile 
outside the walls of Dublin. They erected a church, monastery, with 
suitable outbuildings and gardens, and had a cemetery: in fact de- 
veloped around them an ecclesiastical foundation of considerable 
importance, which constituted a centre for discipline, and college of 
all the other establishments connected with their Order over Ireland. 
This church and its associated monastic buildings was situated on the 
banks of the Liffey to the east of the Poddle river, which was a 
wide open stream, liable to sudden heavy floodings, from which 
St. Patrick’s Cathedral and the low-lying portions of the city often 
suffered. It was erected in close proximity to, perhaps on the exact: 
site, where the Medical School of the Catholic University now stands. 

The city of Dublin was restricted within narrow limits for three 
or four hundred years after the Norman invasion. The entire out- 
lying district now occupied by Dame-street and College-green, from 
the walls of the Castle of Dublin to the grounds occupied by Trinity 
College, consisted of suburban lands stretching along the side of the 
river, which was a broad estuary about double its present width ; and 
even down to so recent a period as the thirty-cighth year of King 
Henry VIII., when our monastic institutions were suppressed, there 
remained in possession of these monks three orchards and ten gardens, 
situated in the parish of St. Andrew’s, and four acres of meadow, and 
a park of four acres near Hoggin-green, now College-green, together 
with several other properties, such as tenements located within the 
precincts of Dublin and landed possessions scattered over different 
parts of the country. According to another account they held their 
outlying parks and gardens as under-tenants of the ‘‘mayor and 
bayliffs”? of Dublin, at a yearly rent of six shillings and eightpence, 
and were bound to contribute to the Vicars Choral of St. Patrick’s a 
sum of two shillings and sixpence annually, payable out of the profits 
of their cemetery. 

Our city records state that, a.p. 1309, Roger was Prior of the 
Augustinian Hermits, and his name appears as one of the witnesses 
who gave evidence against the Knights Templars. Thomas de Carlow 


466 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


was Prior in a. D. 1328, and John Bebe, in 4. p. 1357, filled the office 
of Vicar-General of his Order. 

Possession of the Church, with the monastic buildings and grounds. 
attached to it, when it became suppressed under Henry VIII., passed’ 
to Walter Tyrrell, a Dublin merchant. His heirs assigned it to Walter 
Crowe, who, in the year 1597, held the appointments of Chalcographer 
and Chief Prothonotary to the Irish Court of Common Pleas, and here 
he erected his ‘‘ Crowe’s Nest,” for such he quaintly termed his 
residence. Sir William Petty became its tenant in 4. p. 1654, and set 
to work with unwearied energy to accomplish his Survey of the For- 
feited Estates. He completed his series of maps within the brief 
period of thirteen months, and commenced the sale and distribution of 
Irish lands to the soldiery of Cromwell and the English adventurers. 

The Dublin Philosophical Society, a venerable predecessor of our 
Royal Irish Academy, in 1684, took rooms in the ‘‘ Crowe’s Nest” 
for the purpose of holding scientific meetings. They established our 
first Botanic Gardens, a Museum, a Laboratory, and, like ourselves, 
read papers on literature, on scientific questions and antiquities, for 
which a comprehensive scheme of procedure was drawn up by Primate 
Marsh, Sir William Petty, Dr. Willoughby, and William Molyneux. 

Tempora mutantur. In 1731, a music hall is erected to replace 
alike the old monastery and society of learned academicians; instead 
of lectures, fashionable assemblies are held and riddotos. The change 
proves a decided success, and the delighted supporters, sympathising 
with the sufferings of the poorer classes in our city, founded, in the 
year 1743, the Hospital for Incurables, which excellent institution 
has up to the present time continued to carry on the charitable work 
thus inaugurated. Then Spranger Barry took a lease of the ground 
and erected Crow-street Theatre. On its stage appeared Sheridan, 
Mossop, Macklin, Ryder, Miss O’ Neil, Edmund Kean the Elder, anda 
host of other theatrical notabilities. In turn it fell into decay, and 
on its ruims rose a medical school belonging to the Apothecaries Hall 
of Ireland. Finally these premises passed into possession of the 
Catholic University, and are occupied at present by their Medical 
School. 

Such is a rapid sketch of the chequered history, during six hundred. 
years, of a piece of ground situated almost in the centre of our city; 
and as a justification for my having recalled these circumstances, I 
submit to the Academy the matrix of a brass ecclesiastical seal of 
early date, almost as early as the commencement of my tale, which 
belonged to Augustinian Hermits, and was placed in my hands to 
describe, through the kindness of Rev. Canon Leeper, Incumbent of 
St. Audeon’s parish, and of Rey. C. T. M‘Cready, M.R.1.A. 

This matrix consists of a circular plaque of brass (Pl. XXIYV., fig. 1). 
It is unusual for ecclesiastical seals to be made in this shape; they are 
more often of compressed oval form. In transverse measurement it is 
almost 2 inches across, its exact size being 1°85 of an inch; attached is 


a short thick handle of elegant outline, perforated by a trefoil. The 


FrazEr—On Brass Matrix of an Ancient Seal, &c. 467 


engraved work of the figures represented and the symbols and sunken 
letters of the inscription are executed with considerable skill, and 
must have been done by an artist of more than average ability. 
Occupying the central portion of the seal we observe four tonsured 
and corded monks, who are attired in appropriate costume, two on 
each side facing inwards, and regarding with elevated hands the cres- 
cent moon, above which there is a star. The different forms of expres- 
sion which the die-sinker has brought out in the faces of these little 
figures are full of vitality, and their distinctive Roman tonsure, costume, 
rope girdle, &c., are worked out with minute faithfulness. The 
inscription which is placed on each side of the figures was difficult to 
explain in a satisfactory manner. I obtained interesting suggestions 
from Mr. E.M. Thompson, of the MSS. Department in the British 
Museum, who has charge of the Collection of Early English Seals, but 
the reading did not appear altogether clear. 

Above the figures of the four monks there is engraved a crescent 
moon embracing a star within its horns. A star, when appearing as 
a symbol in religious representations, must be considered to denote 
John the Baptist, the forerunner of Christ, and the crescent moon is 
commonly accepted as emblematic of the Virgin. In a subsequent 
portion of this paper I will refer at greater length to certain circum- 
stances which appear deserving of being noticed with reference to both 
these symbols. 

The inscription around the edge of the seal, which constitutes its 
distinctive motto and serves to connect it with the Augustinian 
establishment of Hermits, is free from ambiguity. (See Plate XXIV., 
fig. 1.) 

2 It is fortunate the matrix is in such a perfect state of preservation 
so that every facility is afforded for forming an opinion about the 
approximate date of its fabrication. The style of lettering employed 
must be considered when endeavouring to decide this question, also 
contraction marks used to denote the abbreviation of certain words, 
and the mode of punctuation. Taking all circumstances into account, 
I am disposed to refer it to an early or middle period of the reign of 
Edward III. (a. p. 1827 to a.p. 1877). It would be a matter of little 
difficulty to select out of any cabinet of coins groats and silver pennies 
belonging to that reign which present forms of lettering identical 
with those traced on the die, and the relationship becomes strength- 
ened and more decided when, as stated, marks of contraction and of 
punctuation are likewise studied. Due weight must furthermore be 
given to the double aspect under which the letter N is represented in 
its English and Lombardic forms: indeed the points of resemblance 
between the inscriptions on coins of Edward III. and this matrix 
are so striking that one might be led to conjecture it was either the 
handiwork of some of that king’s moneyers, or at least fabricated by 
an artist trained in similar principles of metallic engraving. The 
authorities of the British Museum appeared inclined to refer it to an 
earlier date, either Edward I. or Edward II.; whichever period be 


R.I.A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 3B 


468 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


adopted, its age becomes determinable within a space of about fifty 
ears. 

On referring to Allemand’s work on the Monastic History of 

Jreland, published in Paris in 1690, we observe there a brief notice of 

the Dublin monastery, which differs in certain details from the 

account I have already given, based on the authority of Archdale’s 

Monasticon Hibernicum. Allemand states :— 

«« Aux Portes de Dublin et sur la Rivier Liffie qui y passe il y avait 
au Prieuré de Chanoines Reguliers de Saint Augustin qui fut fondé l’an 
1219, par un Seigneur Anglois nommé Varinus de Pech, et Vareeus 
remarque qui cette Maison fut depuis unie al’ Abbaye de Saint Thomas 
de Dublin de Chanoines Reguliers de St. Victor.” 

Rev. Canon Leeper and Rey. C. T. M‘Cready, M.R.1.A., to whom 
I am indebted for an opportunity of examining this seal, and of 
laying it before the Academy, have informed me it was supposed to . 
have some connexion with the Chantry of St. Mary, which belonged 
to our ancient Dublin Church of St. Nicholas Within, at present, and 
for many years past, inruins. This chantry was founded so late as 
the ninth year of King Edward IV., and printed copies of the original 
charter or deed in Latin have been published more than once. In 
point of date it is evident a chantry of the time of Edward IV. is far 
too modern to have any claim of ownership to a seal made in the 
reign of Edward III. 

To refer more particularly to the subject of emblematic representa- 
tions of a crescent moon and star. So far back as B.c. 390, we find a 
crescent represented upon certain coins of Beeotia, on which it figures 
as a symbol connected with devotion to ‘‘Aphrodote Melaina.” Again, 
upon other Grecian coins of later date, the conjoined emblem of a star 
and moon crescent make their appearance. Thus upon certain types 
belonging to Cydonia, struck about B. c. 200 (which are figured in the 
recent publication on the coins of Crete, by the authorities of the 
British Museum), both symbols are present. 

One of the earliest coinages in Ireland, struck by King John, is 
of special interest in immediate connexion with this subject ; it affords 
representations of a crescent moon associated either with a blazing star 
between its horns, ora small cross is placed in that position instead of 
the star, occurring on the reverse of the coins, and situated within a 
triangle. Mr. Haig, writing in the ‘‘ Numismatic Chronicle” for 1839 
(subsequently quoted by Dr. Aquilla Smith in his paper on the 
full-faced coins of John), considers both star and moon are symbolic 
of John the Baptist—a view with which I cannot altogether concur. 
Upon the surface of this early seal we observe four Augustinian hermits, 
looking upwards, and regarding a moon and star with every appear- 
ance of special reverence; and to this day, in different parts of our old 
Cathedral of St. Patrick’s, we are able to recognise identical symbols 
preserved intact on its walls. 5 

At the present time a crescent and star would become associated in 
the minds of the public with its appearance on a Turkish standard, and 


FrazeEr—On Brass Matrix of an Ancient Seal, &c. 469 


be supposed to have certain special relations with the Empire of the 
Sultan. The victorious Turks, when they seized possession of Con- 
stantinople, merely took over the sacred type from the Greeks, and, 
beyond having appropriated it by right of conquest, I do not believe a 
star and crescent moon can be considered to represent any fact or circum- 
stance relating to Turkish history of the slightest interest or signifi- 
cance. The question assumes a different aspect altogether when we 
are concerned in investigating early religious symbolic history of 
the eleventh and twelfth centuries: at that time the crescent, with 
included star, was regarded as an important and distinctive sacred 
emblem. Thus to quote a brief extract from a Close Roll of the 35th 
year of Henry III., published by Mr. Thomas Duffus Hardy :— 

‘Edward of Westminster is commanded to order a banner to be 
made of white silk, and in the centre of the banner there is to be a 
representation of the Crucifixion, with the effigies of the Blessed Mary 
and Saint John, embroidered in orfraies, and on the top a star, and a 
new moon crescent, and the said banner to be ready by Easter.” 

An obyious deduction appears to suggest itself: accepted by 
the Greeks, and appearing impressed on their coins, as indicative of 
devotion to Venus Aphrodite (a worship believed to have been trans- 
mitted through Phoenician and Cyprian sources from Assyrian shrines) 
somehow, in later ages, the venerated symbol of crescent moon and 
star was revived, adopted for a distinctive Christian emblem, and ap- 
propriated to denote the Virgin and John the Baptist. At what exact 
time, or under what circumstances, the practice originated, it is need- 
less to inquire ; it is found to prevail, without distinction, alike in the 
Churches of the East and West. We have to deal with it as adopted by 
Augustinian hermits who, as I have stated, formed their early settle- 
ment near the city of Dublin, by King John, when he visited this 
country and struck silver coin for Irish circulation, and further, as a 
favourite decorative ornament, painted on the walls of our Cathedral of 
St. Patrick. I restrict myself to these examples of its adoption ; for it 
would be found, if we inquired respecting other Irish localities (prin- 
eipally I believe where Templar knights and Augustinian hermits had 
their settlements) similar symbols would be discovered, and the most 
probable common bond of connexion which appears traceable in such 
cases is a close relationship with that powerful and unfortunate asso- 
ciation, the Knights of the Temple, whose history is associated with the 
origin and erection of almost all the great ecclesiastical establishments 
which were built consequent on the Norman Conquest of Ireland. 
They founded their grand Priory at Kilmainham in the year 1174, and 
it is their lands which now form our Phenix Park. Its principal 
founder was Richard Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke; this same earl 
was one of the chief benefactors for augmenting and re-edifying Christ 
Church Cathedral, with which his name appears inseparably associated, 
so that popular tradition appropriates a monument to his memory 
which, by no possibility, could ever have belonged to him, but com- 
memorates a totally different individual, who lived much later than 


3 B2 


470 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the days of Strongbow—a Templar knight of rank, whose name and. 
history have alike perished. The historic fact is unquestioned, of the 
remains of Strongbow having been interred within the precincts of 
Christ Church, and during last year a tombstone of much interest was 
discovered covering a tomb enclosed by stone blocks, in the course of Mr. 
Drew’s excavations when searching for sites of old monastic buildings 
formerly belonging to that Church. It lay within the dilapidated 
walls of the Chapter House, and underneath its great eastern window, 
preserved from destruction by the accumulated debris. The monu- 
mental slab represents a lady with regal coronet on her brow; her 
headdress resembles that of Joane, a natural daughter of King John, 
married to Llewellyn, ap. Jorweth, who lies buried in the Monastery 
of Clanvaes, North Wales. This monument I would ascribe to Strong- 
bow’s regal consort, Eva. 

Templar emblems are usually similar to those on the seal I 
have described—a crescent moon, with star—but the type is found to 
vary; the star may be replaced by a simple cross or by one in which 
the cross is surrounded by a halo of diverging rays, or the crescent and 
cross are represented with a star situated on either side of the cross. 
King John’s political relations with the Knights of the Temple may 
serve to explain his adoption of their distinctive symbols on his Irish 
coin, where both the crescent and cross, and crescent and star are re- 
produced. He relied on their assistance during King Richard’s absence 
at the Crusades, and when in captivity, and they appear to have 
supported John’s claims to the crown—a proceeding that would not 
commend their order to succeeding English monarchs; and when their 
doom was sealed the Prior of this Dublin monastery was produced to- 
secure their condemnation. 

In further confirmation of an intimate connexion having been 
maintained between Templar Knights and Augustinian Monks, the 
following quotation is given from the works of Nicholas Gurtler, in his 
‘¢ Historia Templariarum” :—— 

‘‘Tantum addo Templarios in primordio institute conciliis et auc- 
toritate Hierosolymitani Patriarche professos esse more Canonicorum 
regularium se victuros, istos vere Augustini regulam habuisse.” 

During the excavations, which were carried on at Christ Church by 
Mr. Drew, two conjoined bronze ornaments were obtained, which I 
exhibit by his permission; and I am indebted to him for a drawing 
representing them of full size (Plate XXIV., fig. 2). When placed in 
my hands I recognised their relation to the emblems seen upon King 
John’s coinage, and it was the occurrence of similar symbols upon 
this bronze seal which induced me to prosecute the inquiry further 
and investigate the connexion which crescent moon and star had to 
the Order of the Temple and to Augustinian Hermits. 

In these antique bronzes I believe we possess a veritable survival of 
ornaments once worn by some Templar retainer, within the precincts 
of Christ Church, upwards of five hundred years ago. All pictorial 
representations of similar emblems have long since disappeared from 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Proce. R.LA.Vol.2.Serll. 


Plate XXIV, 


West, Newman & Co. hth 


Frazer—On Brass Matrix of an Ancient Seal, &c. 471 


‘the walls of Christ Church, which can be explained by repeated altera- 
tions in its structure, unlike St Patrick’s Cathedral, where, as I have 
already said, they maintain their place. These little ornaments recall 
to our memory a distant and long-vanished era in Dublin history, so 
remote that its houses may have then contained living men who could 
recollect a time before Norman knight garrisoned its walls or steel- 
clad Templars had possession of priory or church in Ireland. 


NOTES ADDED IN THE PRESS. 


In the course of the discussion on this Paper, and in subse- 
quent correspondence, several important suggestions were made. The 
Most Rey. Bishop Donnelly read the inscription as DIFINITORESs, 
which satisfies the requirements of the lettering, and will explain its 
ecclesiastical significance. This explanation is borne out by referring 
to the Glossary of Du Cange, who describes such officers as exercising 
the function of visitors, officials whose duty it was to maintain monastic 
oversight. According to Du Cange, the word is sometimes written 
DEFINITOR and DIFFINITOR, both being equivalent to Visitator. 

By the kindness of Rev. J. A. Nowlan, O. 8. A., St. Augustine’s and 
St. John’s, Dublin, I am informed that Four Definitors ‘‘form the 
Council of each Provincial. They come into office by election with the 
Provincial ; and go out of office with him. The term in Ireland is for 
four years. The Provincial seal passes from the outgoing to the in- 
coming Provincial. At the time this seal was used there was no Irish 
Provincial, but the convents here were subject to the Provincial of 
England.”” He, however, informs me it is quite possible some monk, 
residing here at the time, may have exercised the office of visitor, and 
become possessed of the seal, in virtue of his office. 

Mr. J. J. Digges Latouche, Deputy Keeper of our Irish Records, 
has made a valuable suggestion about this seal worth being considered, 
that possibly it may have belonged to Archbishop Browne, who was 
Provincial of the Augustinian Order in England at the time of the sup- 
pression of their monasteries, and was appointed Archbishop of Dublin 
in 1535. My object has been to describe the seal, leaving its owner- 
ship an open question; and as there is no positive evidence to disas- 
sociate it from the Irish Establishment, which was the principal branch 
here, under the English Provincial jurisdiction, it appeared appropriate 
to connect the seal with some record of their past history in this city." 


1 In Gilbert’s ‘‘ History of Dublin,’’ see Appendix to vol. ii., there is a memo- 
randum from the State Paper Office, London, containing a list of the possessions of 
the dissolved Monastery of Augustinian Hermits in Dublin, and also an extract 
made by the late Sir William R. Wilde, taken from the Zransactions of the Dublin 
Philosophical Society. 


472 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LXVI.—Own Locn Berna, Co. Donzcat. By G. H. Krnaman. 
[Read, January 11, 1886.] 


In the Annals of the Four Masters we read of Loch Betha, which is: 
situated in the present parish of Gartan, Co. Donegal. The earliest 
notice of it seems to be in A. D. 1257, when one of the O’ Donnells was 
confined in its crannog for twelve months, while being healed of 
wounds he received when he fought near Sligo. We afterwards hear 
of this crannog during the internal wars of the O’Donnell sept. In 
1524, one Eoghan O’Donnell took the crannog from a Niall O’ Donnell; 
and then again, in 1540, it was besieged by an O’Donnell, who was. 
repulsed ; but he returned in the fall of the year, took it, broke it up, 
and completely demolished it. 

What lake this ‘‘ Loch Betha’”’ of the old annals may be is the 
subject of the present inquiry. In the parish of Gartan, at the present 
time, there are two lakes called ‘‘ Lough Beagh”’ on the Ordnance 
maps, or, as they are pronounced commonly, ‘‘ Lough Veagh,” B in 
Donegal being generally sounded like V. Ordinarily the northern 
lake is known in the county as ‘‘ Lough Beagh,”’ and the southern as 
‘‘Gartan Lough ;” but a very old man in the village of Lacknacoo, 
Edward Gallagher by name, insists that the proper name of the 
northern lake, where he was born, is Glenbeagh Lake, and that of the 
southern Derrybeagh Lake, and that the latter was more ancient (¢. e. 
famous) than the first. 

The present circumstances of the lakes would appear to suggest 
that Mr. Gallagher is correct. In the neighbourhood of Glenbeagh 
Lake there are now no prominent antiquities. High up the glen 
in the woods there is said to be the site of Mulroony M‘Graddy’s 
cell, a saint whose romantic death has given the name of Stragraddy 
to the hill west of Barnesbeg (see Molk-lore Journal, vol. ii1., pt. 111., 
p. 274); while at the north-eastern end of the Lake there are some 
small islands, one of which might have been that referred to; but none 
of them look like a crannog. This, however, is not the case when we 
go to examine Derrybeagh Lake, as in connexion therewith are various 
structural remains that would appear to point to its being a place of 
some note in olden times. 

To the north-east of the lake, extending out from the southernmost 
point of the hill, called the ‘‘ Bridge Island,” or ‘‘ The Glebe,” is a 
line of stones, now known as ‘“ Saint Columbkille’s Stepping-stones,” 
while 200 yards from the point is a group, called the “Giant’s. 
Grave,’’ as a giant is said to have been buried there when destroyed 
by his enemies; but nothing more about him is now known. The 
map exhibited, taken from the Ordnance, shows the position of 
this group. A little north-west of the ‘‘ Giant’s Grave,” occupying 


KiINAHAN 


On Loch Betha, Co. Donegal. 473 


the most southern point of Roshin, are the remains of a small cashel 
or stone fort. (Note in press, p. 474.) 

Further south-west, on Lough Island, are the remains of what 
appear to have been a castle or fort. This island seems to have 
been joined to the mainland in old times by a eash or balloch, on the 
site of the present ford. Still further south-westward, on the main- 
land, a little north of the south-west end of the lake, there are the 
ruins of a rather large stone fort, called on the Ordnance map 
‘Cashel Fort.” These are evidently ancient structures ; but, besides 
them in the take, are two or three small islands, one of which, 
Gallagher’s, or Gull Island, at least may have been a crannog; but 
nothing positively can be said without explorations. 

In the country immediately south of the lake there is the remark- 
able butte called Crockraw, anglice, ‘‘ Hill of the Fort,’’ and a precip- 
ifous mass of rocks called Carrickmoroghyduff, both of which were 
evidently at one time fortified. The same thing may be said of the 
butte called ‘‘ Doon,’’ in Glendowane, to the south-west, while on the 
summit of Tullybeg, to the east of the north-east end of the lake, are 
the remains of a Wiss, or clay fort. 

All these habitations show that the place must at one time have 
been of some importance; but there are yet others, as in the valley to 
the north we find, on the brow a little west of Loughnacally, in the 
townland of Lachnacoo, one of those primitive cells usually dedicated 
to a saint: this being called after the Columbkille who, the country 
people say, ‘‘ was born at Kilmacrenan, educated at Douglas (a few 
miles southward of Derrybeagh Lough), and buried at Gartan.” This 
cell is a very primitive structure, being of a four-sided, roundish form, 
with a short passage entrance to the north-east, the walls bemg rude 
flagstones, scarcely more than two feet high. Close alongside is a 
large flagstone called St. Columbkille’s Bed, of an irregular roundish 
shape, its maximum length and width being about eight and six feet ; 
it is remarkable for the numerous cups (about ninety) cut in it, as 
shown in the rubbing exhibited. This flagstone appears to me 
to have been formerly the cover-stone of the cell. The cups are from 
a quarter of an inch to two inches in depth, and of various diameters. 
For the sketch of the remains of the cell and of St. Columbkille’s 
bed lying alongside, I am indebted to Mr. J. A. Mahony of Ramelton. 

Further north and immediately adjoining the village of Lachnacoo 
there is a bulldn, or bruising corn-mill,! cut in a roundish stone; this is 
now smothered up in a break of ferns. A little westward of it, on the 
opposite brow of the stream, in a rock surface, are two small cups, 
while some distance further north-east of Lough Akibbon are the 
ruins of St. Columbkille’s church, abbey, and well, with two or three 
very rude stone crosses, all of which are very much dilapidated, and 


1 Some of these are in use at the present day in the county Donegal, the pestle 
being of iron, made by one of the country smiths. 


474 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


present no very remarkable features. To the north of Lough Akib- 
bon, on the summit of the drumlin, in the townland of Whitehill, 
there was a large fort. It should also be mentioned that near the 
eastern shore of Lough Akibbon there are some small islands, with 
stone ramparts around them; the latter, however, have an aspect as if 
they might be modern structures to protect the islands from cattle 
when the water of the lake is low. 

From the above records it will appear that Derrybeagh lake would 
seem to have been a more important place than Glenveagh lake in 
ancient times. Iam therefore inclined to believe that it must have 
been the Loch Betha of the ancient annals. 


NOTES ADDED IN PRESS. 


The ‘ Giant’s Grave’ looks as if it might have been the site of a 
erannog ; but, after a careful examination, in the summer of 1886, when 
the lake was very low, I came to the conclusion that the stones in it, 
and the ‘‘ stepping-stones,” are the remains of the south-western ex- 
tension of the ‘‘ Bridge Island ”’ drift-hill. The ancient stronghold of 
the O’ Donnells, I suspect, must have been on the now so-called ‘‘ Lough 
Island.” Gull Island, however, has very much the appearance as if 
it was artificial. 


UnrecorDED Crannocgs In Co. Mayo. 


CastLeBar Laxe.—In Castlebar Lake, to the west of the town, there 
is a crannog now known as Boyd’s Island. Before the lake was 
lowered, about twelve feet, it was an island, but now it is joined on to 
the mainland. In the Geological Survey memoir it is recorded by 
Mr. R. G. Symes. After it became high and dry it was ravaged by 
the itinerant rag and bone merchants, who turned it over and carried 
away everything that they could convert into money. In the lake 
were found a dug-out canoe that used to be in the yard of the Castle- 
bar gaol, the horns of a megaceros, and several heads of the red deer. 
The canoe is now in the Royal Irish Academy’s Museum. 

Mourtt Laxr.—This lies a few miles southward of Westport, 
alongside the public road to Erriff. In this lake there is an unex- 
plored crannog, and it cannot be explored unless the water of the 
lake was lowered. 


Co. DonzGat. 


CotumBkILtLE Loven, a mile east of Milford, an island near the 
north shore, that seems to be a crannog.—This is said to be joined to 
the land by a cash, or path; but as the lake is now damed up, and 
used as a mill-pond it was always so full when visited, that the 


Kinanan—On Loch Betha, Co. Donegal. 475 


island could not be examined. On the north shore is ‘‘St. Columb’s 
Chair,” and on the east shore were stones, now removed, called the 
“«Giant’s Grave.’ On the west of the lake are some large stones that 
appear to be the remains of a megalithic structure. 

Sussracw Loven, a mile and a-half south-east of Dunfanaghy.— 
In the western portion of the lake there is a circular stone crannog ; it 
is built of flaggy limestones and quartzytes, boated from the mainland, 
and was surrounded by a stone rampart, with an entrance to the 
eastward. It could not be satisfactorily examined, as the lake has 
been converted into a mill-pond, by daming up the embouchure, 
thus raising the level of the water. Also, some years ago, the 
tenant of the adjoining land boated soil on to its surface, to make 
of it a cabbage garden. On account of the height of the water, no 
kitchenmidden, or any of its surroundings, could be seen or examined. 
To the north-west of the lake, on the rise of ground, is the site of 
one of the M‘Swine’s castles. 

Port Lovex, a mile south-east of Castleforward, and immediately 
north-east of the main road from Derry to Newtowncunningham.—A 
erannog discovered when the adjoining bog was drained and the water 
of the lake lowered: previously there was a tradition that there was a 
castle buried inthe lake. This crannog is mentioned, in “ Irish Lake 
Dwellings,” as being in Fort Lake, Co. Derry—mistakes evidently due 
to Mr. and Mrs. Hall. In Castleforward Deerpark, to the north of the 
lake, there was a large round flag, supported horizontally on uprights, 
the surface of the flag being cupped (‘‘ M‘Pharlan’s Statistical His- 
tory’’). At the present time the flag is broken, and at least half carried 
away, the uprights have also been removed, except one or two. A 
native who lived hard-by called it a ‘‘ Giant’s Grave.” 

As these crannogs are not mentioned, or only slightly, in Colonel 
Wood-Martin’s work on Irish lake dwellings, it appears expedient to 
draw attention to them here. 


476 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LXVII.—On Two Serputcurat Urns Found, In June, 1885, IN THE 
Sourn Istanp or Arran. By the Rev. Denis Munpuy, S.J. 


[Read, January 26, 1886.] 


I see leave to call the attention of the Academy to the two sepul-- 
chral urns which are exhibited here to-day. ‘‘ Finds” such as these 
are not uncommon in different parts of Ireland: indeed, there is in the 
Museum of the Academy a considerable number of such urns. But 
these two have been met with under such circumstances, that I 
thought an account of the ‘‘find’”’ might not be unwelcome to those 
members of the Academy who are interested in the study of archeology.. 

The Islands of Arran, off the coast of Galway and Clare, are well 
known to contain some of the most interesting monuments, both pre-- 
Christian and Christian, inthe kingdom. Dun Enghus, on Arranmore, 
one of the many forts, has been said by competent authority to be the 
oldest non-sepulchral stone monument in Europe. It is only those who 
have seen it and examined it closely that can form any idea of its ex- 
tent and grandeur, as well as of its admirable fitness for the purposes 
of defence for which it was originally intended. Our learned President, 
Sir 8. Ferguson, was, I think, the first who in recent times called public 
attention to the wonderful things to be seen at Arran. Many years ago, 
at a time when the study of Irish archeology was by no means fashion-. 
able, when but a few, a very few, ‘‘ like lamps shining in dark places,” 
took any interest in such pursuits, he, in a series of articles in the 
Dublin University Magazine, which showed not only a great deal of his- 
torical research, but, what was still more important as things then were, 
a heartfelt anxiety for the preservation of these monuments, called at- 
tention to them, and, I may say, originated that public opinion and con- 
cern the outcome of which has been that they have been examined, 
repaired, and placed under such care and control as will hand them 
down as they now are to the remotest times. 

It was my good fortune to be able to spend a considerable time on 
these islands last summer. When I visited the south island, which also 
goes by the name of Ara Cemhin, the island nearest to the coast of 
Clare, in the beginning of July, I found the superintendent sent by the 
Board of Works completing the repairs of the old Castle of the O’Briens 
and of the wall that surrounds it, probably a remnant of Cahir-na- 
mban, a dun which formerly stood on what is now the site of the 
castle. The beautiful little church of St. Cemhin, with the saint’s 
leaba or cell close by, and the church of St. Gobenat in the middle of 
the island, had been already restored, so far as was needed to preserve 
them from further decay. I called the attention of the very intelligent 
clerk of works—a namesake of mine, by the way—to a mound or hillock. 


Mureuy—On Sepulchral Urns found in Arran Island. 477 


close to Tragh Kiera. This is a small sandy beach on the north side of 
the island, the only place where a landing can be effected in any but 
very fine weather. On examination the mound was found to be sur- 
rounded, at a depth of some ten feet from the surface, by the founda- 
tion of a thick wall, roughly built of large stones, without any sign of 
mortar. Very probably it is to these stones that the existence of the 
mound at present is due, for the whole space near it, to the extent of a 
mile or more, is covered with a drifting sand, which is being carried on- 
wards by the west and south-west winds—these are most prevalent on the 
island—to the east shore. When the foundations were laid bare, and the 
whole circle of the cashel was opened up, on digging a little into the 


aa 


Riese 


mound inside this wall, we came on some tall stones, four feet in height 
set on end, and enclosing a circular space of about five feet in diameter. 
We set about clearing away the sand between them, and at a depth of 
three feet from the top of them and ten feet from the surface of the 
mound we came on the smaller of the two urns (fig. 1). We removed 
the sand around it very carefully, hoping to be able to raise it whole 
and without a break from its position. But when it was touched, ever 
so gently, it fell to pieces, as if it were made of sand. These we put 
together carefully, bit by bit, and you have the result here—not, 
indeed, a very artistic piece of work, but yet betokening, I think you 
will admit, some small degree of patience and interest for science on 
the part of the finders. 


ae 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


478 
Continuing the search within the same stone circle, we soon came on 
another and a larger urn (fig. 2). The first is not more than six inches in 
diameter at its widest part. This is twelve inches in height, by eleven in 
diameter; itis larger than any in the Museum, with one exception, an 
urn in the Petrie collection. The smaller of these urns would seem 
to have been open at both ends. There was nothing whatever under 


or over either that would lead one to suppose that its shape was any 
They were probably placed in situ, their 
The 


other than what it now is. 
present contents put in, and the sand put round and over them. 


ZB 


D2 
x 


WY 
LLL. 


LLL 


O77 


“iy 


\\ 


UA 


eal 


AY 
\ Sa 


YY 


Vig 


\\ 


LU 


“i 


Li; 


fractured state of the smaller urn will not allow us to judge well 
whether it had any sort of ornament carved or impressed on it, as is 
usual in such vessels; but the circular mouldings and the diamond 
pattern on the larger urn are almost, if not quite identical with 
those on the urn in the Museum marked No. 20, which the catalogue 


says was found in the great tumulus of Rath. 
The contents of both urns were bones, a substance like charred peat, 


and sand. The sand will have fallen in owing to pressure from above 
as the other substances decayed gradually. I have submitted some 


' 


Murrpuy—On Sepulchral Urns found in Arran Island. 479 


particles of the bones to an expert for examination. He does not think 
they were ever subjected to cremation, since certain parts are found in 
them that would have been consumed necessarily if at all subjected to 
the action of fire. But this opens up another question, namely, what 
were the modes of burial among the Ivish in pre-Christian times ? 
There is surely no one that will not join in the expression of regret of 
Professor Sullivan, that O’Curry was not spared to deliver his intended 
series of lectures on this subject, in continuation of those on the Manners 
and Customs of the ancient Irish. 

As regards the inscribed stone lately found, I shall only say that it 
has been already described at sufficient length by Miss Stokes in her 
valuable work on Lrish Inscriptions. It is there said that the stone was 
destroyed. Jam happy to be able to say that it has been found in- 
side the large church of the Holy Ghost, one of the seven churches on 
the large island, close by the western gable. 

May I be allowed to call attention also to a curious old document on 
vellum, bearing the date of 1588, not mentioned in O’Flaherty’s Jar 
Connaught or elsewhere, so far as I know. It refers to the south is- 
land of Arran; for in it the mayor and bailiffs of Galway testify that 
<¢ Morrough M‘Tirlagh O’Brien and his ancestors were temporal captains 
of the islands of Arran and their territories time out of mind, and con- 
tinued therein until expulsed of late by the usurping power of the 
O’Flahertys; and that he and his predecessors did at all times aid and 
abet the townsmen of Galway against the enemies of the Crown of 
England.” 

In conclusion, I submit for inspection :—Drawings of the Fort on 
the south island of Arran, where the urns were found; a rubbing of 
the inscription on the stone lately re-found ; a rubbing of the famous 
VII. Romani inscription ; and the testimony of the Mayor of Galway 
mentioned above. 


480 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LXVIII.—Description oF A Crannoce Srre In tHe County Mrarna. 
By Lieut.-Colonel W. G. Woop-Martiy, Fellow and General 
Secretary R.H.A.A.I. 


[Read, June 28, 1886.] 


CootnanincH (the angle of the island)—In this townland! Mr. Owen 
Smith, of Nobber, discovered a crannog on the eastern side of a 
small bog, called Monalough (the bog of the lake), situated in the 
parish of Moynalty, and about two miles north of the village of the 
same name. On the edge of the swamp there is a small hillock, still 
called by the country people ‘‘the island,’’ which is remarkable for 
its fresh green appearance, contrasting pleasingly with the bleakness 
of the surrounding moor. It is distant four perches, or about thirty 
yards, from what is described as ‘‘dry land,” 7.e. the ancient shore of 
the lake; and the space being greatly ‘‘cut away” leaves it, and 
indeed the entire bog, in a very swampy state during the winter 
months. The hillock, or site of the crannog, is now about four feet 
above the morass, and when closely examined is found to consist of 
several heaps of stones, which are about the size of those used in 
repairing the public roads; from their appearance they would seem to 
have been subjected to an intense heat. Around the hillock was a 
circle, showing in some places a double row of stumps, of thick 
stakes of black oak, which penetrated the bog to a depth of several 
feet. These were more clearly observable on the face of some of 
the turf banks, which have encroached on the original area of the 
crannog; but the obliteration of the site has recently progressed at 
such a rate that the stakes have now disappeared, with the exception 
of the few shown on the plan (H) at the south-eastern corner. The 
greatest length of the crannog (A—B) from N. to S. is now twenty- 
two paces ; its breadth (C-D) from E. to W. seventeen paces. 

The faces of the bog-holes, when examined, appear to be pure 
clay, mixed with branches of some kind of wood; now, however, 
quite spongy and rotten. 

Why the country people should take the trouble of cutting away 
what would seem to be quite useless as fuel is fully accounted for b 
the fact, that underneath this layer is found the best of black turf, 
and to get at it it is necessary to dig through and clear away a depth 
of four feet of earth and stones, the artificially piled up work of the 
constructors of the former crannog. The labour of the turf-cutters 
was, in Mr. Smith’s opinion, amply repaid by the quality of the fuel 


1 Since writing this Paper I find that owing to the squaring of the townlands 
the crannog site is now actually in the denomination of Quigelagh, and not in the 
townland of Coolnahinch.— Vide sketch Map. 


Woop-Martin—On a Crannog Site in Co. Meath. 481 


which he observed still remaining in clamps on the banks: it was of 
that dense black peat found occasionally at the bottom of bogs, hard 
and heavy as coal (a tooth of an ox was embedded in one sod); for 
though it had been exposed to the winter frost and rain it was per- 


N 


Fig. 1. 

Sketch Map of the ‘‘ Island” adjoining the townland of Coolnahinch, by C. B. Jones, c.s., 
M.R.H.A.A.1.—A-B, 22 paces; C-D, 17 paces; E, E, Fences; F, F, F, F, F, Bog- 
holes ; G, G, G, G, G, G, Heaps of Stones ; H, H, Rows of Stakes; J, J, J, where 
Carbonized Vegetable Remains were excavated ; K, probably Site of Refuse Mass. 


fectly unaffected by them. The inference seems plain—that the 
crannog was erected when the growth of peat, which finally filled up the 
lake bed, had already been some time in process of formation; that the 
layer underlying the crannog had been artificially compressed by the 


482 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


superincumbent structure: thus the nineteenth century native of 
Coolnahinch is now profiting by the labours of countlessly removed 
past generations, and is quite unconsciously using fuel that may be 
considered in part artificial. 

It may be here noted that the foundations of the submarine 
crannog at Ardmore, discovered by R. J. Ussher (see Lake Dwellings 
of Lreland, p. 216), rested on a growth of peat over a marly sub- 
stratum. One of its mortised beams here delineated (fig. 2) is almost 
a facsimile of those shown at p. 247 of Lake Dwellings of Ireland ; 
at p. 74 of Ancient Scottish Lake Dwellings; at pp. 6 and 437 of Lake 
Dwellings of Switzerland. 

The remaining surface of the crannog of Coolnahinch—strewn 
with detached heaps of stones, all bearing marks of fire—is very 
uneven ; but as it is higher than the level of the surrounding tract, 
it is much used by the peasantry as a drying-ground for their turf; 
and to serve as protection from damage by cattle a fence (EE) has 
been formed along the eastern side. The stones on the surface of the 
crannog are a kind of sand, or rather pudding-stone, that is not 


Fig. 2. 


Beam from Ardmore Submarine Crannog, 1 foot 43 inches in length, in the possession“of 
R. J. Ussher. 


common in the locality, the prevailing rock being grey slate. On 
the western side of the island these heaps are largest ; on the eastern 
or fence side (EE) the surface dips considerably. Over this part of 
the crannog there has grown (of course since it was deserted) a layer 
of brown fibrous peat, known in the locality as ‘‘slane turf.’? This 
‘“‘slane”’ is about two feet thick along the fence; but it fines off 
towards the centre, where it disappears. 

Carbonized vegetable remains, with masses of charcoal, were 
found with the calcined stones all over the surface of the crannog, 
wherever the green sod covering the site was turned up; but the 
crannog is being rapidly turned over in the process of turf-cutting. 
Two years ago Mr. Smith found no difficuty in procuring quantities 
of this calcined vegetable matter, tolerably free from foreign mixture ; 
for wherever the earth was exposed for any time to the weather, the 
rain washed the earthy matter away, leaving the grain quite clean, 
except for a few pebbles and bits of charcoal. On repeating his visit 
lately, Mr. Smith was not so successful: the grain on the crannog 


Woop-Martin—On a Crannog Site in Co. Meath. 483 


had almost disappeared ; but on examining the sides of the bog-holes 
he observed the layer cropping out. With the sample thus obtained 
we have to do. 

Almost all the remains were carbonized; the majority seem 
(according to Professor Perceval Wright) to belong to a barley of 
the same small size as found in Swiss lacustrine sites (Hordeum 
hexastichum densum, and H. hexastichum sanctum). There were, how- 
ever, in addition (apparently not carbonized) a few fruits of one of 
the Docks (Rumex). These may have got into the debris accidentally, 
or they may have withstood the effect of time. Stones of some small 
fruit, like those of sloes and cherries, also showed no traces of fire. 
Pliny states that the sweet cherry was first introduced into Europe 
from Pontus by Lucullus; that in about a century it had spread as 
far as Britain. Traces of carbonized oats, shells of the hazel or oak- 
nuts (it is sometimes not easy to distinguish between them) were met 
with in abundance. 

Some of the grain is very small, not larger than the hayseeds now 
grown by farmers—not for their seeds, but to be consumed as hay. 
“This, to my mind,” adds Mr. Smith, ‘‘ shows how much our crops 
have been improved by cultivation.’’ In this respect the “find ”’ 
may be useful. I cannot quit the subject without drawing your 
attention to a quotation from the Annals of the Four Masters, under 
the year 1031, relative to the price of food in former times :—‘ A 
sesedh* of oaten grain; or a third of a measure of black-red sloes; 
or of the acorn of the brown oak; or of the nuts of the fair hazel 
hedge, was got without much bargaining at <Ard-macha for one 
penny.” 

The reason I quote this is, that remains of all these were found 
on the site of the erannog. Out of the bog-holes encircling it 
have from time to time been thrown an astonishing quantity of bones 
of cattle, sheep, &e. All the larger bones were, as is usual in lacus- 
trine middens, much broken, and in the spot marked K, being pro- 
bably the site of the kitchen-midden, or refuse heap, the largest 
supply was procured. 

Some objects of antiquarian interest have been turned up during 
the process of turf-cutting. In 1885 a man named Cole, while 
engaged in this occupation near ‘‘the island”’ (as the country people 
still call the crannog), was severely wounded in the naked foot by 
some object concealed in the peat. He stooped down and pulled 
‘‘ something like a dagger” out of the bank, and with an oath flung 


1“¢Grain found on Swiss Lacustrine sites,’’ observes Dr. Uhlmann, ‘was 


often only slightly burnt; this was more especially striking in the case of the 
larger grained barley. From this we may conclude that a large proportion of the 
corn had been intentionally roasted and stored for food. This agrees with several 
facts recorded of the inhabitants of Palestine.’”’—Leviticus, ii. 14; xxiii. 14; 
Ruth, ii. 14; Samuel, xvii. 17. Lake Dwellings of Switzerland (Keller), 2nd. ed., 
p. 190. 


R.I,A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. Il.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. a) (GF 


484 Proceedings of the Royal Irish .A-ademy. 


it into an adjoining bog-hole, that was being filled up by the debris 
of the one at which they were working; also a “‘ brass hatchet” was 
found some years ago by a man named Brien. The remains of a rath 
are observable near the edge of the bog on the mainland. It is only 
noteworthy from its situation being on low ground, ‘“‘a far-seeing 
hill” being the kind of site more commonly selected for similar 
structures; for the same condition of existence, which led men to 
live on heights surrounded by earthen banks and palisades, induced 
others to found dwellings surrounded by almost similar defences on 
the water. 
However, these crannog sites in small marsh lakes are very re- 
markable; for if the question be asked, why these dwellings were 
erected in such diminutive sheets of water, it is difficult to give 
a conclusive and satisfactory answer, either as regards facilities for 
the subsistence, or the greater security of their occupiers. These 
lakes were shallow, with foul bottoms, on which the peat was already 
accumulating; therefore the fish were comparatively small and few in 
number. The sites selected were usually close to the shore ; therefore 
the distance could be easily bridged over by an enemy. ‘The water 
not being deep, and its surface sheltered from the wind, it was 
probably frozen over for more or less lengthened periods every 
winter—an opportunity for facilitating pillage, eagerly to be embraced 
by an enemy. Crannogs thus situated would, however, give compara- 
tive security from a sudden surprise during the non-winter period, and 
would be, perhaps, as secure as a fort or doon even during a severe 
frost, such as the Jrish Annals chronicle as occurring in 1156, when 
Roderick O’Connor had his boats dragged over the ice from Blein 
Gaille to Rinn Dunit, in the Co. Leitrim, where the site of a crannog 
has been discovered opposite the castle of the same name. 


Barry—Ox Ogham Monument in the Co. Cork. — 485 


LXIX.—On an Ocoam Monument at RatHcopaNE, IN THE CouNTE 
oF Corx. By the Rev. Epmonp Barry, P.P., Rathcormac. 


[Read, 28 June, 1886.] 


On the 9th of October, 1885, in going from Rathcormac to hold a 
station at the house of (Little) John Carey of Ballyrobert, in the 
extreme south of my parish, I noticed a coffin-shaped stone lying on 
the top of the southern ditch of the second field, to the east of John 
Carey’s house. Remembering that at Island and elsewhere I had 
seen similarly shaped stones inscribed in Ogham, I turned aside to 
examine the stone for an inscription. I could see none on the angle- 
lines exposed to view; but on running my hand down through grass. 
and briers I felt regular grooves low down on the off-side of the stone, 
and knew that I had there an Ogham inscription. 

After the station, Mr. Carey and a dozen more accompanied me to 
the stone; some to turn the stone or tell its history as far as they 
knew; the rest through curiosity. The ditch on which it lay is the 
parish boundary, here separating the farm of John Carey of Bally- 
robert, in the parish of Gortroe, united to Rathcormac parish, from 
the farm of James M‘Grath of Rathcobane, in the parish of Temple- 
bodan, united to the parish of Lisgoold, all in the barony of Barry- 
more, in the county of Cork. From time immemorial the stone had 
lain in the dyke, or gripe, at the Rathcobane side of the bounds- 
ditch, till shortly before my visit John Carey, by leave of James 
M‘Grath, removed it from dyke to ditch preparatory to breaking it 
in pieces, in order, with the fragments, to roof a gullet. In the 
stone’s bed in the dyke Mr. Carey found two or three fragments of 
“‘crockery,”’ each two or three inches square. But neither in re- 
moving the stone, nor before, nor after, till I saw it, did anyone now 
living suspect that it bore an inscription. Mr. M‘Grath remembers, 
however, that in his father’s time a labourer named Fitzgerald used 
to insist that there was writing on the stone; but then, as Fitzgerald 
was wholly illiterate, no one heeded him. 

The field, in a dyke of which the stone so long lay, is called 
Parkadallane: that is, Po1y1c on 0oLL4in, the Field of the Pillar-stone. 
According to Mr. M‘Grath it has its name, not from the inscribed 
stone, but from an uninscribed flag, that crops out of the ground 
to a height of three feet towards the 8. W. angle of the field. 
Indeed, not oatlldn, but lio is the Irish word for an Ogham- 
inscribed stone; as, for instance, in the Lebar na h-Uidre, and in the 
Book of Leinster. Then, as 0otll, and also soll, means blind, 
possibly what ‘ooLLén, anciently 5olLAn, properly means is a blind 


302 


486 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


(in the sense of uninscribed) monumental stone, such as the flag in 
question. Cormac’s Glossary, however, derives the word 5olldn 
differently. 

No doubt the fragments of pottery found beneath the stone were 
fragments of the cinerary urn that held the ashes of the pagan 
chieftain whose mutilated name the stone still bears. Doubtless, 
too, the spot where headstone and shattered urn together lay was that 
chieftain’s grave. From the contiguity of the pagan monument to 
the parochial boundary, one might speculate on the probability that 
in time the monument became a landmark, and was such to the 
earliest builders of the boundary ditch. Further, as these builders 
did not run their ditch over the pagan’s grave, nor left the grave to 
their sunless left, but to their honoured right, it looks as if they 
too were pagan, and the ditch a civil or political boundary at first, 
though afterwards utilized for ecclesiastical purposes, when tuaths 
became parishes. However that may be, we may not suspect these 
builders of being the Vandals by whom, in a vain search for gold, 
‘the grave was rifled, the urn broken, the ashes scattered, and the 
headstone prostrated.t 

The inscribed stone is of fine grey sandstone. It is six feet long. 
Its left inscribed face is one foot three inches wide six inches from 
the top, and gradually narrows to eight inches at six inches from the 
bottom. The right inscribed side is four inches wide at six inches 
from the top, and gradually widens to ten inches at the middle, 
whence it narrows to eight inches at a foot from the bottom. The 
left inscribed face of the stone has so scaled away that the long 
scores there are all in the last stage of shallowness, and are nearly 
all in part effaced, though all still unmistakably discernible. Except 
where chipped from violence of ancient date, the right face is smooth. 
Its smoothness might be taken for the polish of the glacial period, 
or of river action, only that the extreme difference of present depth 
of scores one from another at this side shows that here, since the 
first formation of the scores, the surface of the stone has insensibly 
been reduced, in some parts more and in others less, through some 
such cause as atmospheric action, or the rubbing of cattle, or the 
sharpening of weapons. 

There is only one line of inscription. The inscription begins at 
two feet from the bottom ; is two and a-half feet long; ends one and 
a-half foot from the top, and is as follows :— 


po Sat tf WI pte ppp Lo ype 
AP) PO or Aa AG <@) oa .'s) {epi Ae 
(Ai) lola Magi Sdanbi. Of (Ai) lill, son of Sdanb.. 


1Tt may be noted here that at the old castle of Rathcobane, on the same farm 
as Parkadallane, stone implements were found in the present Mr. M‘Grath’s 
father’s time. 


Barry—On an Ogham Monument in the Co. Cork. 487 


All the scores of -lola Maqi Sdanbi are certain. The six scores, 
immediately preceding the final I, have to be read NB sat rather 


than SL srr PF oor LS ara oF BN tmr 3 because the 


interval between the last two adjacent scores is the widest, being 
one-tenth wider than that between the first, or the second, or the 
fourth two, and fully one-fifth wider than that between the third two. 

Of the scores before ‘‘lola’’ I noticed none on the first day on which 
I examined the stone, nor on the second, though each day I searched 
for them on the hypothesis that ‘‘lola” was only part of what in the 
Trish of books and manuscripts is Ailella or Oilella, genitive singular 
-of Ailill or Oilill, one of the best-known early Irish names of men. 
On my third visit, which had for object the taking of a paper cast of 
the inscription, Mr. M‘Grath pointed out to me three ancient incised 
lines, and a rough notch, as, in his opinion, part of the inscription. 
Preyiously I had searched for scores along the line of junction of the 
smooth and scaly surfaces, which line I had too inconsiderately taken 
to be throughout identical with the angle-line of the stone, the flere 
of the inscription. On close inspection, however, that line of 
junction is seen not to cross the scores equivalent to O, as should the 
flesc, but to skirt their left extremity. Next, instead of touching, 
it keeps off two-thirds of an inch from the scores equivalent to L 
No. 1, and must have kept still further off when the scaling was less. 
Certainly, then, this line, which possibly had no existence till the 
scaling began, is not here the flese of the inscription. From the 
extremity of L No.1 the true line of inscription runs across a fissure 
to where are the scores first recognized by Mr. M‘Grath; but there, 
from some cause or other, the angle-line has been so bevelled and 
levelled, that of the six or seven vowel notches originally there barely 
the bottom line remains of three, with wider but rougher, and not 
more distinctly oghamic, traces of another. Between every two 
adjacent scores of these there is an interval of 1# inch, which is 
double the interval between the fourth of them and the adjacent 
score of L, or between the two scores of the character equivalent to 
O, and more than double nearly every other interval between adja- 
cent scores in the inscription. This double width of interval forbids 
the combination of the four into one character—E. By supplying a 
score for each of the three double intervals we should in all have 
seyen, which might be read HE that is Oi, spelled with which 


diphthong the name Oilill appears twelve times in the Index to the 
Annals of the Four Masters. By leaving unfilled the first double 
interval, by way of separating one yowel character from the other, 
we should have six, thus: +e, that is Ai, the diphthong with 
which the name appears forty times in that Index. 

In the Book of Genealogies in the Book of Leinster, Ailills are too 
numerous to count. But amongst them is no Ailill M‘Sdanbi. Only 
one of the Ailills there might be said with probability to have resided 


488 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


in the territory of Ui Liathain, now the baronies of Barrymore, 
Imokilly, and Kinnatalloon, in the very centre of which territory 
are the death memorials of Ailill M‘Sdanbi. That one was Ailill 
Tassach, son of Eochaid Liathan, and third cousin of St. Patrick’s. 
convert, Cingus, king of Cashel. 

Ailill M‘Sdanbi must have died since the birth of Christ; for, in 
oghams of a date little anterior to the birth of Christ, Ailola would 
have been Ailolas, ike Lugudeccas, Cunanetas, &c. 

In the same stage of development or decay of the Irish language 
as that to which Ailola belongs, were that stage uniform as regards s 
of the nominative, and s of the genitive case ending, the nominative 
of Magi should be Mago, or, as it certainly is on the Ballyquin 
inscription, nominative Moco, for which is Magu on one of the Drom- 
loghan stones. Similarly the nominative of Sdanbi should be Sdanbo. 
Later on, when Mago, Macco, Moco, Magu, &c., became Mac and 
Mag, Sdanbo would have been shortened to Sdanb or Sdanbh, lke 
Banbh, Tarbh, Borb, Corb, &c. In O’Reilly’s Ivish-English dic- 
tionary the nearest word to Sdanbi is stan, 7tsn, dm, from Latin 
stannum, in which last form the second ” probably represents some 
assimilated letter, possibly B. 

Initial § is often lost, as in the case of Latin stannum, in German 
zimn, and in English fim. Were the initial S of Sdanbi lost, the 
remainder of the word would differ little, in sound at least, from 
tanbi, an Irish word in the Serglige Conculand—a word not yet 
translated. 


NOTES ADDED IN THE PRESS. 


Nore A.—Since this Paper was put to Press, I have seen at the 
Museum of the Royal Irish Academy the Ballyhank inscription, read 
as ‘‘Alal moqi Forartigurn,” by Mr. Brash (Ogham Monuments, p. 
141). The first word, which, however, is not Alal, but Alala, from 
its similarity to ‘‘ lola” of the Rathcobane Inscription, claims notice 
here. Mr. Brash says: ‘‘ This stone was much reduced from its 
original form and dimensions for the convenience of carriage”’ 
(pp. 141-2). And so below the first score of the inscription the 
stone now extends only half an inch, a margin insufficient to show that 
the inscription always began where it now begins, and that Alala is 
neither incomplete at the beginning, nor compounded of Lala, and the- 
last score of the last character of some preceding word, such as maqi. 
Assuming, however, that in reducing the stone, the inscription was 
not reduced, and that Alala is as complete as its sculptor intended, it 
may be a form of what usually is written Ailella, or Oilella; for Dr. 
O’ Donovan (LJrish Grammar, page 17) gives a form of the nominative 
‘* Aulell,”? which points to an earlier Alull, whose genitive would be 
Alolla, whence the transition to Alala would be easy. Still easier 


Barry—On an Ogham Monument in the Co. Cork. 489 


would be the transition to or from Alola, a form which may be seen 
on the Rathcobane stone, if, while rejecting ‘‘the ancient incised 
lines,’”’ mentioned above, one reads as A, the rough shallow notch, 
immediately preceding lola. Repeated examinations, however, of the 
Rathcobane stone tend to efface my first favourable impressions as to 
the oghamic nature of the notch, no less than of the scratches. A last 
hypothesis takes Lola as a complete word, the genitive case of Lul, 
just as Loga from Lug. And the word Lul seems really to have 
existed, as the name Lulach (for whose genitive Lulaig, see Book of 
Leister, p. 518, and 3368) seems formed from it. 

Nore B.—Also, in the Book of Leinster, I have come across a 
nominative form, of the name of which Sdanbi, of the Rathcobane 
Inscription, is a genitive form. It is Staniub, an alas of Fineen, 
ninth in descent from Mugroin, a lord of Offaly, who died in 782, 
according to Dr. Donovan in the Annals :—‘* Cuchocyiche m. lin 
m. Finsuine pope rem in Stomub m. Mupchsoa,” &.— 
““Cucogry, son of Alin, son of Fineen; he was the Staniub, son of 
Murrough,” &c. (Book of Leinster, p. 814, col. 8). The inscription 
then, is—Lola maqi Stanbi, Lul, son of Staniub, though possibly it 
was at first Alola magi Sdanbi, Ailell, son of Staniub. 


490 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


LX X.—Tue PrartortsN PREFECTS AND THE Divisions oF THE RoMAN 


Empire IN THE FourtH Century, a.p. By Joun B. Bury, M.A., 
Hea Co): 


[Read, December 13, 1886.] 


Ir is recorded by all modern historians that Constantine the Great 
divided the Roman Empire into four prefectures—Gaul, Italy, Ily- 
ricum, and the East—and thereby instituted four praetorian prefects 
instead of two. As to the division of the empire into dioceses, it is 
now generally admitted that we must ascribe it mainly to Diocletian ; 
the details may have been afterwards modified by Constantine. But 
historians feel no more doubt that Constantine definitely instituted the 
four prefectures than they feel that such a person as Constantine 
existed. 

When we ask what testimony exists to justify this certainty, we 
find that the only authority for the statement is the assertion of 
Zosimos, Bk. i. ¢. 82: 

ovvetapage dé Kal Tas waar Kabectapévas apxds . . . Kwvotav- 
Tivos 6¢ Ta KAAS KabeoTOTa KWOV pilav otcav és Téeroapas Siethev GpyXas. 
He goes on to enumerate the territories embraced in these four govern- 
ments, and then says: tavry dueAdpevos THY TOV brdpxuv | praefectorum 
praetorio| apxiv Kat dAdo tpdrwos eAaTTGcae Tavtny éeorovdoacer. 
Thus Zosimos makes the multiplication! of the praetorian prefects 
and consequent diminution of their power a subject of accusation 
against the Christian emperor. His statement as to the matter of 
fact is explicit; there can be no doubt about it. Historians are 
quite justified in accepting it as true—although Zosimos’ authority 
is by no means unimpeachable —provided they find no conflicting 
fact, resting on authority, which may be looked on either as cer- 
tain, or as less impeachable than Zosimos. If we do find a con- 
flicting statement better attested, that of Zosimos must fall. 

One thing, of course, is quite certain, namely, that the empire had 
been definitely divided into four prefectures before the end of the 
fourth century. The evidence of the Wotitia Dignitatum, drawn up 
at the beginning of the fifth century, makes this as certain as any 
fact of history can be. The question is: Was it definitely enacted by 
Constantine, as Zosimos alleges, that four praetorian prefects should 


1 The number had never been definitely limited to two. Since the time of 
Commodus it was customary to appoint oceasionally a third prefect: see Lampridius, 
V. Comm., Praefectus etiam Ebutianus inter hos est interemptus; im eujus locum 
ipse Cleander cum aliis duobus quos ipse delegerat praefectus est factus. Tuncque pri- 
num tres praef. praet. fuere ; and Spartianus, VY. Did. Jul., Ipse autem tertium 
Secit pracfectum Veturium Macrinum. 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 491 


conduct the civil administration of the empire as governors of four 
large groups of provinces; or was such an enactment made either 
between the death of Constantine (337), and the accession of Arcadius 
and Honorius (395), or in the year 395, when the empire was finally 
divided ? 

Of the co-existence of more than two prefects there is no evidence 
in the Codex Theodosianus before the year 326 (see annexed Table). 
ie the year 326 Constitutions are addressed to four different pre- 

ects :— 


Evagrius, 56 ae February 11 (1X., 3, 2). 

” 56 50 April 25 (DGG 2) 

» Sc $c May 17 (QcagL,, I, 18)p 
Acindynus, .. é0 February 15 (VIIL., 5, 3). 
Ablabius,' 56 66 June 1 CXOViIE 2596) 

5 oe Bi Sept. 18 (CaS 590): 
Secundus, 56 oC June 29 (COVE 3): 


Heenel, in his Series Chron. Const., mentions also three other 
praetorian prefects under this year; Bassus (1., 10, 4); Rufinus 
(xut., 8, 2); Philippus (vur., 7, 3): but the dates of these laws are 
‘doubtful. Godefroy mentions Constantius as praetorian prefect in 
326, but incorrectly ; he was praetorian prefect in 327 (11., 24, 2). 
But we cannot conclude that four praetorian prefects held office simul- 
taneously. The only conclusions that we are entitled to draw literally 
are, that Evagrius and Acindynus were both prefects in February ; 
and that Ablabius and Secundus were both prefects in June. It is 
possible that Evagrius and Acindynus were succeeded by Ablabius and 
Secundus. It is, however, probable, that there were three prefects in 
this year, administering three divisions of the empire: it cannot be 
proven, and there is no reason to suppose it probable, that there were 
four. In the years 328, 331, and 336, the names of three prefects are 
recorded. Thus in the Codex Theodosianus we find no evidence 
either to prove or to disprove Zosimos’ statement. 

On the other hand, we have a piece of evidence conflicting with 
Zosimos’ assertion. A passage in Ammianus Marcellinus proves 
that no definite measure as to four prefects had been made before 
365 a.D. In that year Valentinian succeeded Jovian, and chose his 
brother Valens to share the Imperial throne. The brothers met at 
Sirmium, and divided the empire, as is recorded by Ammianus, thus 
(xxvi., 5, 4) :— 


‘‘ Ht post haee cum ambo fratres Sirmium introissent diviso palatio 


1 This is the correct spelling: see C. I. L. m1., 352, aletter of Ablabius, and 
two rescripts of Constantine and his sons to Ablabius, of which the second is dated 
331; the first is probably to be assigned to 380. 


492 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


ut potiori placuerat Valentinianus Mediolanum Constantinopolim 
Valens discessit.” 


And then he adds :— 


‘* Et orientem quidem regebat potestate praefecti Sallustius, Italiam 
vero cum Africa et Illyrico Mamertinus, et Gallicas provincias Ger- 
manianus.”’ 


Thus in 865 there were only three prefects and three prefectures, 
Illyricum and Italia forming one, instead of two, as in later times. 
- It cannot be said that Illyricum merely means Pannonia and Dalmatia 
(the dicecesis of occidental Illyricum, as it was called in later times, 
when it formed one dioecesis of the Praefectura Italiae), and that 
Ammianus merely omits to mention the fourth prefect because he may 
have been a person of less importance. For in the first place we have 
no reason to suppose that Pannonia and Dalmatia were separated from 
the rest of the Balkan peninsula, and closely connected with Italy 
until 895 ; and, in the second place, Ammianus evidently intends a 
complete enumeration, as we can see if we consider why he introduces 
the remark in this place. It is evidently to be taken closely with the 
foregoing diviso palatio; the prefect of the Gauls, and the prefect of 
Italy, Africa, and Illyricum, were to be responsible to Valentinian— 
the prefect of the East to Valens. The division of the officers implied 
and determined the division of the empire. Ammianus does not ex- 
press this in so many words, but he does not leave it in any doubt, as 
he says that Valentinian’s capital was Mediolanum; that of Valens, 
Constantinopolis. Had there been a fourth prefect of Illyricum 
(Moesia, Dacia, Macedonia, and Achaia), and had Ammianus omitted 
him, he would have left his readers in doubt to which of the brothers 
Illyricum was assigned. 

The evidence of Ammianus is borne out by an inscription, which 
shows that Claudius Mamertinus had been praetorian prefect of Italy 
and Illyricum in the year 362-363. This inscription was found at 
Concordia, and contains the following words (C.1. L., v. 8987) :— 


‘‘Disponente Claudio Mamertino viro clarissimo per Italiam et 
Inlyricum praefecto praetorio.” 


Mamertinus is also mentioned in the Theodosian Code, De Vume- 
rarws, lex 8. 

But if it is certain that in the years 362-365 there were only three 
prefects, it is equally certain that immediately before Mamertinus there 
were four. Taurus was praetorian prefect of Italy from 354 to 361, as 
is proved by the laws in the Cod. Theod. But we know from Ammi- 
anus that Anatolius was praetorian prefect of Illyricum 859-860 
(xrx., 11, 2, “‘ Anatolio regente tune per Illyricum praefecturam’”’; and 
xxt., 6, 5, where his death, and the succession of Florentius, are 
recorded). In 861 both Taurus and Florentius, the successor of 
Anatolius, were superseded (cf. xxu., 8, 4, and 3, 6). Ammianus 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 493 


does not tell us who succeeded them under Julian’s régime, but as 
Mamertinus was praetorian prefect in 362, we may suppose that he was 
their direct successor, created perhaps at the same time as Secundus 
Sallustius, or shortly after. In the first months of Julian’s reign we 
find him empanelled as assessor to Sallustius, quaestionum agitandarum, 
and perhaps this implies that he was not yet prefect: xxir., 3, 1, ‘‘ Brevi 
deinde Secundo Sallustio promoto praefecto praetorio summam quaes- 
tionum agitandarum ut fido conmisit: Mamertino et Arbitione et 
Agilone atque Nevitta adjunctis itidemque Jovino,” &c. This com- 
mission dealt with the officials of Constantius, and one of their acts 
was to send Taurus into exile. 

This fact, that after the accession of Julian, Mamertinus became 
sole prefect of Italy and Illyricum, which had in the immediately pre- 
ceding years been governed by two prefects, proves that no definite 
administrative arrangement had been made fixing or limiting the 
number of praetorian prefects ; and as a consequence of this there was 
no definite division of the empire into prefectures except in so far as 
custom prescribed. I may add that the territorial division followed 
the number of the officials, and not vice versa. Valentinian and 
Valens did not primarily divide the land—they divided the palatium. 

Having thus established that Zosimos’ statement is not correct, we 
may proceed to examine the mode in which the multiplication of prae- 
torian prefects, and their assignation to particular parts of the empire 
arose. 

Diocletian’s division of the empire is generally called a quadri- 
partition, but it was essentially a bipartition. Diocletian was 
Augustus of the whole Eastern half, including the dioceses of the 
Pannoniae and the Moesiae; under him the Caesar Galerius had a 
delegated sway over a certain part. Similarly Maximian was Augustus 
of the West, and Constantius his representative in Gaul. 

Praxagoras, who lived in the early part of the fourth century, and 
wrote a history of Constantine the Great, gives the arrangement of 
territory thus (Miller, F. H. G., rv. p. 2):—6 zarjp Kwvorartivov 
Kovoravtios Bpetavias é€Bacidevoe, Magipivos (Maximianus) d€ tis 
Popys kat THs GAAns IraXdias kai Suxedias, 6 d€ erepos Maéiptvos 
(Galerius Maximianus) rijs te “EAAdOos kal Tis Kato “Acias kal Opaxns. 
AvoxAntiaves 6€ 6 Kai Tav GAAwy tpecBitatos THS Te Buibvvias HpxXe Kat 
7s ApaBias kat THs AuBvns kai THs Aiydmtov ony 6 NeiXdos érepxopevos 
apdec. Macedonia, Dacia, and Pannonia are not mentioned, but they, 
doubtless, went with Hellas and Thrace. 

But we must not be misled into thinking that this was equivalent 
to a quadripartition of the Empire. For Constantius and Galerius 
were merely helpmates of the Augusti—merely governors of very large 
provinces, with the prospect, however, of becoming Augusti them- 
selves at some future time. There was no strict division between the 
provinces ruled by Diocletian and Galerius, such as there was between 
the dominions of the two Augusti. Diocletian was as constantly 
in the Balkan peninsula as in Egypt or Asia, and Maximian was 


494 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


sometimes in Gaul; whereas the Caesars could not leave their pro- 
vinces except at the bidding of the Augusti. The East and West had 
each one, not two centres. 

I think we are justified in supposing that the centralisation was 
strict; that there was one treasury, one hierarchy of officials, in each 
half of the world. I believe I can point to a distinct proof of this in 
the circumstances related by Eutropius in regard to the division which 
took place after the resignation of Diocletian and Maximian (305). 
Kutropius, x., 1: 


‘‘ Divulsusque inter eos [ Constantius and Galerius ] Romanus orbis 
ut Gallias Italiam Africam Constantius, Illyricum Asiam Orientem 
Galerius obtineret, sumptis duobus Caesaribus. Constantius tamen 
contentus dignitate Augusti Italiae atque Africae administrandae sollici- 
tudinem recusavit: vir egregius et praestantissimae civitatis: divinis 
provincialium ac privatorum studiis fiscl commoda nen admodum 
affectans,”’ &c. 


By these words Eutropius cannot merely have meant that Con- 
stantius, instead of holding court in Italy as Maximian had done, re- 
mained in Gaul—a post of less honour—and assigned Italy and Africa 
to Severus as his representative there. They must rather mean this: 
instead of taking upon himself the care of the whole Western world, 
Italy and Africa as well as Gaul (just as Maximian had administered 
Gaul as well as Italy and Africa), he confined himself to Gaul, and 
gave to Severus the entire administration of Italy and Africa; so that, 
but for the difference in title, Severus was on a par with Constantius. 

This arrangement meant the institution of two centres, two ex- 
chequers, and two sets of officials, in the West. And therefore from 
this year (805-6) I would date the usage of three praetorian prefects. 
The special mention of this act of Constantius implies that Galerius 
did not place Maximin in the same position. 

But in 308, when Maximin and Constantine were recognised as 
Augusti by Galerius, there were four Augusti. It follows that there 
were four centres, and four sets of officials. This state of things lasted 
(Licinius succeeding Galerius) until 312, in which year, by the battle 
of the Mulvian Bridge, Constantine became sole master of the Western 
world. But we may suppose that he found it convenient to continue 
the double set of officials for Gaul and Italy. In 313, Maximin was 
defeated and died, and Licinius may have also continued the double 
set of officials. But in 315, after Licinius’ defeat at Cibala, a change 
was made in the distribution of dominion. Dardania Moesia, and 
Macedonia (Eutropius, x., 5) were added to the dominions of the 
Western Augustus: Moesia here means Upper Moesia, for Anonymus 
Valesius says that Licinius retained ‘‘the East, Asia, Thrace, Lower 
Moesia, Scythia (Lesser); and Zosimos says ‘‘ Thrace and the Kast,” 
which is the same thing. 

We may suppose that after this new division Licinius had only 
one praectorian prefect, and one set of officials, and that Constantine 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 495 


placed his acquisitions under the jurisdiction of the praetorian prefect 
of Italy. 

In March, 317, Constantine elevated Crispus, his son by Minervina, 
and Constantine, his eldest son by Fausta, then a mere child, to the 
rank of Caesar. The fact that Crispus gained a victory over the Franci 
in Gaul in 320 makes it possible that Constantine assigned to him the 
special care of Gaul. But in 321 he was in Illyricum with his father, 
while Nazarius was pronouncing an oration (Panegyricus Constantino) 
at Rome, in which the victory was celebrated. In 823 Constantius, 
then about seven years old, received the title of Caesar; and in the 
same year Licinius was defeated at Adrianople. 

As we saw aboye, there is some evidence in the Theodosian Code, 
which may be taken as indicating—though it by no means proves— 
that in some of the following years (326 and 328) there were four 
praetorian prefects. According to Eutropius, special provinces were 
assigned at this time to the Caesars. Hutropius, x., 6, ‘‘ Ko tempore 
res Romana sub uno Augusto et tribus Caesaribus quod numquam alias. 
fuit; cum liberi Constantini Galliae Orientis Italiaeque praessent.”’ 
If this statement is accurate, we may deduce that Constantine reserved 
the special care of Illyricum and Thrace for himself. As to the distri- 
bution among the children, it is not so easy to decide. As Crispus 
was put to death probably in 326, this statement must describe the 
state of things from 324 to 3826. I would suggest that Crispus con- 
tinued to be governor of Gaul; that the child, Constantius, was nomi- 
nally governor of Italy, under the immediate supervision of his father, 
and that Constantine reigned in the East. Now Constantius must 
have been governor in Gaul at sometime previous to 333; for Julian, 
in his “Eyxwpuov eis Kwvoravriov, says:—matépa tov oov d.avonbévra. 
gpatny av eikdtws Tois KeAtOv Oveow emiotnoaoce pvdaka Kal Bacrréa, 
petpaKtov ert, wGAXov O€ Talda KopLon TO XpOve, eel TH ye TUVETEL Kal 
pon Tots Kadots Kayabots avdpacw éevaytAAov non. We may, perhaps, 
conclude that after Crispus’ death in 326, Constantius was appointed 
governor of Gaul. What position the eldest son, Constantine, oc- 
cupied at this time we have no means of knowing with certainty. 

In 333, Constans, the third son, became Caesar, and in 335, the 
year of Constantine’s tricennalia, Dalmatius, his nephew, received the 
same title. 

We have no wreached the very difficult question as to Constantine’s 
division of the Empire among his sons and nephews. It is so involved, 
and the conclusions of modern historians vary so much, that we cannot 
do better than quote all the evidence bearing on the subject. But 
we may first note that there are two special points which must not be 
confused. (1). What was the actual arrangement made in 335? 
(2). What was the arrangement made by the sons when the nephews 
had been put out of the way? These two divisions are often confused. 
There is a further question, whether Constantine made any testa- 
mentary enactment to be carried out after his death. 

(1). Eusebios, De laudibus Constantin’, c. 8. The panegyrist 


496 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


describes how Constantine raised his sons and nephew successively to 
Imperial rank, éf’ éxdoty tepiddw Sexaetodvs ravyytpews eva Twa TOV 
aitov mabav ert THY TOV BaciAtKod Opdvov Kowwwviay tpoxerpiCopevos, 
and divided the government of the empire among them, thus ac- 
complishing the prophecy of Daniel (vii. 18), kat Similen sa THY 
Bactetay & dyvow bpiorov. 

doe pev nuty Tots THY Ediay Aaxovor Tov érasov aiTov Kapmov Oarepov 
dé tov raidwv Oatépw yéver Tov avOpdruv Kal Tédw GAXov GAAaxOOe 
AapTTHpas ota Kal PwoTnpas Tov é€ avToV TpoXEoevov PwTwv dreveimato- 
ei0 td piav CevyAnv Baotdixovd teOpixrov TétTapas trolevéas avTos 
EaUTO oid TLVAS méous Tovs dvdpevordrous Kaicapas yviats Te avtovs 
evOéou TULPovias TE Kal dpovotas Gppooapevos avobev dynos 1VLOXGV 
eAavver 600 THY ovpracay conv 6 nALos efopa Ouimmetwy adTds TE Tots 
Tao eTUTApOV Kal TO TOVTA SLATKOTOUILEVOS. 

As the panegyric was written and pronounced a few months after 
the arrangement of 335, this passage is of the highest importance. It 
proves that the four Caesars were coequal, and that each had a special 
government. 

(2). Eusebios, Veta Constantine, Iv., 51. os ou éxarépov Tov dxpov 
Tis odns oixoupevns exparet THY obumacay THs Bacwrelas & GpxXnV Tpict 
TOLS QvuTOU duyjpet Tao ola TUG. TaTppav ovoiav Tous QuTOU khypodorav 
pirraros: TV pev ov TamToav Anew TO peilove THY O€ THS EWas Gpynv 
TO OevTepw, THY O€ TOUTWY péonY TO TPiTw Siévepe. 

The Life of Constantine was probably written not long after the 
death of Constantine (May 22, 337); we may place its composition 
in the year May, 337-May, 338. The army had proclaimed the three 
sons Augusti, and refused to recognise the nephews, Dalmatius and 
Annibalian (September 9, 337); the Empire was, therefore, completely 
in the hands of the three Augusti; and Eusebios’ words reflect this 
fact. It does not seem to me that we can fairly press xAnpodorar to 
imply that Constantine had left a will excluding Dalmatius from a 
share in the sovereignty. 

(3). Sokrates, Hist. Hec., 1., 38, ad fin. 6 d& Baoiteds ... ~ 
eippaiveTd te emt Tots yeyovdo. Kal él tpiolv vioits ods Kaicapas 
avynyopevKer ExaoTov Kata dexdda eviavTov THS PBacirelas avTov, TOV 
peev TpOTOov OpOvE [Lov éavtov Kawvortavtivoy Tov Eoreplov PepOv apxewv 
KATATT TOS &v ™ Tpory dexade Ths BacwWelas aitov' tov b€ mpos TH 
Ewa. PEpav TOV TO Torre eT OVULOV Kovotavtivov év ™ eikooLeTyplor 
KOTETTIOE Katoapa: Tov O& VEOTEpOV Kovotavta év TH TpLakovTaeTyptor 
THS EavTov Pacireias exepoTovncev. 

Sokrates has combined two statements wrongly—the statement in 
Eusebios’ Vita Constantini as to the distribution of the government 
among the three brothers, and his statement in the Panegyricos as 
to their elevation to the rank of Caesar. He does not mention the 
particular provinces assigned to Constans, nor does he allude to 
Dalmatius. 

(4). Sozomen, Hist. Hee., 11., 34. 6 d€ Bacrreds non Tporepov cis 
TOUS Taloas aoaeus OvTas THY épyay OveAQv Kat Kovotarvtive pev Kat 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 497 


Kovoravre ta tmpos Stow amovetwas Kwvoravtiw 5¢ Ta mpds ew... 
SuexopicOn cis Nexopydiav .. . 

duaOyKnv Te Toinoas! Tots mev Tarot Suévepwe THY GpXIV OS TpoTEpov" 
ampecBeia d& Ta pev TH TpecPuTépa Pwown Ta dé TH Erwvipw adTod 
katadimov edwKke THY SiabnKny TO TpecBuTépw Ov eawverny dvTa Apetou 
dyabov d¢ TO Biv wapéeto aito TeAevTdoa Kwvotartia 7 adeApy Kat 
OpKov mpoobeis eveteiAaTo Kovoravtio dovvae éererdav adikytar. 

It would hardly be wise to infer ‘from this that Constantine made 
a new division after 385, and before his death, excluding his nephew. 
Sozomen inaccurately refers the portion of affairs after Constantine’s 
death to Constantine’s arrangement. 

(5). Zosimos, It., 39. TpoTov pev evel LavTo TH eOvn Kal Kovoravrivos 
pev a) mpeoBirepos. GLa TO VEWTATH Kovorayte TH UTep Tas “Adrets 
amavta kat THv ’Itadtav Kal TAvpida mpos TovTo.s eAaxev exe, ETL O€ 
To Tept TOV Evéewov rovtov Kal THY UT Kapxndova AtBinv. Kwvotavrio 
6é Ta wept TH ’Aciay kal THY Ewav Kal Alyurtov éeretétparto. cuvinp- 

ov O€ avTots TpoTov Tia AadApatios Katcap t7d Kwvoraytivov Kkatac- 
tabeis ere 0€ Kal Kwvotavtios adeA dos Ov adtrov Kal ’AvviBadtaves. 

Zosimos gives here the division which the brothers adopted when 
they had been proclaimed Augusti by the army, Sept. 9, 337. Like 
Sozomen, he groups Constantine and Constans together, without dis- 
tinguishing their respective divisions. May we, therefore, suspect 
that here Sozomen and Zosimos had an earlier author before them, 
who also drew no line between the territories of Constans and Con- 
stantine? ta wept tov Evgewvov wovrov must mean Thrace, Lower 
Moesia, and Lesser Scythia. ovvyjpxov, as von Ranke remarks, can 
only mean belonged to the Imperial house; for no author hints at 
any government assigned to Constantius, Constantine’s brother. 

It is hardly necessary to add that tyv iro Kapyndova ArBinv 
means the dioecesis of Africa—Carthaginian Libya, opposed to Libya 
east of Syrtes. 

(6). Victor, Hpit. 41. ‘‘Constantinus junior cuncta trans Alpes, 
Constantius a freto Propontidis Asiam atque orientem, Constans Illyri- 
cum Italiamque et Africam, Dalmatius [ Mss. Dalmatiam ] Thraciam 
Macedoniamque et Achaiam, Annibalianus Dalmatii Caesaris consan- 
guineus Armeniam nationesque circumsocias.”’ 

This passage defines the partition of 335. The emendation Dail- 
matius may be considered certain; it is absolutely necessary, and 
is almost universally accepted. I say almost, for H. Richter (see 
below) apparently retains Dalmatiam. Dalmatius is proved—(1) by 


1 In the Second Book of Philostorgios’ Hist. Ecc. (ap. Photium),an authority some- 
what earlier than Sozomen, the will i is also mentioned, and the name of the Arian 
tpeaRurepos, is given—Eusebios of Nikomedia: éyyts 5€ Tod TéAous yeyovdta Kab 
aicOduevoy tis emiBovdns [of his brothers] diabjcas Te ypdpew Kal Tipwplay 
amaitovcas Tovs aveddvTas Kal TavTny ciompdtacbal Tov mpoKaTadaBdvTa Tov 
maldwv KeA€voo Seer TOU ph TL KaKelvous Um’ avTay duoloy bwogTHVa Sodvat dE 
Tas dia0hKas EvocBiy TH Nikoundlas. 


498 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


the mention of Hannibalian ; (2) by the Historia Miscella: see No. 9 
below. 

(7). Anonymus Valesius, 35. ‘‘Dalmatium filium fratris sui Dalmatii 
Caesarem fecit, ejus fratrem Annibalianum data ei Constantiniana 
filia sua regem regum et Ponticarum gentium constituit, ita ut Gallias 
Constantinus minor regebat, Orientem Constantius Caesar, Ilyricum 
et Italiam Constans, ripam Gothicam Dalmatius tuebatur, item Con- 
stantinus, cum bellum vpararet in Persas, in suburbano Constantino- 
politano villa publica juxta Nicomediam dispositam bene rem publicam 
filiis tradens obiit.” 

This is the arrangement existing immediately before Constantine’s 
death. Filiis tradens—without reference to Dalmatius—reminds us 
of the sentence in Eusebius’ Vita Constantini. 

Ripam Gothicam is interpreted by H. Richter to mean part of the 
territories on the Danube, corresponding to the modern Servia and 
Bulgaria. In any case there is a distinct difference on this point 
between Victor and Anon. Val. 

(8). Historia ecclesiastica tripartita (Cassiodori), mm., 12. “ Qui 
cum tres habuisset filios eos Caesares nuncupavit et singulos eorum 
per decennarios annos imperil sui principes esse constituit. Id est 
primum quidem filium sui nominis Constantinum Hesperiarum par- 
tium in Decennali suo fecit habere principatum: secundum vero avi 
nomine nuncupatum Constantium in vicennalibus suis Caesarem in 
oriente constituit; minorem vero Constantem in suis tricennalibus 
ordinavit.”’ 

This history professes to rest on Sokrates, Sozomen, and Theodoret. 
The present passage is a direct translation from Sokrates; and is in- 
correct as to the dates of the elevations of the three sons; év TH mpérn 
dexdou being mistranslated 7m decennali suo. 

(9). Historia Miscella (of Landulf), Muratori, S.R.I., i., p. 74. 
“Ts successores filios reliquit atque unum Dalmatii fratris filium. Hi 
singuli has partes regendas habuerunt. Constantinus filius ejus primus 
in decennali suo ejus genitor fecit eum habere principatum super cuncta 
trans Alpes. Secundum Constantium in vicennali suo in oriente con- 
stituit a freto Propontidis in Asiam atque orientem. Constantem vero 
juniorem-in tricennalibus suis in Illyricum Italiamque et Africam 
ordinavit. Dalmatium in Thraciam Macedoniamque et Achaiam: 
Annibalianum Dalmatii Caesaris consanguineum in Armeniam natio- 
nesque circumsocias.” 

It is not hard to see that this account is compounded of Victor and 
Cassiodorus’ Ast. Kec. Trip. 

(10). Chronicon Alexandrinum. 

This late chronicle has two curious notices under Ol. 279: 


‘¢Constantinus junior imperavit Constantinopoli annum i. Constans 
Romae annos xIr. . .” 

‘‘Supra Dalmatium Caesarem fratris filium qui in Mesopotamiam 
et ipse tertium annum regnarat.’”’ 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 499 


Tillemont gives credence to the statement that Constantine II. 
reigned at Constantinople; and Gotofredus accepts the notice that 
Dalmatius ruled in Mesopotamia (cf. below, Chronicon Paschale). 


(11). Theophanes, p- 50 (ed. Bonn). ypdwas d€ duabyxas tots 
Tpioly viots avTov Ti Baotr<tav katédurev Kwvorartio, Kovotarrive, 
Kovotavte . . . Tas dé SiabijKas avrov “Apevava tive mpeaButépw v0 
Kavotavrias THs adeApyns aitod Kaxoppdvws TapeoaxOevte twapébero 
évrerAapevos pyndevi Tavtas Tapacxetvy ANY Kwvotaytiw Td THS was 
Baorrg«i, éxéAevoe 5é “Afavacrov ths e€opias éravehOety. Kuwvoraytios 
d€ katakaBov ek THS EWas TO TOD TaTpos THpa ev TOs arodTOAOLS 
KatéeTo, 6 dé dvdctos “Apevavos tperButepos éridods Kwvoraytiw tas 
SiaPqKas moANTS ETUXE Tappyolas év TOUS BaotXeiors. cae 

TOUTH TO eTeL Kwvotavtivov Tod peydhov Kat aylov avarravoapévou 
Ol TpEts viol éexpaTyoav TOV Popatwv’ Tis pev éwas Kwvoravtios’ Taev 
dé TadArav Koévotas, kai Kwvoravtivos ths "TraNias. 

In their accounts of the will, Theophanes and Sozomen coincide; 
Philostorgios diverges slightly from both. Probably Theophanes had 
not only Sozomen before him, but also the sources of Sozomen’s 
account. It is curious that he interchanges the realms of Constans and 
Constantine. 


(12). Chronicon Paschale, 532. kat katédure Kaicapas tovs Tpets 
vious avrod, Kwvoravtivov Kaicapa Baorhevovra TOV KATO TadAtov 
pepov dyovra 7s Bactretas eros €LKOO TOV Kal Kovordyrvov TOV pet 
avrov Kaioapa ev TOS KaTa THY dvar ody fépeciv €ros _dyovra THs 
Baotreias va’ Kai Koévoravta per’ atrov Kaicapa €v Tots KOTO. THV 
"IraXiav pépect Sudyovta THs Bacwvcias eros ayovta Tpitov Kat Aadpdtiov 
Kaicapa vidoy Tod ddeAgpod airod év 7H Mecororapia eros ayovta Kat 
aurov TpiTov. 

This notice gives us precise dates for the investment of the Caesars 
with governments. Constantine had been elevated in 317, so that he 
was just twenty years a Caesar in 837. Constantius became a Caesar 
in 823; but 337-323 = 14. Isa’ a mistake, or should we read wd ? 
Moreover, Constans became a Caesar in 333, two years before Dal- 
matius; why then éros tpirov ? 

When we look at the words more closely, we shall be disposed not 
to assume too readily that these numbers are erroneous. The writer 
does not say that twenty years, eleven years, and three years, have 
elapsed since Constantine, Constantius, and Constans, respectively, 
received the title of Caesar. He says that at the death of Constantine 
I., Constantine II. was in the twentieth year of his government (t7js 
Baoir<ias), Constantius in the eleventh, and Constans in the third. 
From this we are entitled to infer that Constantine was made nomi- 
nally governor—of Italy perhaps—in the latter half of 317, or the 
beginning of 318; that Constantius received a government (Gaul ?), 
as we have already seen, in 327; that Constans was appointed ruler 
of Italy in the early part of 335. 

It is very worthy of remark that Dalmatius’ government is placed 


R.I.A. PROC., SER, II., VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 3D 


500 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


in Mesopotamia,' as in the Chronicon Alexandrinum, of which it is 
the source. 

(18). Constantinos _Porphyrogennétos, de Thematibus, m. 9 (ed. 
Bonn, P. (37). oUTw yap eepuorev 6 peyas Bacireds Kovoravrivds Tos 
Tpiolw vieowy avTov To pev Tparo vio Tas avw TaddAias Kal TO eTEeKeva 
’Adréwy ews Tod Earepiov Oxeavod kai és aitiv woAw tTHv KavtaBpw, 
To O¢ Keévotarte 74 toratw vio tiv “Pdéunv kal Tas Kato TadXias? thy 
TE vnoov Zapdo Kal avTnV Zuceioy Kal THV dvrirepa ArBonv Kapxnddva 
TE THY tov Adpov patporoAu Kal Ews Kupyyys aiTns, TO Oe Kovorarrip 
TO. ard TOU | Avppaxiov Kal avTo TO “TAAvpixoy tiv “EAAdSa te Kal Tas 
éréxetva vyoous tas Te KuxXadas kai tas Kadovpévas Szropadas Kat ews 
‘EAAnorovrov Thy Te KaAoupEeVnY piKpav Aciayv audotépas Te Kal Supias 
kat ladauorivyy kat THv Kidukiay Kai adtiv Alyuymtov Kat ovTws pev 6 
mahads Te Kal 6 TPOTOS peplapos THS Pacirelas Pwpaiwr. 

It is plain that the Emperor has not borrowed this detailed descrip- 
tion from earlier writers, but has filled in some general description, 
in order to display his geographical learning. The chief points to be 
noted are—(1) he attributes this tripartition to Constantine; (2) he 
assigns Illyricum and Thrace to Constantius (instead of Constans), thus 
making his dominion co-extensive with what was afterwards the 
Eastern Empire. I presume that the author was led into this mistake 
by some vague notice, like that in Chronicon Pasch., which stated that 
Constans reigned év tots kata THY Iradiav pépeor, and did not mention 
Illyricum ; whence the Emperor assumed wrongly that Illyricum fell 
to the share of Constantius. 

(14). Kedrénos, vol. 1., p. 250 (ed. Bonn). dropicduevos Kov- 
OTAVTLOV pay exe Ta Opakys kal was pépy Kovotavtivov de Ta pos 
’Oxeavev Eorrepia Kévoravra Oe Kpirqy "A pixyy Kal TO IAAvpikov. 

This notice differs from others in assigning implicitly Italy to 
Constantine. It agrees with Theophanes, Constantine Porph., and the 
Paschal Chronicle, in attributing the tripartition to Constantine I. 

(15). Zonaras, xmt., 5. Oe Tov “Popatoy Tyyepovia eis Tovs 
Tpeis exelvou Taloas [LE Soar cvpraca é @S EV TLVES cuveypaavTo Tapa 
TOU TaATpOS odion duavepnbetoa, as 8 ETEpou Kal? EauTovs TAUTHV avTOV 
duveAopevov peta THY aroBiwow TOD TaTpds. ovTwW O ioTdpyTar TpoBHVvac 
mapa ohiow 7 diavéunois’ TO pev Kovorayte tpookAnpwlyvar THv 
IraXdiav Kal tiv “Popny aithiy thy “Adpixnv te Kal SuKeAlay Kat Tas 
Aouras TOV VHTwV' GAG pévToL Kat TO [AXvpiKov Kat THY Makedoviay 
Kal oiv TH Axaia THY LeAordvynoov' 7é dé Kwvotavtivw tas Kortias 
*AAreis ody tals TadXlars tpoovepnOnvar . . . kat To Lvppyvatov KAiua 


1 It seems not impossible that Dalmatius may have held a post in Mesopotamia, 
before he became Caesar, somewhat similar to that which Annibalianus held in 
Pontus and Armenia. It once occurred to me that Mesopotamiam, otf the Chron. 
Al., and rivam Goticam, of Anon. Val., might be referred to a common source by 
assuming that Muciay mapamotamulay (Moesia riparis, cf. Dacia riparis) had been 
corrupted to Mecorortautav. 

* That is, Gallia Cisalpina. 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 501 


péxpt tov Mavpwv tov 7 TopOud Swpicpévwy ToD Oxeavod. Ta 
Kovotavtiw 5é Adxos yevérGar 600 Kara THY Eway potpay Hoav “Pwpatoes 
brjKoa kal mpos TovTas THY Opakyy civ TH TOAEL TH TarTpLKy. 

Zonaras was a man of more critical ability than most of the 
Byzantine historians; and it is noteworthy that he observed the dis- 
erepancies in older writers, some of whom ascribed the tripartition to 
Constantine, others to the three brothers. 

We now turn to examine the opinions of modern writers on this 
subject. 

(1). Gibbon, who follows Tillemont, gives the division made by 
Constantine in his lifetime as follows:—The younger Constantine 
ruled in Gaul; Constantius in the East; Constans in Italy, Africa, 
and Western Illyricum. ‘‘ He fixed Dalmatius on the Gothic frontier, 
to which he annexed the government of Thrace, Macedonia, and 
Greece.” 

After the massacre of the Flavian race this division was modified 
in the following manner:—Constantine obtained Constantinople ; 
Thrace was added to the countries of the East which Constantius 
governed ; “and Constans was acknowledged as the lawful sovereign of 
Italy, Africa, and the Western Illyricum.’’ Gibbon does not say what 
became of Macedonia, Greece, Dacia, and Moesia. 

(2). Heinrich Richter, in his long book, ‘‘ Das westromische Reich 
pbesonders unter den Kaisern Gratian, Valentinian II. and Maximus 
(875-388),” gives the division of 335 as follows (see p. 100, and note 
69, p. 671) :— 


Constantine held the Gallic prefecture. 
Constans », italy, Africa, chief part of Ilyricum. 
Constantius ,, Asia and Egypt. 


Dalmatius, subordinate to Constans, governed part of Servia and 
Bulgaria. 

Hannibalian, subordinate to Constantius, governed Pontus, Cappa- 
docia, and Armenia. 

On p. 103 (cf. n. 2, p. 671) the division of 338 at Sirmium is re- 
corded : 


Constantine obtained Britain, Spain, Gaul, part of Africa. 
Constans A Italy, Africa, Illyricum. 
Constantius _,, Thrace, Asia, Egypt. 


In regard to this reconstruction the following points should be 
noted :— 


(a). For the view that Dalmatius Caesar was not co-ordinate with 
the other three Caesars, but subordinate to Constans, Richter relies— 
(1) on the statement of Anon. Val. that he only possessed the ‘‘ Gothic 
Bank”; (2) on the words of Zosimos, cuvjpxov dé adrots Tpdrov Twa, 
which implies a certain subordination ; (3) on the passive réle played 

3 D2 


902 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


by Dalmatius after Constantine’s death, viz. he took no part in Con- 
stantine’s obsequies, which, had he ruled over Thrace, would have 
devolved upon him. 


But—(1) the obscure expression of Anon. Val. is outweighed by the 
record of Victor, who assigns Thrace, Macedonia, and Greece to Dal- 
matius. (2) It isa distinct mistake to appeal to Zosimos, for Zosimos 
is speaking not of the arrangement made by Constantine in 335, but 
of the arrangement made by the brothers in 337 (see above); von 
Ranke has correctly explained cvvjpxov. (38) Itis hard to see how 


Dalmatius’ absence from his uncle’s obsequies proves anything. We- 


may add that Richter does not take into account the important con- 
temporary evidence of Eusebios’ Panegyric. 

(4). Richter refers to Victor, epit. 41, for the second division. But 
this passage must refer to the earlier partition, as is proved by the 
mention of Annibalianus, even if we keep the old reading Dalmatiam, 
which is disproved by the Historia Miscella. 


(3). J. Burckhardt, ‘‘ Die Zeit Constantins des Grossen,” p. 337,. 
gives the partition of 335 thus:—Constantine II. received Britain, 
Gaul, and Spain; Constans, Italy and Africa; Dalmatius, all the 
lands between the Adriatic and Euxine; Constantius, Asia, Syria, 
and Egypt; Hannibalian, Armenia, Pontus, and surrounding lands, 
“‘man weiss nicht ob unbeschrinkt oder unter der oberherrschaft des. 
Constantius II.” 

This view does justice to the record of Victor concerning Dal- 
matius’ realm, but does not give sufficient weight to the Panegyric of 
Eusebios, which distinctly points to a quadri-partition among four 
Caesars, and implicitly excludes Annibalian, who was not a Caesar, 
from a co-ordinate position. 

Burckhardt’s discussion of Constantine’s motives in making this 
division is worth reading. His object was to secure a Constantinian 
dynasty, and he must divide ‘‘schon um die Dynastie zu schonen.”’ 
For if he made one of his sons sole heir, the probability was that he- 
would murder his brothers and kinsfolk (as the Turkish Sultans used 
to do), and thus the chance of the continuation of his house would 
depend on one individual; whereas by a division among five there 
was a likelihood that heirs would survive, in spite of almost certain 
civil wars, from more than one of the five dynasts. This theory 
depends on the thoroughly justifiable assumption that Constantine was 
quite aware of the characters of his sons. 


(4). In his essay on Zosimos, von Ranke comes to the following 
conclusions as certain: (1) no will of Constantine existed ; (2) at his 
death his three sons and two relations shared in the government ; 
(3) the army would have the sons only to reign over them. 

In regard to the government assigned to Dalmatius, he prefers 
Victor to Anon. Val. He appreciates fully the importance of the 
passages of Eusebius, and points out that in both passages he records 
‘die momentane Lage’ of affairs. 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 503 


After this long enumeration of authorities, we may come perhaps 
to the following conclusions :— 


(1). The arrangement of Constantine, in 335, divided the empire 
into four governments, each held by a Caesar: 


Constantine governed Gaul, Spain, and Britain. 
Constans a Italy and Africa. 
Dalmatius aS Illyricum and Thrace. 
Constantius %5 the East. 


Annibalian was assigned a subordinate position in the realm of Con- 
‘stantius, with the title rex regum. 


2). No change in this arrangement was made by Constantine at or 
before his death. 


(3). On Sept. 9, 337, the three sons of Constantine were proclaimed 
Augusti by the army, by which act Dalmatius was excluded from his 
share in the sovereignty. As a consequence of this it became neces- 
sary for the three brothers to divide the Balkan peninsula among 
themselves. Thrace would naturally be the share of Constantius; 
whilst it might suggest itself to the other brothers that Constans 
‘should take the rest of Illyricum, and give to Constantine a part of 
Italy or Africa equivalent to half of Illyricum. If there is any foun- 
dation for the statement of the Alexandrine chronicle (accepted by 
Tillemont and Gibbon), that the eldest brother reigned for a year at 
‘Constantinople, I would suggest that he may have been at Constanti- 
nople at the end of 337 and beginning of 338 to guard his interests in 
the division of Illyricum, and that on his return to Gaul (after the 
deaths of Dalmatius, &c.), in 838, he met Constans and Constantius at 
Sirmium, when they made a final arrangement. 


(4). It is certain that the partition of 338 gave Constantius Thrace. 
The vagueness with which the earlier historians define the divisions 
of Constantine and Constans—Zosimos not even attempting to distin- 
guish them, and Eusebios speaking with unprecise generality—seems 
to me to indicate that an arrangement was made but was not carried 
out. In the first place, there can be no doubt that this proposed 
arrangemént did not affect Gaul and Italy, which formed the main 
body of their respective realms; the words of Eusebios (V. C.) make 
this certain. In the second place, Eusebios’ words, tiv dé tovtwv 
peony, render it a natural presumption, confirmed by Zonaras, &c., that 
Constans obtained the whole of Illyricum (all the Balkan peninsula, 
except Thrace). In the third place, it is plain that Constantine 
would not have agreed to surrender his right to a share in the spoils 
of Dalmatius without receiving some equivalent from Constans. 
Constans must have undertaken to hand over to him part of Africa ; 
and it was either because Constans did not fulfil this engagement, or 


504 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


because Constantine demanded part of Italy as well, that Constantine 
made war on Constans.! 

Zosimos, u., 41, says that they quarrelled about ‘Carthaginian 
Libya’ and Italy—zepi rjs id Kapxnddva ArBiys Kat ‘Itadtas yevo- 
pevys audicBynryncews. 

Victor, Epit. 41, Interim ob Italiae Africaeque jus dissentire statum 
Constantinus et Constans. 

Zonaras, xur., 5. 6 d€ Kwvoravtivos TO Koévotavte érepveto tiv 
duavéunow TOV xwpOv aitiwpevos’ Kal 7) TapaxwpnoaL MEpous AUTO TIS. 
apXys aravrwv 7 diadacacba Tas Bacireias audw CnTov. 

We must now return to the praetorian prefects. It is plain that 
the quadripartition of Constantine among four Caesars involved four 
courts, four bodies of civil servants (palatinc), four praetorian prefects. 
And accordingly it might be said that in this way Constantine did 
institute four prefectures. But the point is, that the number of pre- 
fectures was a consequence of the number of the Caesars, was, we 
may say, accidental. As soon as the number of emperors changed, 
the number of prefects might change too. Zosimos did not grasp this. 
point, because in his time the four praetorian prefects were an estab- 
lished institution. 

We do not know whether Constans, before the death of his brother 
Constantine, placed Italy and Illyricum under one prefect or two. We 
saw above that after the death of Constans, when Constantius was- 
sole Emperor, Italy and Illyricum had separate prefects. Their re- 
union under one prefect, Mamertinus, in 362, was the work of Julian. 
But Constantius’ system of two prefects seems to have been merely 
the continuation of a system that necessarily prevailed during the ten. 
years in which he shared the Empire with Constans. It is, I believe, 
generally supposed that after the death of Constantine II. Illyricum 
continued to remain under the sway of Constans. In that case the 
younger brother would have had far the larger share; and it is hardly 
likely that Constantius would have consented to such a displacement 
of equilibrium for any length of time. That Illyricum was ruled by 
Constantius before the death of his brother, is proved by a constitution 
of 349 (xii. 1, 89), addressed ad Anatolium Pf. P., and dated from 
Antioch ; as Philippus was at that time Pf. P. of the East, Anatolius. 
was Pf. P. of Illyricum. In 346 however a constitution is addressed 
to Anatolius from Caesena; so it would seem that the new arrange- 
ment was made between 346 and 349. Such an arrangement involved 
four praetorian prefects. 

In the Codex Theod. Probus is mentoned as praetorian prefect 


1 It seems to me that we may discover a proof that Africa was actually placed 
under the jurisdiction of Constantine in Cod. Theod. xii. 1, 27 (Have Celsine karis- 
sime nobis), a constitution which concerns the administration of the African 
province, but is dated from ‘Trier, which seems to show that Celsinus was P. P. 
Galliarum (not as Haenel says, Ztaliae), and that Africa at that time was included 
in that prefecture. 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 505 


of Italy in 368, 369, 370, 3871, 372, 374. We learn from Ammianus 
(xxvit. 7, 1) that Mamertinus was still praetorian prefect in 367, but 
in that year was accused of peculation, and succeeded by Vulcatius 
Rufinus, who died in the following year, and was succeeded by Probus 
(ib., 11, 1). Ammian mentions him again as praetorian prefect in 
378 and 874 (xxix. 6, 9, praefectus practorio agens tunc apud Sirmium ; 
xxx. 3, 1, praefecti relatio Probi docentis Ilyrici clades). 

We find Probus mentioned in some inscriptions : 

C. I. L., vol. v., 83844; Petronio Probo V.C. totius admirationis 
viro proconsuli Africae praef. praetorio Illyrici praef. praet. Galli- 
arum IT. praef. praet. Italiae atque Africae III., &c. (at Verona). 

Henzen, 6418; procons. Africae praefecto praetorio per Illyricum 
Ttaliam et Africam (4.D. 378). 

Marini, ined. Alb. p. 59; praefecto praetorio quater Italiae, 
Ilyrici, Africae, Galliarum. 

That no final separation was made between Italy and Illyricum 
until 395, when the empire was divided, is proved by the fact that 
we find Polemius praetorian prefect of Italy and Illyricum in 390, 
similarly Tatianus in 391-2; Apodemius in 392-3: see Cod. Theod. 


I have attempted to show that no definite division of the empire 
into four prefectures, such as has been always attributed to Constan- 
tine, was ever designedly made, and that such a division did not 
unalterably exist until after 395. The four divisions of the Wotztia 
Dignitatum were not finally stereotyped by Constantine, although 
Constantine contributed to fix them; they are natural seographical 
divisions, and their origin must be traced to Diocletian. ‘The institu- 
tion of four praetorian prefects was never determined by ordinance, it 
followed, so to speak, as an accidental consequence of other events. 
Weare entitled to say that the precedent of four prefectures originated 
with Constantine, but we are not entitled to attribute it to him as an 
artificial enactment——like the division e. g. into dioeceses. The locali- 
sation of the prefects and the increase of their number were con- 
sequences naturally entailed by the arrangement of Diocletian and the 
curious series of wars and political complications which followed his 
abdication. The increase in number and the localisation came to pass 
in the natural course of events, and Constantine made no enactment 
either to stereotype or to change these results. He simply took ad- 
vantage of the new state of things, and administered in the spirit of 
the time, whereby of course he indir ectly contributed to render familiar 
the already existent idea of three or four prefectures. His institution 
of four Caesars involved four praetorian prefects. But this precedent 
was so far from becoming a statute or definite enactment, that from the 
time of his death to the ipartition of the Empire, in 395, there were 
sometimes three prefectures and sometimes four. It is quite possible 
that, if events had not brought about the separation of the Western 
from the Eastern Empire, three prefectures might have finally become 
by usage a fixed institution. 


a 


506 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


It is not hard to conceive how Zosimos may have been misled into 
the statement upon which the historical error, which I have tried to 
expose, rests. In the middle of the fifth century—assuming the 
earliest date at which Zosimos can be placed--the system of four pre- 
fectures was a definitely established fact of the administration. It 
was in the time of Constantine that four prefects first held office 
simultaneously under the same Augustus. It was thoroughly in the 
spirit of Zosimos, or any ancient historian, to attribute an institution, 
which attained its final form by a series of gradual changes, and was 
naturally established by a succession of historical events, to an artificial 
enactment. 

We must not forget, moreover, that Zosimos attributes a definite 
design to Constantine in the enactment which he ascribes to him—-the 
design, namely, of diminishing the power and dignity of the prefects. 
A constitution of Constantine remains which shows that the tendency 
of Constantine was to increase, not to diminish, their power. In331, 
a law was addressed ad universos provinciales, by which it was enacted 
that there was no appeal to the Emperor from the judicial sentence of 
the praetorian prefect—a praefectis autem praetorio provocart non sini- 
mus (Cod. Theod. xr., 80, 16; Cod. Just. vir., 62, 19).1 As an indi- 
cation of the great power which the praetorian prefect possessed, and 
his exalted position as head of the civil, financial, and judicial ad- 
ministration of a large portion of the empire, it is interesting to 
mention that Eusebios, in an exposition of the nature of the Godhead 
(in his ‘ Panegyrikos’), illustrates the relation of God the Son to 
God the Father by the relation of the praetorian prefect (vzapxos) to 
the Emperor. 


1 This, however, does not imply that appeals from the sentences of officials of 
inferior rank (comites proconsules, &c.) must necessarily be made to a praetorian 
prefect ; on the contrary, such appeals might be addressed to the Emperor. 


[Prarrortan Prerects, Erc. 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 507 


PRaEtToRIAN PREFECTS MENTIONED IN CopEx THEODOSIANUS, FROM 
315 A.D. TO 395 A.D. 


A.D, Name. Date or ConstrTUTIons. 
. xi. Kal. Febr. (Caralis) ? 
315 Constantius. SS Teal, We ( ) 
ee xiv. Kal. Oct. (Naissi). 
e cae xv. Kal. Nov. (Murgillo). 
317 Leontius. vii. Kal. Aug. 
318 Florianus.! iv. Id. April. 
2 iv. Id. Maii (Sirmio). 
Sey jptileniny Kal. Dec. (Sirmio). ! 
320 Bassus. xv. Kal. Aug. 
321 Bassus. x. Kal. Jul. (Aquileia). 
324 Constantius. xvi. Kal. Jun. 


325 Constantius. Se hats Cine (desatinoel m2) 
ii. Non. Febr. (Heracleae). 
vii. Kal. Maii (Nicomediae). 
xvi. Kal. Jun. 


326 Evagrius. 


ah Acindynus.3 xv. Kal. Mart. 
. Kal. Jun. 

2 pee bine. xiv. Kal. Oct. 

af Secundus. iii. Kal. Jul. 


xii. Kal. Febr. 


327 Maximus. v. Kal. Oct. (Treviris). 


0 Constantius. ii. Id. Jun. (Constantinople). 
328 Aemilianus. vii. Id. Maii (Romae). 

55 Secundus. Kal. Dee. 

a5 Maximus. iv. Kal. Jun. (Treviris). 

viii. Id. Mart. (Constantinopoll1). 
329 Bassus. vii. Kal. Aug. (Naissi); P. P. Non. 
Oct. (Romae). 
3 Secundus.* xiv. Kal. Mai (Constantinopoli). 


1 Florianus was Pf. P. orientis (cf. vii. 20, 1). 

2 In the year 319 a constitution (iii. 19, 1) is addressed ad Basswm Pf. P., but 
another constitution is addressed (in the same month, October) ad Bassum Pf. U. 
I follow Haenel in supposing that Pf. P. is an error for Pf. U. Similarly, in 
constitutions of 321 and 322 we find the inscription ad Maximum Pf. P., as wellas 
ad Maximum Pf. U., e.g. i. 4, 1. Haenel is doubtless right in reading Pf. U.— 
‘Ego puto Pf. U. (urbis) legendum esse quod etiam codd. in c. un. Th. de Sent. 
pass. (ix. 43) habent et confirmatur a vetere auctore de Praefect urbis ap. Cuspini- 
anum. Saepissime enim a librariis commutantur sigla utriusque dignitatis et Prae- 
fecti Praetorio et Praefecti Urbis, cujus erroris centena sunt exempla.’ 

? The prefecture of Acindynus is perhaps doubtful; at least Gotofredus attri- 
butes vill. 5, 3 to Constantius in the year 339. 

4 Secundo Pf. P. orientis (i. 16, 5), from which inscription we may conclude 
ithat he was P. P. of the East in 328 also. 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


A. D. Name. Date or ConstITUTIONS. 
330 Bassus.? xii. Kal. Jul. 

6 Ablabius.? ii. Kal. Dec. (Constantinopoli). 

331 Bacce Prid. Kal. Mart. 
; xiii. Kal. Nov. 
3 xv. Kal. Mati (Constantinopoli). 

Bar aie ia Non, Mails ae 

eee Prid. Non. Aug. 

2 aes Prid. Id. Aug. 

332 Leontius. ii. Id. April. 
333 Maximus. ii. Non. Maii. 
fs Ablabius. Id. Oct. 
. vii. Id. Mart. (Romae). 
SEES EER SAE RUE {i Non. Jul. Singideo). 
335 Pacatianus. xy. Kal. Maii (Constantinopoli). 
Prid. Non. Aug. (Viminacio). 
By Helix. Dat. xii. Kal. Nov. a 
poli). : 
336 Felix. P. P. viii. Id. Maii Nee ; 
: . Lecta xii. Kal. Aug. (Karthagine). 
yp Reeitomu tt vii. Id. Oct. 

‘ Evagrius. xi. Kal. Sept. (Constantinopol1). 
337 (?) Gregorius. Prid. Non. Febr. (Constantinopoli). 
338 Celsinus. Prid. Id. Jun. (Viminaci). 

Ge Domitius Leontius. xv. Kal. Nov. 

i Acindynus. vi. Kal. Jan. (Antiochiae). 

339 Celsinus.* vi. Id. Jan. (Treviris). 

Mecilius Hilarianus.® iy Kal ole 
340 Acindynus. Dat. Non. Apr. 

5 Philippus.® v. Id. Jun. 

5 Marcellinus. iv. Kal. Jul. 

3417 ~— Catulinus. viii. Kal. Jul. (Lauriaco). 


1 Ad Bassum Pf. U. (ii. 26, 2); corrected to Pf. P. with sufficient certainty. 


2 Ablabius was P. P. orientis, and evidently succeeded Secundus. 

3 ili. 30, 5 is addressed Felici (333 a.p.); and xiii. 4, 1, and xiii. 5, 6, are 
addressed ad Felicem (334 a.p.). Hence it is possible that Felix may have been. 
P. P. from 333 to 336. He must have been P. P. Italiae et Africae. 

4 xii. 1, 27 is inscribed Have Celsine karissime nobis. It seems certain that 
Celsinus was still P. P., and this constitution shows that he was P. P. Galliarum, 
as it is dated from Trier. Gregorius was P. P. Italiae (cf. Haenel on iv. 6, 3). 
ere this prefecture Felix was succeeded by Gregorius; Gregorius perhaps by 
Mecilius. 

° Mecilius seems to have been Prefect of Italy: cf. vi. 4, 4. 

6 Philippus is doubtful in 340: see Got. & Haenel ad xi. 30, 20- 

7 xii. 1, 32, ad Hilarianum (841) suggests the possibility that Hilarianus was. 
still P. P. in this year. Catulinus was Prefect of Italy. We do not know whether 
he was succeeded immediately by Placidus, or others intervened. 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 50% 
A.D. Name. Date oF Constitutions. 


v. Id. Maii (Antiochiae). 
342 Domitius Leontius. ii. Kal. Aug. 


v. Id. Oct. 
: xii. Kal. Mart. (Antiochiae). 
Seg ligonauey v. Kal. Jul. (Hisrepoly ) 
5 Titianus.' Prid. Kal. Jul. (Treviris). 
344 Placidus. v. Kal. Jun. 
a Leontius. Prid. Non. Jul. 
346 Anatolius.” x. Kal. Jun. (Caesenae). 
a Philippus. v. Kal. Aug. 
9 Taurus. Kal. Dee. 
sik ae Prid. Id. Febr. 
349 Limenius. = ie, Apel 
ah Eustathius. vii. Id. Mart. 
- Anatolius. Kal. April (Antiochiae). 
= Titianus. ii. Kal. Jun. 
93 Philippus. xu. Kal. Oct. 
353 Taurus. xii. Kal. Aug. (Ravennae). 
354 Musonianus.* vill. Kal. Aug. 
vi. Id. Apr. 


xvi. Kal. Aug. (Mediolani). 

xii. Kal. Aug. (Mediolani). 
ea aus: viii, Kal. Aug. (Mediolani). 

Kal. Aug. (Mediolano). 

iv. Non. Sept. (Dinummae). 


Dollies xi. Kal. Aug. (Mediolani). 
de q vill. Kal. Aug. (Messadens1). 
3 Volusianus. ni. Kal. Aug. 
356 Musonianus. xvill. Kal. Febr. (Mediolani). 
ae Rufinus. vii. Id. Mart. (Mediolano). 
Mees { ii. Non. Jul. (Mediolano). 
a Z Non. Dec. 
357 Taurus. (7 constitutions). 
a Talassius. v. Non. Jul. (Mediolano). 
358 Taurus. (5 constitutions). 


1 Ad Titianum. Pf. P. must be supplied (xii. 1, 36); cf. the Chronicle of 
Hieronymus, under the 8th year of Constans (344): ‘ Titianus, vir eloquens prae- 
fecturam praetorianam apud Gallias administrat.’ He was succeeded by Vulcatius 
Rufinus in 349, whom Florentius followed in 357. Leontius was P. P. of the 
East; he apparently succeeded Acindyrus, and was succeeded by Philippus. He 
had held the same office before in 338. 

2 Prefect of Illyricum, apparently from 346 to 349. Perhaps Placidus (see 344) 
was Prefect of Italy avd Llyricum (see above, p. 504). 

3 Musonianus succeeded Domitianus as P. P. orientis (Amm. Marc. xv. 13, 1). 
Domitian had succeeded Thalassius, who was P. P. in 353 (id. xiy. 1, 10; 7, 9), 
haying succeeded Philippus in 351. 


O10 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


A.D. Name. Date or Constitutions. 
. vu. Id. Jun. (Haerbillo). 
eae SOUS vel 1G), ea (tediotons) 
», (?)Elpidius.? iv. Kal. Jan. (Doridae). 
359 Taurus. (2 constitutions). 
5 Elpidius. Prid. Id. Mart. (Constantinopoli). 
Ne Hermogenes. v. Kal. Jun. (Sirmio). 


Prid. Non. Febr. (Constantinopoli). 
xvi. Kal. Jun. (Hierapoli). 

xvi. Kal. Dec. 

(2 constitutions). 

iv. Kal. Sept. 


360 Elpidius. | 
| (13 coma of which earliest 


*5 Taurus. 
361 Taurus. 


is vil. Id. Jan.; and latest viii. 
Id. Dec. (in Foro Trajani) ). 
vil. Kal. Mart. (Syracusis). 


362 Secundus (Sallustius). 


s Id. J 
ss Mamertinus. lee rein Jul. 
v. Id. Sept. 
A Germanianus. xv. Kal. Jan. 


Prid. Non. Feb. 
xiv. Kal. Mart. (Antiochiae). 
Kal. Mart. (Beryto). 
iv. Kal. Mart. 
x. Kal. April. 
ae Mamertinus. ix. Kal. Maii (Salonae). 
vu. Kal. Dec. (Antiochiae). 
v. Kal. Dec. (Viminacio). 
364 Mamertinus. (16 constitutions). 
xv. Kal. Maii (Constantinopoli). 
, Secundus (Sallustius). Bete Al aoe 
v. Kal. Oct. (Aedesa). 
(12 constitutions, of which the latest 
is dated Prid. Kal. Nov. (Romae) ). 


3638 Secundus. 


865? Mamertinus. 


1 Elpidius succeeded Hermogenes in the East (Amm. Mare. xxi. 6, 9) in 360 ; 
therefore this constitution seems to be mis-dated (vi. 4, 5), and also either that 
addressed to Hermogenes, or that addressed to Elpidius in 359. 

2 Constitutions addressed ad Rujinum Pf. P. are attributed to this year (viil. 
6, 1; ix. 30, 3; xii. 1, 66; vii. 7, 2). They imply that Rufinus was Pf. P. 
Italiae; but this office was held by Mamertinus (cf. Amm. Mare. xxvii. 7). Goto- 
fredus refers these constitutions to 368; Tillemont to 370. Haenel says: ‘ Con- 
sultius igitur est in re lubrica abstinere ab emendandi ardore,’ on account of the 
number of laws which agree in combining the praefectura of Rufinus with the 
consuls of 365. 

There are also three constitutions (x. 16, 1; vii. 6,2; x. 20, 4) addressed ad 
Aucxonium Pf. P.; as Auxonius was Pf. P. orientis in 368, and not till then, we 
must follow Godefroy in assigning them to that year (cf. Zosimos, iy. 10). Two 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 511 


A.D. Name. Date or Constitutions. 
I noi) ae Apr. (Constantinopoli). 
iv. Non. Jul. (Caesarea). 
geo Sou. i. Kal. Rig. (OeeLcesbp al). 
\ Kal. Dec. (Chalcedone). 
366' Secundus. Prid. Non. April (Treviris). 
op Germanianus. vii. Id. April (Remis). 
ae Rufinus. iv. Id. Oct. 
367 Rufinus. xiv. Kal. Jun. (Remis). 
i Florentius.? il. Non. Jun. (Remis). 
368 Probus.* iv. Id. Mart. (Treviris). 
e Viventius.* ix. Kal. Oct. 
369 Probus. (9 constitutions). 
/ x. Kal. Mart. (Treviris). 
Ve Kal. April (Treviris). 
23 : xvi. Kal. Jun. (Complati). 
i. Non. Nov. (Treviris). 
(| v. Non. Maii (Martianopoli). 
op Auxonius. iv. Kal. Jan. (Constantinopoli). 
Indictione xii. 
370° ~— Probus. xiv. Kal. April (Treviris). 
os Viventius. iil. Kal. April (Treviris). 


of these rescripts are dated Martianopoli, and Valens was not at Marcianopolis in 
365, so that we are justified in rejecting the date (cf. Haenel ad x. 20, 4). 

Four constitutions addressed ad Modestum P. P. (xi. 36, 17; xii. 1, 63; 
xi. 30, 35; ix. 16, 8) are dated 365 (Cyzico, Beryto, &c.); but Secundus was P. P. 
orientis in 365 (Amm. Marc. xxyi. 5, 5), having succeeded Elpidius in 361. 

Germanianus held the Gallic prefecture from 362-366. Florentius had been 
succeeded by Nebridius in 360, and he by Sallustius (361-362). It is possible that 
a certain Honoratus, mentioned in Jerome’s Chronicle (360), may have intervened 
between Florentius and Nebridius. 

1 xi. 1, 15, ad Probum Pf. P. (366) is erroneous (see Got. and Haenel ad locum) ; 
and similarly xi. 1, 14, ad Modestum Pf. P. In 366 Germanianus was P. P. of 
Gaul; Rufinus succeeded Mamertinus in Italy (Amm. Mare., xxvii. 7, 2); in the 
East, Secundus had been succeeded by Nebridius in 365 (td. xxvi. 7, 4, and Zos. iv. 6), 
and Nebridius by Araxius (Amm. Marc. xxvi. 7, 6). In 365 Secundus had re- 
signed, but he became prefect again, and, as old age began to tell on him, was 
succeeded by Auxonius (Zos. iy. 10). If the dates in Cod. Theod. are correct the 
prefectures of Nebridius and Araxius must have been very short, between September 
and December 1, 365. 

2 xi. 10, 5, ad Florentium, Pf. P. Galliarwm (cf. Amm. Marc., xxvii. 7, 7). 

3 Probus succeeded Rufinus as P. P. of Italy and Illyricum (368-374). Seven 
constitutions to Probus, which are marked in the Codex 365, should probably be 
ascribed to this year. 

4x. 17, 1, ad Viventium Pf. P. Galliarum (see Amm. Marc., xxx. 5, 11). 
Three constitutions are addressed to Viventius, Pf. P. in 365, but in that year 
Germanianus was P. P. of Gaul, whence Got. rejects the date. Viventius suc- 
ceeded Florentius, the successor of Germanianus. 


* For xi. 24, 2, ad Auxonium Pf. P., see Haenel’s note. 


512 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 
A.D Name. Date oF ConsTITUTIONS. 
1 xiv. Kal. Oct. (Hierapoli). 
By ACLS. xvi. Kal, Nov. (Hicrapoli). 
371 Modestus. (4 constitutions). 
Viventius ii. Id. Febr. (Treviris). 
23 : iv. Kal. Jul. (Treviris). 
3 Probus. ii. Kal. Jul. (Contionaci). 
372 Probus. (38 constitutions). 
55 Modestus. (3 constitutions). 
373 Probus. vi. Id. April (Sirmio). : 
56 Modestus. vi. Id. Dec. (Constantinopol1). 
{ vil. Kal. Febr. (Sirmio). 
374 Probus. vu. Id. Febr. (Romae). 
( ii. Non. Dec. (Treviris). 
aa Maximinus.” xvii. Kal. Dec. 
iv. Non. Jun. (Antiochiae). 
SU lilhatesinn. iii. Non. Dec. (Antiochiae). 
5 6 Id. Mart. 
200) Mussuianare, xvi. Kal. Maii (Romae). 
Neier x. Kal. Jun. ai 
x2 j xv. Kal. Oct. (Treviris). 
a re vil. Id. Jan. 
St SOD: v. Kal. Aug. (Mogontiaci). 
essere ( xii. Kal. Feb. 
9 ae ae | iii. Kal. Mart. (Treviris). 
Prid. Non. April (Antiochiae). 
py / iilaetea v. Id: Aug. (Hierapoli). 
: Prid. Id. Jan. (Treviris). 
08) ations Prid. Kal. Dec. (Treviris). 
ss Marianus. vil. Id. Mart. 
af Ausonius. xii. Kal. Maii (Treviris). 
379 Hesperius. (5 constitutions). 


1 Modestus succeeded Auxonius. He is mentioned by Amm. Marc. (xxix. 1, 


10; xxx. 4, 2). 

2 For Maximinus see Amm. Marc., xxix. 3,1; xxx. 2,11. In the codex his 
name is twice written Maximus. He was P. P. of Gaul (not, as in Gardthausen’s 
index to Ammian, of Italy). Probus was still P. P. of Italy and Illyricum in 374, 
ef. Amm. Marc. xxx. 5. 

3 xiii. 3, 11, Antonio Pf. P. Galliarum. In xvi. 5, 4, ad Hesperium Pf. P., 
we should probably read procons.; and ini. 6, 7, Pf. U. (ad Rujfinum). 

* Hesperius, who had been proconsul of Africa in 370 (Amm. Mare., xxviii. 6, 
28), and in 376 (Cod. Theod. xy. 7, 3) became P. P. of Italy, and probably of 
Illyricum. He seems to have continued in office until 380. 

5 Some would read Ausonius (the poet). Three courses are open—(1) read 
Ausonium in ix. 20,1; ix. 40, 12; xi. 39, 7; (2) read Antoniwm in viii. 5, 3d ; 
(3) suppose that Ausonius succeeded Marianus as P. P. of Gaul, between March 9 
and April 20, Marianus (see Haenel ad i. 5, 8) having succeeded Antonius, and 
that before the end of November Antonius was reappeinted. 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A. D. 518 


A.D. Name. Date oF ConstiTUTIONS. 
379 Siburius.! ii. Non. Dec. (Treviris). 
xvi. Kal. Febr. (Thessalonica). 
: vi. Id. Sept. (Sirmio 
bee COLEUS: | (And 4 ee eee between 
Jan. and Sept.) 
Peanut pee Id. Mart. (Hadrumeto). 
a ; v. Kal. Jul. (Aquileia). 
He Hesperius. Prid. Id. Mart. (Aquileia). 
xv. Kal. Jul. (Thessalonica). 
Be onins i Kal. Jan. (Constantinopoli). 
se Baus (And 8 constitutions at intermediate 
dates). 
Ret ets Xiv. Kat Jul. 
m Vee cee Id. Jul. (Romae). 
(9 constitutions, of which the latest 
381 Kutropius. | is dated Non. Sept. (Hadriano- 
poli) ). 
at Neoterius. xvi. Kal. Febr. 
inl. Kal. Mart. 
“4 Syagrius. } Non. Jul. (Viminacio). 
vil. Id. Oct. 
ul. Kal. Aug. (Heracleae). 
Florus.’ Id. Dec. (Constantinopoli). 
xii. Kal. Jan. (Constantinopoli). 
382! ~—- Filorus. (12 Sere 
erate a id April) (ee. | Karthagine). 
aD SEs: i1. Non. Jul. (Viminacio) 
Id. April (P. P. Karthagine). 
5 Hypatius. I . Id. Dec. 
xvi. Kal. Jan. (Patavi). 
5 (?) Flavianus.? xy. Kal. Sept. (Verona). 
383 Hypatius. (6 constitutions ; latest v. Kal. Jun. 
(Patav1) ). 
3 Probus. xiv. Kal. Febr. (Mediolano). 


1 Siburius succeeded Antonius (or Ausonius) in Gaul. 

2 As both Neoterius and Eutropius were prefects of Theodosius, and Neoterius 
was prefect of the East (cf. Haenel on i. 6, 10), Hutropius must have been prefect 
of Illyricum. Syagrius succeeded Hesperius in Italy, and Probus was P. P. of 


Gaul. 


3 It is evident that Florus succeeded Neoterius in the East. 

* Clearcho Pf. P., in three constitutions of this year, is due to a mistake for 
TUE UViow ligase Vis Willy O25) X11. 1593) 

5 ix. 40, 13 (381), is addressed Flaviano Pf. P. Illyrici et Italiae; and in 383, 


vil. 18, 8, and ix. 29, 2, are addressed ad Flavianum Pf. P. But Hypatius was 
Pf. P. of Italy ; therefore there must be some mistake. There is a further diffi- 
culty: the dates in the Codex make the prefectures of Syagrius and Hypatius 
overlap. 


514 Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 
A.D. Name. Date or ConstiTuTIONs. 
iv. Non. Febr. (Constantinopoli).. 
Se lense iii, Nom. Mart, | Conta 
4 (?) Flavianus. ii. Kal. Mart. 
(viii. Id. April, 7 
xiii. Kal. Jun. 
iv. Kal. Jun. 
a Postumanus. d xiv. Kal. Aug. \ (Constantino- 
} vill. Kal. Aug. { poli). 
ii. Non. Sept. 
vil. Id. Nov. 
Lv. Non. Oct. 
See xv. Kal. Febr. (Constantinopoli 
we yneew: (and 9 other “onset ve 
AA Neoterius. Kal. Febr. 
y Atticus. ni. Id. Mart. (Mediolano). 
it Praetextatus. xii. Kal. Jun. (Mediolano). 
385 Cynegius. (9 constitutions). 
oF Neoterius.” (9 constitutions; latest iii. Id. Aug.). 
eeme nice hae Jun. (?) (and 8 other constitu- 
? ions). 
386 Cynegius. (15 constitutions). 
(x. Kal. Febr. (Mediolano). 
| xv. Kal. Mart. (Ticini). 
PeGonne Prid. Id. Jul. (Mediolano). 
” on 5 xiv. Kal. Dee. (Mediolano). 
il. Non. Dec. (Mediolano). 
(vill. Kal. Jan. 
rtyeeeene xil. Kal. Mati (Aquileiae). 
” Laat ui. Non. Nov. (Aquileiae). 
387 Reine (5 constitutions; latest xiv. Kal. 
Spee fi Jun. (Mediolano). 
is Cynegius.” (4 constitutions). 


1 From xii. 1, 105, it appears that Cynegius was Pf. P. orientis: cf. viii. 4, 17, 


Cynegio Pf. P. per orientem (389, wrongly dated). Neoterius and Atticus (succeeded 
by Praetextatus) were prefects of the two western prefectures (Italy and Gaul), 
but we cannot determine which of which. 

2 Neoterius (probably same as Neoterius of vill. 5, 43; 384 a.p) was P. P- 
of either Gaul or Italy, and was apparently succeeded by Principius. The date 
Kal. Jun. of ix. 40, 14, ad Principium Pf. P., is erroneous (see Haenel ad loc.). 
In 886 and 887 Eusignius was Pf. P. of Italy or Gaul. From the date of ii. 8, 18;. 
viii. 8, 3; and xi. 7, 13, ad Principium (P. P. iii. Non. Nov. Aquileiae. Acc. viii. 
Kal. Dec. Romae), I conclude that Principius was prefect of Italy, and there- 
fore, Eusignius of Gaul. 

3 In this year two constitutions are addressed to Cynegius, one of which, xii. 
1, 108, is dated, V. Id. Aug. Constantinopoli; but Theodosius was not at Constan- 
tinople in 388, and Tatianus succeeded Cynegius before June 16. ‘Three consti- 
tutions are addressed to Cynegius in 389, but Cynegius died in 388 (Zos. iy. 45). 


Bury—On the Roman Empire in Fourth Century, A.D. 515 


A.D. 


388 


Namz. 


Trifolius. 


Tatianus. 


Constantianus.! 


Trifolius. 
Tatianus. 


Polemius.? 


Tatianus. 
Albinus.? 
Tatianus. 


Flavianus. 


Apodemius.° 


Tatianus. 


Rufinus.® 


Rufinus. 
Apodemius. 
Rufinus. 


Rufinus. 


Dare or ConsTITUTIONS. 


xvill. Kal. Jul. (Stobis). 
x. Kal. Oct. (Aquileia). 
( vi. Id. Oct. (Mediolano). 
xvi. Kal. Jul. (Stobis). 
| xi. Kal. Jul. (Stobis). 
( xv. Kal. Nov. 
xix. Kal. Febr. (Mediolano). 
v. Kal. Mart. (Mediolani). 
vi. Id. Nov. (Treviris). 
xiv. Kal. Febr. (Mediolano). 
(7 constitutions). 
xvil. Kal. Febr. (Mediolano). 
{Bria Non. April (Mediolano). 
(8 constitutions). 
vi. Kal. Mart. (Mediolano). 
(5 constitutions). 
v. Id. Maii (Concordiae). 
vi. Kal. Jun. (Vincentiae). 
xy. Kal. Mart. (Constantinopol.). 
v. Kal. Aug. (Constantinopol1). 
iv. Id. Sept. (Constantinopoll). 
(6 constitutions; latest Prid. Kal. 
Jul. (Constantinopoli) ). 
(vu. Kal. Sept. 77 
4 
| 
| 


iv. Id. Sept. 

Prid. Non. Nov. | (Constantino- 

vi. Id. Nov. " poli). 

x. Kal. Dec. J 
Lvu. Id. Sept. 

(23 constitutions). 

v. Id. Jun. (Constantinopoll). 

(9 constitutions). 

(6 constitutions ; latest Prid. Non. 
Dec.) 


1 Constantianus was Pf. P. Galliarum; therefore Trifolius was Pf. P. Italiae. 

2 xv. 1, 26, Polemio Pf. P. Illyrici et Italiae. Tatianus was Pf. P. Orientis 
(from 388 to 392) ; and yet two constitutions, x. 18, 3, and vi. 29, 7, are addresed 
Neoterio Pf. P., and are dated Constantinopoli. All the constitutions addressed to 
Tatianus are dated from Mediolanum, or Verona. 

3 See xvi. 10, 10; Albinus may have been Pf. P. Galliarum. 

41.1, 2, Flaviano Pf. P. Lilyrici et Italiae. Flavianus succeeded Polemius. 

5 xi. 5, 21, Apodemio Pf. P. Iilyrici et Africae ; xii. 12,12, Apodemius Pf. P. 
per Illyricum ; xi. 30, 51 (393), Apodemio Pf. P. Lilyrici et Italiae. 


6 Rufinus succeeded Tatianus. 


R.I.A. PROC., SER. II., VOL. II.—POL. LIT. AND ANTIQ. 2H 


516 


HAveL): 


395 


”? 


Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy. 


Name. 


Theodorus. 


Dexter. 


Eusebius. 


Caesarius.? 


Dates oF ConstTITUTION. 


xill. Kal. Febr. 

iv. Kal. Oct. (Mediolano). 

(7 constitutions); xy. Kal. April 

| (Mediolano) earliest; Kal. Nov. 
(Brixiae) latest). 

( xv. Kal. Jul. (Mediolano). 

| xiv. Kal. Jan. (Romae). 

vi. Kal. Jul. 

Prid. Kal. Dec. | (Constantinopolli). 

iv. Kal. Jan. 


1 From i. 16, 14, it is clear that Eusebius was Pf. P. Italiae ; but Dexter was 


Pf. P. Ttaliae: cf. xi. 28, 2. 


Therefore Eusebius succeeded Dexter, and vi. 4, 27, 


Dextro Pf. P., dated Kal. Nov., is wrong either in the date or the name of the 


prefect. 


It follows that Theodorus was Pf. P. Galliarum. 


* Caesarius succeeded Rufinus as Pf. P. Orientis. Rufinus is said to have been 
slain by Gainas and his Goths on November 27; therefore xvi. 5, 27, dated viii, 
Kal. Jul., needs emendation either in date or name of prefect. 


indeed 


OF THE 


COUNCIL ann OFFICERS 


AND 


MEMBERS 


OF THE 


hoya IRISH ACADEMY: 
DUBLIN, 


1st or Avuaust, 1874. 


DUBLIN : 
ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET. 


1917) 4. 


THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 
1874. 


Patron : 
HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN. 


Visitor : 
HIS EXCELLENCY THE EORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. 


& 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


resident : 


(First elected, 16th of March, 1874). 


WILLIAM STOKES, M.D., LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.9., F.K. & Q.0.P.1. 


Che Council; 
(Elected 16th of March, 1874). 


The Council consists of the Committees of Science and of Polite Literature and 


Elected. 


(1) Mar., 1862 
(2) L870 
(yaisss wl870 
Cer 1870 
eee VISTO 


(Gene) . 21872 
Cie H 1872 
yo 1873 
(yarn 1374 


(lop. 7 18/4 
Giipees 1874 


Conunittee 


(12) Mar., 1856 
Gisyaeos) J1859 
14). ,, 1867 
(lb)cmises » 1867 
(16) ,, 1869 
(17) Dec., 1869 
(18) Mar., 1871 
@o)rs 5. 1872 


Goyer, 1873 
Gijon, 1874 


Antiquities. 


Committee of Science (ELEVEN MeEmpers);: 


WILLIAM KIRBY SULLIVAN, PH.D., PRES., Q. C., CORK. 
REV. SAMUEL HAUGHTON, M.D., F.RB.S., D.C.L., F.T.C.D. 
ROBERT McDONNELL, ».D., F.R.s. 

EDWARD PERCEVAL WRIGHT, up. F.1.s., F.B.C.8.1. (Sec.) 
ROBERT STAWELL BALL, 11.D., F.R.s. 

DAVID MOORE, Pu.D., F.L.S. 

JOHN CASEY, t1.p. 

THOMAS HAYDEN, F.K. & Q.¢.P.1., F.B.C.S.1. 

REV. JOHN HEWITT JELLETT, B.D., s.F.1.¢.D. 
ALEXANDER MACALISTER, me. 

JOHN PURSER, ma. 


of Polite Literature and Antiquities (Ten MemBers) : 


JOHN THOMAS GILBERT, 1.s.A., R.H.A. 

JOHN KELLS INGRAM, 11.D., F.1.¢.D. 

SAMUEL FERGUSON, 11.p., a.c. 

WILLIAM JOHN O’DONNAVAN, LL.D. 

ALEXANDER GEORGE RICHEY, L1.pD., ac. 

JOHN RIBTON GARSTIN, m.a. & LL.B., F.S.A. (Sec.) 

REV. WILLIAM REEVES, p.D., LL.D., M.B. 

THE RIGHT HON. JAMES, BARON TALBOT DE 
MALAHIDBE, D.c.t., F.B.S., F.S.A., &e. 

REV. THADDEUS O’MAHONY, p.p. 

DENIS FLORENCE MAC CARTHY, Esa. 


This Council will continue till March 16, 1875. 


Viee-Wresidents ; 


(As nominated by the President, 16th of March, 1874: with the dates from which 
they have continuously been re-appointed. ) 


1. REV. SAMUEL HAUGHTON, ™.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., F.T.C.D., (1871). 
2. SAMUEL FERGUSON, L..pD., Q.c., (1870). 

3. ROBERT McDONNELL, .D., F.R.S8., (i874). 

4. WILLIAM REEVES, D.D., LL.D., M.B., (1874). 


Officers : 


(Elected annually by the Academy ; with date of first election. ) 


{4 OHN RIBTON GARSTIN, m.a. & 
: LL.B., F.8.A., (1871). 
EDWARD PERCEVAL WRIGHT, 
M.D., F.L.S., (1874). 
jee KELLS INGRAM, 11.D., 
F.T.C.D., (1860). 
ROBERT McDONNELL, u.D.,F.R.8., 
(1874). 
{JOHN THOMAS GILBERT, F.s.a. 
AGIBRAR DANE Ce fe cien Wer non Mciaet pet scaut ae SEN GIA), 2 ; 


TREASURER 
SECRETARY OF THE ACADEMY 
SECRETARY OF THE CouNCIL . 


SECRETARY OF FOREIGN CORRESPONDENCE } 


Clerk of the Academy, (elected annually EO the 


‘ EDWARD CLIBBORN, EsqQ., (1839). 
Academy) 


Curator, Musewn-Clerk, and Houston. . Capt. Ropert MacEntry, (1872). 
Trish Scribe, Gi 22+ Mists wipe MeMiypeey VER Jiu OnbnoncAncms @lS8G5))s 
Assistant Accountant, - «+ 2 « « . . . MR. EDwarD SPENCER, A.B. (1873). 
Library Clerk, Se Mop MR y Jind)» MEAG Swamminimyen @HS6O)). 
Assistant in Library,. . . . . .- . . . Mr. R. J. O’Munrenin, (1872). 
SOQMOUPUIIWME, 8 5 6 6 066 6 606 (Vacant). 


SSS OX Se 


Comnrttees uppomted by Council: 


These Committees are composed of the Members of Council, to whose names the subjoined 
numbers are prefixed in the foregoing list : 

Museum, . . Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities. Sec. No. 17. 

Publication, . 8, 4 (Sec,), 5, 10; 12, 13, 16, 17. 

Library, . . 8, 4,5, 8; 12 (Sec.), 13, 17, 21. 

Irish Manuscripts, 1, 7 ; 12 (Sec.), 13, 15, 17, 18, 20. 

Economy & House, 4, 7, 8,9; 12,14, 17 (Sec.), 20. 


MEMBERS 


= * 
The sign 


OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


ORDINARY MEMBERS. 


is prefixed to the names of Life Members. 


The sign + indicates the Members who have not yet been formally admitted. 
N.B.—The names of Members whose addresses are not known to the Secretary of 


the Academy, are 
to him. 


Date of Election. 


1861. June 10 


1866. Jan. 8 


1838. April 9 | 
1843, April 10 


1871. June 12 
1873. Jan. 13 
1839. Jan. 14 


1842. Jan. 10 
1828. April 28 


1870. Jan. 10 
1862. April 14 
1815. Mar. 16 


1863, June 8 


printed in italics. He requests that they may be communicated 


Abraham, George Whitley, Esq., LL.D. 142, Len- 
ster-road, Rathmines. 
Adams, Rev. Benjamin William, D.D. Cloghran 
| Rectors -y, Drumcondra, Co. Dublirs 
“Adams, Robert, Esq., M. Da Che Mine Behe Cask 
Reg. Prof. of Surgery in Univ. of ‘Dublin. 22, 
Stephersoncens N orth, Dublin. 

* Allman, George James, Esq., M.D. (Dub. and Oxon.), 
Pres. Lin. Soc., F.R.C.S.1., F.R.SS., Lond. & Edin. 
20, Gloucester-road, Regent's Park, London, N.W. 

*tAmhurst, William A. Tyssen-, Esq., D.L., F.S.A., 
M.RS.L. Didlington Hall, Brandon, Norfolk. 
Andrews, Arthur, Esq. Newtown House, Blackrock, 
Co. Dublin. 

“Andrews, Thomas, Esq., M.D., LL.D. (Edin.), 
E.R.S., Hon. F.R.S. Ed., F.C.S., Vice-President, and 
Professor of Chemistry, Queen’s College, Belfast. 
Queen's College, Belfast. 

“Andrews, William, Esq., F.R.G.S.L Ashton, The 
Fill, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

*Apjohn, James, Esq., M.D., F.R.S., F. and Hon. F., 
Kec. @ (CoE EICis: Professor of I Mineralogy 
and Chemistry, Dublin Univ. South Hill, Black- 
rock, Co. Dublin. 

*Archer, William, Esq. S¢. Brendan's, Grosvenor- 
road, E., Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

*Armstrong, Andrew, Esq., F.R.G.S.I. St. Andrew's, 
Temple-road, Rathmines, and 164, D’ Olier-street, 
Dublin. 

| *Ashburner, John F., Esq., M.D., M.R.C. Phys. Lon. 
1, Hyde-park-place, Cumberland -gate, London. 


*tBagot, C. Neville, Esq. Aughrane Castle, Bally- 
gare. 


1 


Date of Election. 


1872. 


1866. 
1872. 
1840. 
1870. 


1842. 
1851. 
1868. 
1874. 
1866. 
1865. 
1863. 
1866. 
1825. 
1851. 
1846. 
1849. 
1843. 
1843. 


1871. 
1873. 


April 8 


June 11 
June 24 
Apnl13 


Jan. 10) 


Jan. 10 | 


April 14 
Jan. 13 
May 11 
May 14 
Jan. 9 
April 27 
June 1] 
Nov. 80 


June 8 
April 13 


Jan. 8 
Dec. 11 


We) 


Jan. 


ito} 


Jan. 


Apmil 14 


{ 


Baily, William Hellier, Esq., F.L.S., F,G.S8., De- 
monstrator in Paleontology, R.C.Sca.I. Apsley 
Lodge, 92, Rathgar-road, Dublin; and 14 Hume- 
street, Dublin. 

Baker, John A., Esq., F.R.C.S.1. 4, Clare-street, 
Dublin. 

Baldwin, Thomas, Esq. Model Farm, Glasnevin, Co. 

Dublin. 
*Ball, John, Esq., M.A., F.R.S.,F.L.S. 10, South- 
well Gardens, South Kensington, London, S.W. 

Ball, Robert Stawell, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S , Andrews 
Professor of Astronomy in the University of 
Dublin, and Royal Astronomer of Ireland. The 
Observatory, Dunsink, Co. Dublin. 

*Banks, John’ J), Esq M.D}. FE. KL QC aL, 
Merrion-square, Hast, Dublin. 

*Barker, John, Esq.,- M.D., F.R.C.S.1, F.R.G.S.1. 
48, Waterloo-road, Dublin. 

*Barker, W. Oliver, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 6, 
Gardiner’s-row, Dublin. 

tBarrett, William F., Esq., Professor of Physics, Royal 
College of Science. Blackrock, Co. Dublin. 

Barrington, Sir John, D.L. St. Anne's, Killiney, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Beauchamp, Robert Henry, Esq. 116, Grafton- 
street, Dublin. 

“Belmore, Right Hon. Somerset-Richard, Earl of, 
M.A., D.L., K.C.M.G. Castle Coole, Enniskillen. 

Bennett, Edward H., Esq., M.D., M.Ch., F.R.C.S.L,, 

F.R.G.S.1. 26, Fitewilliam-street, Lower, Dublin. 
*Benson, Charles, Esq., A.M., M.B., F.R.C.8.1. 42, 
Fitzwilliam- square, West, Dublin. 
+Beresford, Right Hon. and Most Rev. Marcus G., 
D.D., D.C.L., Lord Archbishop of Armagh, Pri- 
mate of all Ireland. The Palace, Armagh. 


*Bevan, Philip, Esq., M.D. (Dub.), Prof. of Ana- 
tomy and Fellow R.C.S.I. 52, Hitzwilliam-square, 
West, Dublin. 

*tBewelass, Rey. James, LL.D. Wakefield, Yorkshire. 

“Bewley, Edward, Esq. dington, Clara, King’s 
County. 

*Blacker, Stewart, Esq., A.M. Carrick Blacker, Por- 
tadown. 

7Bourke, Very Rey. (Canon) Ulick J., President of St. 


Jarlath’s College, Tuam. S¢. Jarlath’s, Tuam. 
{Boyd, Michael A., Esq., F.R.C.S.1, L.K. & Q.C.P.1. 
3, Leinster-terrace, Kingstown, Co. Dublin, 


Date of Election. 


1854. April 10 
1849. April 9 


1865. 
1858. 


April 10 
Apmil 12 
1851. Jan. 13 
1874, Feb. 9 
1854. April 10 
1855. Jan. 8 
1842. Jan. 10 


1866. April 9 


1862. April 14 


1836. Feb. 22 


1873. May 12 


1838. Feb. 12 


1855. Feb, 12 


1866. May 14 
1873, Jan, 13 


Jan. 8 
Jian, 13 


1843. 
1862. 
1842. June 13 
1864. Jan. 11 
1824, Mar. 16 


1842. Jan. 10 


*Brady, Cheyne, Esq. (Abroad) 
*Brady, Daniel Fredk., Esq., F.R.C.S.I., M.R.C.S.E. 
5, Gardiner’ s-row, Dublin. 
tBrash, Richard Rolt, Esq., Sunday’s Well, Cork. 
tBrooke, Thomas, Esq., D.L. The Castle, Lough Eske, 
Strabane, Co. Donegal. 
*tBrowne, Robert Clayton, Esq.,M.A., D.L. Browne's 
Fill, Carlow. 
Burden, Henry, Esq., M.A.. M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 
Prospect, Belfast. 
Burke, Sir John Bernard (Ulster), LL.D., C.B. 55, 
Pembroke-road, Dublin. 
Butchers Richard) Gran Dsoy hh Hana C rosie. 
M.R.C.S.E. 19, Fitzwilliam-street, Lower, Dublin. 
*Butcher, Right Hon. and Most Rev. Samuel, D.D., 
Lord Bishop of Meath. Ardbraccan House, Navan. 
Byrne, John A., Esq., A.B., M.B. (Dub.) 37, West- 
land-row, Dublin. 


Campbell, John, Esq., M.D., Professor of Chemistry, 
C.U.I. 51, York-street, Dublin. 

*Cane, Edward, Esq., J.P. St. Wolstan’s, Celbridge, 
Co. Kildare. 

TCarlingford, Right Hon. Chichester, Baron, D.L., 
Lord Lieutenant of Essex. Red House, Ardee ; 
7, Carlton Gardens, London, S.W. 

*Carson, Rev. Joseph, D.D., S.F.T.C.D., F.R.G.S.1. 
18, Fitzwilliam-place, South, Dublin. 

Carte, Alexander, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.8.L,F.R.G.S.L, 
Director of the Royal Dublin Society Museum of 
Natural History. 14, Read’s-road, Dublin. 

Casey, John, Esq., LL.D., Professor of Higher Ma- 
thematics and Mathematical Physics, C.U.I. 
Rose Cottage, Tivoli North, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 

tCastletown of Upper Ossory, Right Hon. John- 
Wilson, Baron, Lieutenant of the Queen’s County. 
Granstown, Abbeyleix. 

“Cather, Thomas, Esq. Wewtownlimavady. 

*tCather, Rey, R. G., LL.D.  High-street, Oxford- 
road, Manchester. 

“Chapman, Sir Benjamin J., Bart. 
Clonmellon. 

Charlemont, Right Hon. James-Molyneux, Earl of, 
K.P. Marino, Clontarf. 

*Chetwode, Edward Wilmot, Esq., A.M. Woodbrook, 
Portarlington. 

*Churchill, Fleetwood, Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 
15, Stephen’s-green, North, Dublin. 


illua Castle, 


2 


Date of Election. 


1857. 


1842. 
1841. 


1867. 


1835. 
1873. 


1860. 
1845. 
1866. 


1871. 


1846, 


April 13 


Jan. 10 
Jan, 11 


May 138 


Nov. 30 
June 8 


Janes 9 
June 9 
April 9 


June 12 


. Aprill4 


. Nov. 30 


peovamie, oak 


Maye 9 
. dan. 12 
. Aug. 24 
. dune 24 
. June ll 
yp Aton sla 


. dune 8 
. April 11 
. May 14 


April 13 


*tCleland, James, Esq. Yobar Mhuire, Crossgar, Co. 
Down. 
* Clendinning, Alex., Esq. 
*+Clermont, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron, D,L. Ravens- 
dale Park, Newry. 
“Close, Rev. Maxwell H., M.A.,F.R.G.S.1. Mewtown 
Park, Blackrock, Co. Dy oii. 
*Cole, Owen Blayney, Esq., D.L. 
+Colling, Edward Wolfenden, Esq, M.D. 33, Lower 
Baggot-street, Dublin. 
*Conwell, Eugene Alfred, Esq., LL.D. Trim, Co.Meath. 
*Cooke, Adolphus, Esq. Cooksborough, Mullingar, 
Cooper, Lieut. Col. Edward H., D.L. MarkreeCastle, 
Collooney. 
tCooper, Major Richard, (late Scots Fusilier Guards). 
Briaworth, Northampton. 

Copland, Charles, Esq. Royal Bank, Foster-place, 
Dublin; 7, Longford-terrace, Monkstown, Co. 
Dublin. 

*Corballis, John R., Esq., LL.D., Q.C. Rosemount, 
Roebuck, Clonskeagh, Co. Dublin. 

*Corrigan, Sir DominicJ., Bart., M.D., F.K.&Q.C.P.1., 
Corr. For. Mem. Academie de Medecine, Paris. 


4, Merrion-square, West, Dublin. 

¢Cotton, Charles P., Esq., CE. F.R.GS1L 11, 
Pembroke-street, Lower, Dublin. 

Cotton, Rev. Henry, LL.D. , D.C.L. (late Archdeacon 

of Cashel. ) Lismore. 

“Crofton, Denis, Esq., A.B. 8, Mountjoy-square, 
North, Dublin. 

*tCrofton, Henry Morgan If, Esq., F.R.A.S. Inchi- 
nappa, Ashford, Co. Wicklow. 

{Cruise, Francis R., Esq., M.D.; F.K. &Q.C.P.1, 
FE.R.C.S.E. 3, Merrion-square, West, Dublin. 
Cruise, Richard Joseph, Esq., F.R.G.S.1., Geological 

Survey of Ireland. Boyle, Co. Roscommon, and 
14, Hume-street, Dublin. 
TCryan, Robert, Esq., M.D. 54, Rutland-square, Dublin. 


*Davies, Francis Robert, Esq., K.JJ. Hawthorn, 
Blackrock, Co. Dublin. 

Davy, Edmund W., Esq., A.M., M.D., Prof. of Med. 
Jurisprudence, RC LS. I. Bln Grove, Terenure, 
Co. Dublin, and Royal College of Science, 51, Ste- 
phen’s green, Hast, Dublin. 

*D’Arcy, Matthew P., Esq. 6, Merrion-square, East, 
Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1870. Jan. 10 
1846. Jan. 12 


1851. June 9 
1849. Sept. 9 
1860 Jan. 9 


1847. Jan. 11 
LSa leans 3 


1856. Feb. 11 


1873, Jan. 13 
1843. Jan. 9 
1861, Feb. 11 


VSV3se Jane lsd 


1843. Dec. 11 
1867. Feb. 11 
1841. April 12 


1846. Jan. 12 


Day, Robert, Esq., F.S.A. Rockview, Montenotte, Cork. 
*Deasy, Right Hon. Rickard, LL.D., Fourth Baron of 
the Exchequer. Carysfort House, Blackrock, Co. 
Dublin 
*tDe la Ponce, Mons. Amadie. Paris. 
De Vesci, Right Hon. Thomas, Viscount, D.L., 
E.R.G.S.1. Abbeyletu House, Abbeyleiz, Queen’s Co. 
*Dickson, Rev. Benjamin, D.D., F.L.C.D. 3, Kil- 
dare-place, Dublin 
*“tDobbin, Leonard, Esq 27, Gardiner’s-place, Dublin. 
*Dobbin, Rev. Orlando T., LL.D. SBalliver, Kells, 
Co. Meath. 
Downing, Samuel, Esq., C.E., LL.D., F.R.G.S.L, 
Professor of Civil Engineering, Dublin Univ. 
4, The Hill, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 
Drew, Thomas, Esq., R.H.A., F.R.IA.I.. 6, Sé. 
Stephen’ s-green, NV., Dublin. 
*Drury, William Vallancey, Esq., M.D. 86, Harley- 
street, Cavendish-square, London, W. 
Duncan, James Foulis, Esq., M.D., Fellow and Pre- 
sident, K.&Q.C.P.I. 8, Merrion-street, Upper, 
Dublin. 
Durham, James Samuel William, Esq., F.R.G.S.I. 
Glasthule House, Adelaide-road, Kingstown. 


*+Kiffe, James §., Esq., F.R.Ast.8. Zhe Chestnuts, 
near Amersham, Buckinghamshire. 
Ellis, George, Esq., M.B., F.R.C.S.I. 91, Leeson- 
street, Lower, Dublin. 

*Emly, Right Hon. William, Baron, Lieutenant of the 
County Limerick. Zervoe, Limerick; Athenceum 
Club, London, S.W. 

*Enniskillen, Right. Hon. William- Willoughby, Earl 
Oi, WUD Oss ID Ohba Dei bes dda lash Italo (Cereal ae 
Trustee of the Hunterian Museum, R.C.8., Lon- 
don. Florence Court. Co. Fermanagh. 


1870. Jan. 10} +Esmonde, Sir John, Bart., M.P., D.L. Ballynas- 


Teioegan, 13 


tragh, Gorey, Co. Wexford. 


tFarrell, Very Rev. (Canon) John, P.P. Booterstown 
Avenue, Co. Dublin. 


1867. April 8] *Farrell, Thomas A., Esq., M.A. 8, Merrion square, 


1854. Feb. 13 


Last, Dublin. 

*+Ferguson, Rev. Robert, LL.D., F.8.A., F.R.S. 
15, Carlton Hill, East, St. Johi’s Wood, Lon- 
don. 


Date of Election. 
1834. Mar. 15 


1842. Jan. 10 
1857, Aug. 24 
1870. May 23 
1841. April 12 
1851. June 9 


1860. Jan. 9 
1874, May 11 


1866. April 9 


1874. Feb. 9 
1865. April 10 


1838. Nov. 12 
1866. May 14 


1865. Aprill0 
1847, May 10 


1873, April 14 
1866. April 9 
1859. Jan. 10 
1845. April 14 


1866. June 11 
1864. Jan. 11 


1863. Feb. 9 


1851, Jan, 13 
1855. April 9 


10 


*Ferguson, Samuel, Esq., LL.D., Q.C.,a Vice-President 
of the Academy. 20, Great George’s-street, North, 
Dublin. 

*Ferrier, Alexander, Esq. Knockmaroon Lodge, Cha- 
pelizod, Co. Dublin. 

Fitzgerald, Right Rev. William, D.D., Lord Bishop 
of Killaloe, &e. Clarisford House, Killaloe. 

{¥Fitzgibbon, Abraham, Esq., M.I.C.E. Lond. Zhe 
Rookery, Great Stanmore, Middlesex. 

*Fitzgibbon, Gerald, Esq., M.A., Master in Chancery. 
10, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 

Fleming, Christopher, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.1. 6, 
Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 
tFoley, William, Esq., M.D., M.R.CS.E. Adlrush. 


tFoot, Arthur Wynne, Esq., M.D., F.K.Q.C.P.I., 
E.R.G.S.1, 21, Pembroke-street, Upper, Dublin. 
Forrest, John K., Esq., L.K.Q.C.P.L, F.R.C.S.1. 
13, Clare-street, Dublin. 
{Foster, Rev. Nicholas. Ballymacelligot Rectory, Tralee, 
tFrazer, Rev. Arthur Bruce, A.M. The Rectory, Ha- 
versham, Newport Pagnel, Bucks. 
*Frazer, George A., Esq., Captain R.N. 
Frazer, William, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.L, F.R.G.S.1. 
20, Harcourt -street, Dublin. 
{Freeland, John, Esq., M.D. Antigua, West Indies. 
*Freke, Henry, Esq., M.D. (Dub.), F.K.&Q.C.P.1. 
68, Mownt-street, Lower, Dublin. 
*tFrost, James, Esq., J.P. Ballymorris, Cratloe, Co. 
Clare. 


Gaffney, Rev. James. Coolock, Co. Dublin. 
Gages, Alphonse, Esq., Chev. L.H., F.R.G.S.1. Royal 
College of Science, 51, Stephen’s-green, Hast, Dublin. 

*Galbraith, Rev. Joseph Allen, M.A., F.T.C.D., 
FRGS.1. Lrinity College, Dublin. 

TtGallwey, Thomas, Esq., J.P. Killarney. 

Garnett, George Charles, Esq., A.B. 5, Mountjoy- 
square, North, Dublin. 

*Garstin, John Ribton, Esq., M.A., LL.B., F.S.A., 
F.R. Hist. Soc., Hon. F.R.1.A.1., Treasurer of the 
Academy. Green-hill, Killiney, Co. Dublin. 

Gibson, James, Esq., Q.C. 35, Mountjoy-square, 
South, Dublin. 

*Gilbert, John Thomas, Esq., F.S.A., R.H.A., 
Librarian of the Academy. Valla Nova, Black- 
rock, Co. Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1874. 
1858. 
1836. 
1848. 
1848. 
1863. 
1837. 
1860. 


1874. 
1867. 


1872. 


1824. 
HST9: 


1842. 
1839. 
1870. 


1873, 


1836. 
1867. 
1847. 
1850. 


April 13 
June 14 
May 25 
June 12 
April 10 
April 13 
April 24 
May 14 


Feb. 9 
April 8 


April 8 


Mar, 16 
April 26 


Jan. 10 
Jan. 14 
April 11 


Dec. 8 


April 25 
April 8 
Jan. 11 
April 8 
Nov. 30 


. Feb. 13 


May 138 


1] 


{TGoold, Ernest H., Esq., C.E. 35, Lady-lane, Water- 
ford ; and 18, Queen Victoria-street, London, E.C. 
Goold, Ven. Frederick, Archdeacon of Raphoe. Uni- 
versity Club, 81, St. Stephen’s-green, N., Dublin. 
“Gough, Right Hon. George S., Viscount, A.M., D.L., 
F.L.S., F.G.S. St. Helen’s, Booterstown, Co. Dublin. 
*Graham, Andrew, Esq. Observatory, Cambridge. 
*Graham, Rev. William. Dresden. 
{Granard, Right Hon. George-Arthur-Hastings, Earl 
of, K.P. Castle Forbes, Co. Longford. 
*Graves, Right Rev. Charles, D.D., Lord Bishop of 
Limerick, &c. Zhe Palace, Henry-street, Limerick. 
Graves, Rev. James, A.B. Inisnag Glebe, Stoneyford, 
Co. Kilkenny. 
Gray, William, Esq. 6, Mount Charles, Belfast. 
Green, James 8., Esq. Q.C., 83, Leeson-street, Lower, 
Dublin. 
fGreene, John Ball, Esq., C.E., F.R.G.S.1., Com- 
missioner of Valuation. 4, Ely-place, Dublin. 
“Grierson, George A., Esq. Malahide, Co. Dublin. 
“Griffith, Sir Richard, Bart., LL.D., F.R.S.Ed., F.C.S., 
V.P.R.GS.L. 2, Fitzwilliam-place, Dublin. 
*Grimshaw, Wrigley, Esq., F.R.C.S.I. 2, Novara- 
terrace, Bray. 
*Grubb, Thomas, Esq., F.R.S. 141, Lenster-road, 
Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 
+Guinness, Sir Arthur E., Bart., M.A., M.P., D.L. 
18, Leeson-street, Lower; St. Annes, Clontarf, 
Co. Dublin. 
*Guinness, Edward Cecil, Esq. M.A. 80, S¢. Stephen’s- 
green, South, Dublin. 


*Hamilton, Charles William, Esq., J.P. 40, Domi- 
nick-street, Lower, Dublin. 

*Hanagan, Anthony, Esq.  Luckington, Dalkey, Co. 
Dublin. 

Hancock, William Neilson, Esq., LL.D. 643, 
Gardiner-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*Hardinge, William Henry, Esq. Woodlands, Roches- 
town-avenue, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

“Hardy, Philip Dixon, Esq. 2, Lrankfort-place, 
Rathmines, Upper, Co. Dublin. 

*Hart, Andrew Searle, Esq., LL.D., S.F.T.C.D. 
71, St. Stephen’s-green, South; and Trinity 
College, Dublin. 

Hatchell, John, Esq., M.A., J.P. 12, MMerrion- 
square, South, Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1845, Feb. 24 


1841. 


ediehay, 


Keb: 


. dan, 


. Aug. 24 


. April 12 


. April 11 
, dune 8 


13 


Bae 


. April 12 
. June 9 


. April 8 


28 


. dune ll 


1] 


April 12 


12 


*Haughton, Rev. Samuel, M.A., M.D., D.C.L. (Oxon.), 
ER.S., B.G.S., F-R.G.S.1., BK. & @' Che ie irlion: 
F.R.C.S.1L, F.T.C.D., Professor of Geology in the 
University of Dublin, a Vice-President of the 
Academy. 31, Baggot-street, Upper, Dublin. 

Hayden, Thomas, Esq., F.K.&Q.C.P.1., Prof. of 
Anatomy and Physiology, C.U.I. 30, Harcourt- 
street, Dublin. 

*Head, Henry H:, Esq., M.D., F.RiCiSal ihe 
Q.C.P.L, F.R.G.S.L 7, Pitzwiliam-square, Kast, 
Dublin. 

+Heily, John Vickers, Esq., M.D. JLrsaduran Cot- 
tage, Rushworth, Melbourne, Victoria. 

*Hemans, George Willoughby, Esq., C.E., F.G.S8. 
Lond. 1, Westminster Chambers, Victoria-street, Lon- 
don, S.W.; and 17, Gloucester-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*Hennessy, Henry, Esq., F.R.S. Hagle, Sandyford, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Hennessy, William Maunsell, Esq. 11, Gardiner's- 
place, Dublin. 

{Henry, Rev. P. Shuldham, D.D., President Q. C., 
Belfast. Queen’s College, Belfast. 

Hickie, James Francis, Lieut.-Col. (retired).  Sle- 
voir, Roscrea, Co. Tipperary. 

*Hill, Lord George Augusta. Ballyare House, Rath- 
melton, Letterkenny, Co. Donegal. 

+ Hill, John, Esq.,C.E., F.R.G.S.1. County Surveyor’s 
Office, Ennis. 

*Hone, Nathaniel, Esq., F.R.G.S.1, M.A., J.P. Sz. 
Doulough’s, Co. Dublin. 

*tHone, Thomas, Esq., J.P. Yapton, Monkstown- 
avenue, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

Hudson, Alfred, Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.1, 
F.R.GS.L 2, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 
*Hudson, Henry, Esq., M.D., F.K. & @:@aeal: 

Glenville, Fermoy. 
Hutton, Thomas Maxwell, Esq., J.P. 118, Semmer- 
hill, Dublin. 


*Ingram, John Kells, Esq., LL.D., F.T.C.D., Reoius 
Professor of Greek in the University of Dublin, 
Secretary of Council of the Academy. 2, Welling- 
ton-road, Dublin. 


*Jellett, Rev. John Hewitt, B.D., S.F.T-C.D., 
F.R.G.S.1. 64, Lower Leeson-street, Dublin, 


Date of Election. 


1842. 
1867. 
1836. 


1863. 
1870. 


1831. 


1873. 
1865. 


1869. 
1870. 
1867. 
1864, 


1838. 
1870. 


1836. 
1869. 


1846. 
1848. 


1838. 


1874. 


1844, 


1866, 


June 13 
April 8 


Jan. 25 
Jan. 12 


Dec. 12 


Noy. 30 


Dec. 8 
April 10 
June 14 
June 13 
Feb. 11 


Noy. 14 


June 24 
May 23 
Jan, 25 


Noy. 8 
April 13 


April 10 


May 14 


May 11 
April 8 


April 9 


138 


“Jennings, Francis M., Esq., F.G.S., F.R.G.S.1. 
Brown-street, Cork. 
Jephson, Robert H., Esq. 24, Clarinda-park, E., 
Kingstown, Co. Dublin. — - 
“Joy, Henry Holmes, Esq., LL.D., Q.C. (Abroad.) 
Joyce, Patrick Weston, Esq., LL.D. 7, St. Ed- 
ward’ s-terrace, Garville-avenue, Rathgar. 
tJoyce, Robert D., Esq., M. D. 63 Queen-street, 
Boston, Mass., U.S., America. 


*Kane, Sir Robert, M.D., LL.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.1., 
FRGS.L, ECS. ERS. Wickham, Dundrum, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Kane, Robert Romney, Esq., MA. 76, Harcourt- 
street, Dublin. 

Kane, W. F. De Visme, Esq., M.A., J.P. Drum- 
reaske House, Monaghan. 

Kavanagh, Very Rev. James B., D.D. St. Patrick's 
College, Carlow. 

“Keane, John P., Esq., C.E., Engineer, Public 
Works Department, Bengal. Calcutta. 

Keane, Marcus, Esq., J.P. Beech Park, Ennis ; 
and 83, Harcourt-sireet, Dublin. 

*Keenan, Patrick J., Esq., C.B., Resident Commis- 
sioner, Board of National Education, Ireland. 
Delville, Glasnevin, Co. Dublin. 

*Kelly, Denis Henry, Esq., J.P. 51, Mount-street, 
Upper, Dublin. 

*Kelly, John, Esq., L.M. (Dub.). University College 
Hospital, Calcutta. 

*Kelly, Thomas F., Esq., LL.D., J.P. 10, Vewtown- 

smith, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 

+Kelso, John Johnston, Esq., M.D., M. Ch. Lisburn. 

*Kennedy, James Birch, Esq., J.P. Cara, by Kil- 
larney. 

*Kenney, James Christopher F., Esq., J.P. Clogher 
House, Ballyglass, Co. Mayo, and Kilelogher, 
Athenry, Co. Galway ; and2, Merrion-square, South, 
Dublin. 

*Kent, William Toderick, Esq., M.A. 51, Rutland- 
square, West, Dublin. 

fKidd, Abraham, Esq., M.D. Ballymena. 

*“tKaldare, Right Hon. Charles-William, Baron and 
Marquess of, Chancellor of the Queen’s Univer- 
sity, President, R.D.S. <tlkea Castle, Mageney. 

*Kinahan, Edward Hudson, Esq., J.P. 11, Merrion- 
square, North, Dublin. 


Date of Election. 
1868. Jan. 13 


1863. 


1845. 


. dan. 


. May 


April 13 


June 8 


ih 


. Nov 30. 
- April 11 


3. Nov. 30 


. dan. 11 
5 dle iah.” 25) 
. May 11 


. April13 


13 


May 10 


a gunenls 
. dan. 13 
. Feb. 10 


. May 11 
HiINovewl 


. April 28 
. April 12 


April 11 


. Feb. 13) 


14 


Kinahan, George Henry, Esq., F.R.G.S.I. Somer- 
ton, Weaford, and Geological Survey Office, 14, 
Hume-st., Dublin. 

Kinahan, Thomas W., Esq., A.B. 2, Abercorn-terrace, 
Circular-road, North, Dublin. 

*King, Charles Croker, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.1. 
Belgrave-place, Cork. 

*Kinoxs Georgela:diss Hsop 


1, 
2, Finchley New-road, 


London. 

*tKnox, Very Rev. H. Barry, M.A. Hadleigh, Suf- 
folk. 

*Kyle, William Cotter, Esq., LL.D. 8, Clare-street, 
Dublin. 


*Lalor, John J., Esq., FR.G.S.1. City Hall, Cork- 
hill, Dublin. 

*Larcom, Right Hon. Sir Thomas Aiskew, Bart., 
Major-General, K.C.B., R.E., LL.D, ERS. 
F.R.G.S.I.,an Honorary Member of the Academy. 
Heathfield, Fareham, Hants. 

LaTouche, J. J. Digges, Esq., M.A. 1, Ely-place, 
Upper, Dublin. ; 

*LaTouche, William Digges, Esq., D.L. 84, Stephen’s- 
green, North, Dublin. 

*Lawson, Right Hon. James A., LL.D., Justice of the 
Court of Common Pleas. 27, Fitzwilliam-street, 
Upper, Dublin. 

*Leach, Lieut.-Colonel George A., R.E. 3, St. James’s- 
square, London, S.W. 

**Leader, Nicholas P., Esq. Dromagh Casile, Kanturk. 

Leared, Arthur, Esq., M.D. (Dub.), F.R.C.P. Lond., 
and Physician to the Great Northern Hospital. 
12, Old Burlington-street, London, W. 

Leonard, Hugh, Esq., F.R.G.S.I. Geological Survey 
Office, 14, Hume-street, Dublin. . 

*L’Estrange, Francis, Esq., A.M., F.R.C.S.I. Raglan- 
road, Dublin. : 

*“LeFanu, William R., Esq., C.E. 59, Pitzwilliam- 

square, North, Dublin. 

“Lefroy, George, Esq. (Abroad. ) 

*{Leinster, His Grace Augustus-Frederick, Duke of. 
Carton, Maynooth. 

*fLenigan, James, Esq., A.M., D.L. Castle Fogarty, 
Thurles. 

*Lenihan, Maurice, Esq., J.P. Limerick. 


Lentaigne, John, Esq., C.B.. M.B., J.P., F.R.G.S.T. 
1, Great. Denmark-street, Dublin. 


- 


Date ot Election. 


1868. 
1832. 


April 27 
Feb, 27 


5 deimy 17 
. Feb. 10 


= Keb, 2 


5 dang Ue 
. May 12 


. April 14 


1857 April 13 


1870. 


1871. 
1853. 
1874. 
1873. 
1864. 


1825. 
1827. 


1857. 


1865. 


April 11 


Feb. 13 
April 11 
Feb 9 
Jan. 13 
April 11 


Feb. 24 
Mar. 16 


Feb. 9 


April 10 


15 


*Little, James, Esq., M.D., L.R.C.S.1., F.K.& 
Q.C.P.1. 24, Baggot-street, Lower, Dublin. 

*Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D.D.,D.C.L.(Oxon.), F.R.SS. 
Lond: and Edin., V.P.R.G.S.1., V.P.R.D.S., Mem- 
ber of the German Order ‘For Merit,’ Provost 
of Trinity College, Dublin. Provost's House, Dub- 
lin, and Victoria Castle, Killiney, Co Dublin. 

*Lloyd, Wiliam T., Esq., M.D. London. 

*Lonegfield, Rev. George, D.D., F.T.C.D. 1, £arls- 
Jort-terrace, Dublin. 

*tLongfield, Right Hon. Mountifort, LL.D. (late Judge 
in the Landed Estates’ Court). 47, Fitzwilliam- 
square, West, Dublin. 

Lyne, Robert Edwin, Esq. Sandymount, Co. Dublin. 

lyons, obert’ Dr, Hsqe/ MeBy RK & @.C. PA, 

Prof. of Medicine, C.U.I. 8, Merrion-square, 
West, Dublin. 


Macalister, Alexander, Esq., M B., L.R.C.S.1, L.K. & 
Q.C.P.L, Pres. R.G.S.1., Professor of Comparative 
Anatomy and Zoology in the University of Dublin. 
15. Palmerston-road, Upper Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

Mac Carthy, Denis Florence, Esq. 8, Eglinton- 
Park, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 

Macartney, George Travers, Esq., D.L. Avonmore, 
Ballybrack, Co. Dublin, and Lissanoure Castle, Co. 
Antrim. 

*Macartney, J. W. Ellison, Esq., M.P., J.P. The 
Palace, Clogher. 

*McCarthy, James Joseph, Esq., R.H.A. Charles- 
ton House, Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

tMcClure, Rev. Edmund, M.A. University-square, 
Belfast. 

*McCready, Rev. Christopher, M.A. Grosvenor-road, 
West, Rathgar, Dublin. 

*McDonnell, Alexander, Esq., M.A., C.E., F.R.G.S.1 
St. John’s, Island-bridge, Co. Dublin. 

*Macdonnell, James 8., Esq., C.E. 

*Mac. Donnell, John, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.1., 
F.R.G.S.I. 4, Gardiner’s-row, Dublin. 

*McDonnell, Robert, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.1., F. B.S. 
a Vice-President of the Academy, and Secretary 
of Foreign Correspondence. 14, Pembroke-strect, 
Lower, Dublin. 

+Mac Donnell, Lieut.-Col. William Edward Arm- 
strong, Vice- Lieutenant of the County Clare. Mew 
Hall, near Ennis. 


Date of Election. 


1848. 


. dan. 13 


, Feb: $38 


Dee. 11 


. dune 9 
. April 10 
. Feb. 28 
_ April 13 | 
. Feb. 23 
. June 13 


. dan, 10 
eb. 9 


. April 10 
Prams wli() 
. Mar, 15 


5 dein 2) 


° J an. 14} 
| G.C.M.G., Lieutenant of Dublin City and County. 


Janke ll 
5 diam, 8) 


- June 23 


. dan. 14 


16 


*Mac Dougall, William, Esq., J.P. Drumleek House, 
Howth. 
*Mac Ivor, Rev. James, D.D., F.R.G.S.1. Moyle, 
Newtownstewart. 
| Macnaghten, Colonel Francis Edmund (Late 8th 
Hussars). Lowther Lodge, Balbriggan. 
| *Mac Neill, Sir John, LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. ~ 7, 
Kensington-square, London, W. 
M‘Swiney, Stephen Myles, Esq., M.D. 1, Hume- 
street, Dublin. 
|*Madden, Richard R., Esq., F.R.C.S. Eng. 1, Vernon- 
| terrace, Booterstown-avenue, Booterstown, Co. Dublin. 
| Madden, Thomas More, Esq., M.D., L.K.Q.C.P.L, 
M.R.C.S.E., L.F.P.8., Examiner in Midwifery, 
ete, @.U.I. 5, Cavendish-row, Dublin. 
| Mahaffy, Rev. John Pentland, M.A., F.T.C.D. 
38, North Great George s-street, Dublin. 
| Malet, John Christian, Esq., M.A. Trinity College, 
Dublin. 


. Oct. 22| *Mallet, Robert, Esq., Ph. D., M.LC.E, F.B.S., 


F.G.S., F.R.G.8.1. 16, The Grove, Clapham-road, 
London, S. 

*tMalone, Rev. Silvester. <zlkee. 

|*Manchester, His Grace William-Drogo, Duke of. 

| 1, Great Stanhope-street, London; Kimbolton Castle, 

St. Neots, Hunts; and the Castle, Tandragee. 

|*Martin, Ven. John Charles, D.D., Archdeacon of 
Kilmore. Killeshandra. 

Maunsell, George Woods, Esq., M.A., D.L., V.P. 
R.D.S. 10, MMerrion-square, South, Dublin, 

Mollan, John, Esq.. M.D., F. K.&Q.C.P.I.,F.BR.GS.1. 
8, Litzwilliam-square, North, Dublin. 

TMonck, Right Hon. Charles-Stanley, Viscount, 


Charleville, Bray, Co. Wicklow. 

| * Montgomery, Howard B., Esq., M.D. 

Moore, Alexander G. Montgomery, Lieut.-Colonel, 

| 4th Hussars. India. 

| *Moore, David, Esq., Ph. D., F.L.S., Director of the 

| Botanical Gardens, Glasnevin. Glasnevin, Co. 
Dublin. 

Moore, James, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 7, Chiches- 

ter-strect, Belfast. 

*Moran, Most Rev. Patrick F., D.D., Bishop of Ossory. 


| St. Kyran s College, Kilkenny. 
- Apml 9} 


More, Alexander Goodman, Esq., F.L.S. 8, Botanic 
View, Glasnevin, Co. Dublin. 


a 


Date of Election. 


1874, 
1840. 


1844. 


1854, 


1873. 


1872. 


1846. 


1869. 


Feb. 9 
Feb. 10 
June 8 
May 8 
Jan, 13 
June 24 
Jan. 12 
June 14 


. June 14 
. June 10 


. May 27 
. Jan. 14 


aectpr.) LO 
. Apr. 12 
. June 8 
. May 138 
. June 25 
. dune 8 
2 Apr. 12 
wean, 8 


PATI 1, 
. Apr. 10 


. dune 10 


17 


Moss, Richard J., Esq. 23, Mary-street, Dublin. 
*Napier, Right Hon. Sir Joseph, Bart., D.C.L., 
LL.D., Vice-Chancellor of Dublin University. 
4, Merrion-square, South, Dublin. 
“Neville, John, Esq., C.E., F.R.G.S.I. JSocelyn- 
street, Dundalk. 
Neville, Parke, Esq., C.E. 58, Pembroke-road, Dub- 
lin. 
Nolan, Joseph, Esq., F.R.G.S.1., Geological Survey 
of Ireland. 14, Hume-street, Dublin. 
Nolan, Francis, Esq., A.R.LA.I. Ardeevin, Glena- 
geary, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 


*tNugent, Arthur R., Esq. (Portaferry, Co, Down.) 


*Q’Brien, James H., Esq. St. Lorcan’s, Howth, Co. 
Dublin. 

O’Callaghan, John Cornelius, Esq. 1, Rutland- 

street, Upper, Dublin. 

tO’Conor Don, The, D.L., M.P. Clonalis, Castlerea, 
Co. Roscommon. 

*O’ Dell, Edward, Esq. Carriglea, Dungarvan. 

O’Donel, Charles J. Esq., J.P. 47, Leeson-street, 
Lower, Dublin. 

O’Donnavan, Wiliam J., Esq., LL.D. University 
Club, 17, Stephen’s-green, Worth, Dublin; and 
Rathgar, Co. Dublin. 

}O’Ferrall, Ambrose More, Esq. Ballyna, Enfield. 

*O’Grady, Edward 8., Esq., B.A., M.B., M. Ch., 
F.R.C.S.I. 105, St. Stephen’s-green, South, Dublin. 

tO’Grady, Standish H., Esq. 8, Duke-street, St. 
James's, London, S.W. 

O’Hagan, John, Esq., A.M., Q.C. 22, Upper fitz. 
william-street, Dublin. 

O'Hagan, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron. 384, Rutland- 
square, West, Dublin. 

O’Hanlon, Rev. John. Presbytery, Hachange-street, 
Lower, Dublin. 

O'Kelly, Joseph, Esq., M.A., F.R.G.S.1., Geological 
Survey of Ireland. 7, Warwick-terrace, Leeson 
Park, Dublin ; 14, Hume-street, Dublin. 

O’ Laverty. Rev. James, P.P. Holywood, near Belfast. 

O’Looney, Bryan, Esq., Professor of Irish, C.U.I, 
Catholic University, 85, Stephen’s-green, South, 
Dublin. 

*Oldham, Thomas, Esq., LL. D., F.R.S., F.G.S., Hon. 
F.R.G.S.1, Superintendent of the Geological 
Survey of India. Calcutta, 


Date of Election. 
1861. June 10 


1870. 
1866. 
1838. 
1870. 
1866. 


1839. 
1873. 
1872. 


1841. 
1843. 


1863. 
1870. 


1838. 
1849. 
1851. 


1864. 
1862. 


13873. 
1852. 
1836. 
1873. 


1864. 
1854. 


Jan. 


10 


June 11 


Dec. 
Feb. 


Jan. 


10 
14 


8 


June 10 


Feb, 10. 


Apr. 


Apr. 
Dee. 


Apr. 
Apr. 


Feb. 
Jan. 
Jan. 


Jan. 
Apr. 


Jan. 
Apr. 
Apr. 


Jan. 


8 


13 


June 13 
June 9 


18 


*O’Mahony, Rev. Thaddeus, D.D., Prof. of Irish in 
Dublin University. 37, Trinity College, Dublin. 

O'Reilly, Joseph P., Esq., C.E., Prof. of Mining 
and Mineralogy, Royal Coll. of Science, Dublin. 
58, Park-avenue, Sandymount, Co. Dublin. 

O’Rourke, Rev. John. Maynooth. 

*Orpen, John Herbert, Esq., LL.D. 58, Stephen’s- 
green, Hast, Dublin. 

O’Shaughnessy, Mark 8., Esq. 19, Gardiner’s-place, 
Dublin. 

O’Sullivan, Daniel, Esq., Ph.D. 9, Hden-park, 
Sandycove, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 


*Parker, Alexander, Esq., J.P. 46, Upper Rath- 
mines, Co. Dublin. 

Patterson, William Hugh, Esq. Dundela, Strand- 
town, Belfast. 

Phayre, Major-General Sir Arthur Purves, K.C.S8.1. 
Bray, Co. Wicklow. 

*Phibbs, William, Esq. Seafield, Sligo. 
*Pickford, James H., Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S E., D.L. 
1, Cavendish-place, Brighton. 

Pigot, David R., Esq., M.A., Dundrum House, 
Dundrum, Co. Dublin. 

Pigot, Thomas F., Esq., C.E., Prof. of Descriptive 
Geometry, ete., Roy. Coll. Sci. Dub. 4, Wellington- 
road, Dublin. 

*Pim, George, Esq., J.P. Brennanstown, Cabinteely, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Pim, Jonathan, Esq. Greenbank, Monkstown, Co. 
Dublin. 

*Pim, William Harvey, Esq. Monkstown House, 
Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 


*tPoor e, Major Robert, (Late 8th Hussars). (Abroad ) 


*Porte, George, Esq. 43, Great Brunswick Street, 
Dublin. 


| *Porter, Alexander, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S., Assist.- 


Surgeon, Indian Army. J/adras. 

*Porter, Henry J. Ker, Esq. 91, Dean street, Soho- 
Square, London, W. 

*Porter, Rev. Thomas H., D.D. TZullahogue, Dun- 
gannon. 

Powell, George Denniston, Esq., M.D., L.R.C.S.1. 
76, Leeson-street, Upper, Dublin. 

Power, Sir Alfred, K.C.B. 35, Raglan-road, Dublin. 

Pratt, James Butler, Esq., C.E. Drwmsna, County 
Leitrim 


“ 


Date of Election. 
1858. Jan. 11 


1867. 


1873. 


1846. 


1848. 


1839. 
1867. 


1855. 


1816. 


1844. 
1870. 


1872. 
1868. 


1843, 


1853. 
1851. 
1848. 
1846. 


1873. 


Jan. 14 


Feb. 10 
Dec. 14 


Feb. 13 


Apr. 8 
Apr. 8 


Apr; 29 
Feb. 14 


Jan. 9 


Jan. 10 
May 12 
Feb. 14 
Feb. 9 


Jan, 13 


19 


Purser, John, Jun., Esq., M.A. Lota, Blackrock, 
Co. Dublin ; and 6, Mountpleasant, Belfast. 


*+Read, John M., General, U.S.; Consul-General of 
the U.S.A. for France and Algeria, Member of 
American Philos. Soc., Feliow of the Royal Soe. 
of Northern Antiquaries, &c. Athens. 

Readwin, Thomas Allison, Esq., F.G.8S., C.E. Knock- 
ranny, Keadue, Carrick-on-Shannon. 

*Reeves, Rev. William, D.D., M.B., LL.D., a Vice- 
President of the Academy. Zhe Public Library, 
Armagh; and Rectory, Tynan. 

*Renny, Henry L., F.R.G.S.1., Lieut. R.E., (Retired 
List). [Quebec.?] 

* Rhodes, Thomas, Esq.,C.E., F.R.A.S., Hon. M.I.C.E. 

Richey, Alexander George, Esq., LL.D., Q.C. 27, 
Upper Pembroke-street, Dublin. 

Ringland, John, Esq., M.D. (Dub.), F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 
14, Harcourt-street, Dublin. 

*Robinson, Rev. Thomas Romney, D. D., F. RB. S., 
F.R.Ast.S., Hon. M.1.C.E.Lon., Hon.M.I.C E.I., 
Hon. M. Cambridge Phil. Soc., Hon. M. Acad. 
Palermo, Hon. M. Acad. Philadelphia, Hon. F. 
R.G.S8.1., Royal Medallist, R.S., 1862, Director of 
Armagh Observatory. Observatory, Armagh. 

*Roe, Henry, Esq., M.A. Isle of Man. 

Rosse, Rt. Hon. Lawrence, Earl of, D.L., D.C.L., 
V.P.R.S., F.R. Ast. S. Barr Castle, Parsonstown, 

fRowley, Standish G., Esq., M.R.S.L. Sylvan Park, 
Kelis, Co. Meath. 

Russell, Very Rev. Charles William, D.D., Presi- 
dent of the Royal College of St. Patrick, May- 
nooth. The College, Maynooth. 


“Salmon, Rev. George, D.D., D.C.L. (Oxon.), LL.D. 
(Cantab.), F.R.S., and Royal Medallist, 1868; 
Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of 
Dublin. 81, Wellington-road, Dublin. 

Sanders, Gilbert, Esq. 6, Burlington-road, Dublin. 
*Sayers, Rev. Johnston bridges, LL.D. Velore, Madras. 
TSegrave, O’Neale, Esq., D.L. Avliimon, Newtown- 

mountkennedy. 

*+Sherrard, James Corry, Esq. cinnersley Manor, 
Reigate, Surrey. 

*;Shirley, Evelyn Philip, Esq., M.A., D.L., F.S.A. 
Lough Fea, Carrickmacross ; and Lower Hatington 
Park, Stratford-on-Avon, 


Date of Election. 


1869. 


1861. 
1835, 


1834. 


1853. 
1868. 


1873. 
1867. 
1873. 
1846. 
1853. 
13871. 


1834. 


1847. Jan. 11 


Apr. 12 


Apr. 8 
Feb. 23 


June 23 


Apr. 22 
Jan. 138 


Jan. 13 


Jan. 14) 


April 14 


Apr. 13 | 
Aspr. 11) 


June 12 | 


Nov. 29 


. June 22 
. June 8 
. Apr. 14 


Apr. 13 


5. Feb. 24 
F Jan, 9 


— 


“Sidney, Frederick J., Esq., LL.D., F.R.G.8.L, Sec- 
retary of the Royal College of Science, Dublin. 
19, Herbert-street, Dublin. 

Sigerson, George, Esq., M.D., M.Ch., F.L.S., Prof. 
of Botany, C.U.I. 17, Richmond-hill, Rathmines, 
Co. Dublin. 

“Sloane, John Swan, Esq., C.E. Woodlands, Fair- 
view, Co. Dublin ; and 21, Westmoreland-street. 
*Smith, Aquilla, Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.1, 
King’s Prof. of Materia Med. and Pharmacy. 121, 

Baggot- -street, Lower, Dublin. 

*Smith, Rev. George Sidney, D.D., Professor of Biblical 
Greek, Univ. of Dublin. Drumragh, Omagh. 

“Smith, J. Huband, Esq., M.A. 

?¢Smith, John Chaloner, Esq., C.E. Engineer’s Office, 
Dublin, Wicklow and Weaford Railway, Bray. 

Smyth, Patrick James, Esq., M.P., Chev, L. H. 
Auburn Villa, Rathgar, Co. Dublin. 

Smythe, William Barlow, Esq., M.A., D.L. Barba- 
villa House, Collinstown, Killucan. 

*Smythe, William James, Major-General, R.A., 
F.R.S. Atheneum Club, London, S.W. 

Pieper Michael H., Esq., M.B., Hee 8.1. 

1, Mountjoy-place, Dublin. 

“Stewart, Henry H., Esq., M.D., F.R.C. S, Tee vhs 
Eecles-sti rect, Dublin. 

Stokes, Whitley, Esq., LL.D., Secretary to the Su- 
preme Council of India. Legislative Council House, 
Calcutta. 

“Stokes, William, Esq., M.D., D.C.L. (Oxon.), LL.D. 
(Camb. and Dub.), F.B.S., F.K. & Q.C.P.1., Regius 
Prof. of Physic in the Univ. of Dublin, PrResipENT 
of the Academy. 5, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 

{Stokes, William, Jun., Esq., M.D., M.Ch. 3, Clare- 
street, Dublin. 

*Stoney, Bindon B., Esq., C.E., F.R.G.S.L. 42, Wel- 
lington-road, Dublin. 

Stoney, George Johnstone, Esq., M.A., F.B.S., 
Secretary to the Queen’s University in Ireland. 
Weston, Dundrum, Co. Dublin. 


| *Sullivan, William Kirby, Esq., Ph.D., President of 


Queen’s College, Cork. Queen’s College, Cork. 
Sweetman, H. 8., Esq. 8, Abbey Gardens, Abbey- 
road, St. John’s Wood, Lendon. 
“Sweetman, Walter, Esq. 4, Mountjoy-square, North, 
Dublin. 


| tSymons, John, Esq. 72, Queen-street, Hull. 


Date of Election. 


18405. 


1848. 
1863. 


1846. 


1866. 
1847. 
1869. 


1869. 
1864, 


1846. 


1816. 
1871. 


1863. 


1868. 
1834. 


1870 


1836. 


1860, 
1864. 
1873. 


June 23 


Feb, 14 
Jan. 12 


dansel? 


June 11 
Feb. 
Apr. 12 


June 14 
Mar. 16 


Feb. 9 


Feb. 14 
June 12 


Feb. 8 


Jan. 13 
May 26 
Noy. 30 


Jan. 9 
Feb. 8 


June 23 


*Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. James, Baron, 
DiG@ilz, DAL aESESS:, eS. AS E-G.S:, E.R.G.S.E, 
F.R. Hist. Soc., Pres. Archeol. Inst. The Castle, 
Malahide, Co. Dublin. 

*+Tarrant, Charles, Esq., C.E. Waterford. 

Taylor, Colonel Meadows, C.8.I., V.P.R.G.S.1. C.E., 
M.R.A.S., J.P. Oldcourt, Harold’ s-cross, Co. Dublin. 

*Tenison, Edward King, Esq., M.A., Lieutenant of 
the County Roscommon. Avlronan Castle, Kea- 

due, Carrick-on-Shannon. 

fThom, Alexander, Esq., J.P. Donnycarney House, 
Artane, Co. Dublin. 

**Tibbs, Rev. Henry Wall, M.A., F.S.A. Scot., &c. 
Botoington, Bridgnorth, England. 

Tichborne, Charles Roger C., Esq., F.C.S.L. 27, 
Waltham-terrace, Blackrock, Co. Dublin; and 
Apothecaries’ Hall, 40, Mary-street, Dublin. 

Tobin, Sir Thomas, F.S.A., D.L. Badllincollig, 
Cork. 

Trench, Right Hon. and Most Rev. Richard-Chene- 
vix, D.D., Lord Archbishop of Dublin, Primate 
of Ireland. Zhe Palace, Stephen’s-green, North, 
Dublin. 

*Tufmell, Thomas Joliffe, Esq., F.R.C.S.1., M. R.C.8.E. 
58, Mount-street, Lower, Dublin. 

*Turner, Wiliam, Esq. 

fTyrrell, Colonel Frederick, J.P. Foyle Park, Eg- 
linton, Londonderry. 

Tyrrell, Henry J., Esq., L.R.C.S.1., Prof. of Sur- 
gery, C.U.1. 29, Westland-row, Dublin. 


Urlin, Richard Denny, Esq. 12, Leeson Park, Dublin. 


*Vandeleur, Colonel Crofton M., D.L. 4, Rutland- 
square, Hast, Dublin, 

7Ventry, Right Hon. Dayrolles-Blakeney, Baron, 
Burnham- “house, Dingle, Co. Kerry. 

*Vignoles, Charles Blacker, Esq., Pres. Tag C.E. 
Tond., E.R.S., F.R.A.S. 21, Duke-street, West- 
minster, Tiondon, SW. 


Waldron, Laurence, Esq..D.L.,F-RG SI. 38, Rut- 
land-square, West, Dublin. 
*+Warren, James W., Esq., M.A. 39 Rutland-square, 
West, Dublin. 
Warren, William H., Esq., M.D., L.R.C.S.1, LK. & 
Q.C.P.I. 37, Westland-row, Dublin, and P. 


and O. Steam Nav. Co., Southampton. 


Date of Election. 


1873ean. a3 


ie) 


1866. Apr. 
1857. June 8 
1851. Jan. 13 
1874. June 8 
1839. June 10 
1862. Jan. 13 


1878, April 14 
1839. Jan. 14 


1837. Jan. 9 
1866. Jan. 8 


1844. June 10 
1855. Nov. 12 


1857. Aug. 24 


22 


Ward, Robert Edward, Esq., D.L. Bangor Castle, 
Bangor, Belfast. 
Westropp, W. H. Stacpoole, Esq., L.R.C.S.1L, 
F.R.G.S,1., &e. Lisdoonvarna, Co. Clare. 
*tWhitehead, James, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.E., M.R.C. 
Phys., Lon. 87, Mosley-street, Manchester. 
*+Whittle, Ewing, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S.E, 1, Parlia- 
ment-terrace, Laverpool. 
Wigham, John R., Esq. 35, Capel-street, Dublin. 
*Wilde, Sir William R. Wills, M.D., F.R.C.S.1, 
M.R.S. of Upsala, Surgeon Oculist to the Queen 
in Ireland. 1, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 
Wilkie, Henry, Esq. Belgrave House, Monkstown- 
avenue, Co. Dublin. 
*Wilkinson, Thomas, Esq. Enniscorthy, Co. Wexford. 
*Williams, Richard Palmer, Esq., F.R.G.S.I. 38, 
Dame-st,, Dublin. 
*Williams, Thomas, Esq. 38, Dame-street Dublin. 
*Wilson, Henry, Esq., F.R.C.8.1. 29, Baggot-street, 
Lower, Dublin. 
*Wilson, Robert, Esq. 28, Waterloo-road, Dublin. 
*Wright, Edward, Esq., LL.D., F.R.G.8.1. 16, 
Hyde Gardens, Eastbourne. 
Wright, Edward Perceval, Esq., M.A.,M.D.,F.L.S., 
Professor of Botany, Dublin University, F.R.C.S.1. 
Secretary of the Academy. Herbarium, Trinity 


College, Dublin, and 50, Lansdowne-read, Dublin. 
CC Sh 


HONORARY MEMBERS. 


1863. June 22| His Roya Hicuness ALBERT-EpWARD, PRINCE OF 


| WALES. 


“ The President of the Royal Society, and Ex-Presidents of the same, are always con- 
sidered Honorary Members of the Academy.” —By-Laws, ii., 11. 


1869. Mar. 16 


(Elected Hon. Mem. |. 


in Sec. of Science 
originally.) 


1863. Mar. 16 


1832. Nov. 30 

(Elected Hon. Mem. 
in Sec. of Science 
originally.) 


Hooker, Joseph Dalton, M.D., C.B., F.R.S., D.@.L., 
LL.D., V.P.L.S., F.G.S., Director of the Royal 
Gardens, Kew, Presipunt or THE Roya Society. 
Kew, London, W. 

Sabine, General Sir Edward, R.A., K.C.B., D.C.L., 
LL.D. V.P. and Ex-Presrpunt oF THE Roya So- 
c1eTY, Hon. F.R.S., Edin., F.R.A.S:, HAaSeée: 
13, Ashley-place, Westminster, London, S. W. 

Airy, Sir George Biddell, K.C B., D.C.L., LL.D., 
Ex-PRESIDENT oF THE Royat Socrery (1871), As- 
tronomer Royal, V.P. R. Ast. S., &c. The Royal 
Chservatory, Greenwich, London, S.L. 


S SaEEEEEEEcaeeeeeeeeeeeee 


HONORARY MEMBERS— Continued. 


SECTION OF SCIENCE, 


[Limited to 30 Members, of whom one-half at least must be 


Date of Election. 


1873. 


Mar. 15 


. Nov. 30 
. Mar. 16 
. Mar. 16 
. Mar. 16 
. Mar. 15 
. Mar. 16 
. Mar, 16 
. Mar. 15 
. Mar, 16 
. Mar. 16 
. Mar. 16 
. Mar. 16 
. Mar. 16 


. Mar. 16 
. Mar. 15 


April 16 
Mar. 16 


foreigners. | 


Adams, John Couch, LL.D. (Dub.) F.R.S. and Cop- 
ley Medalist, V.P.R. Ast. S., F.C.P.S., etc., Direc- 
tor of the Observatory and Lowndsean, Professor 
of Astronomy and Geology in the University of 
Cambridge. Zhe Observatory, Cambridge. 

Beaumont, J. B. A. L. Léouce Elie de, Sec. Perpétuel 

de l'Institut, and Inspector-General of Mines, &c., 
For, Mem. R.S. and G.S. Rue de Lille, 5, Paris. 
Berthelot Marcellin. Paris. 
Bunsen, Robert Wilhelm Eberard, Ph. D., For. Mem. 
R.S.  Hezdelberg. 

Carus, Prof. Victor J. Leipsie. 

Cayley, Arthur, LL.D. (Dub.), F.R.S.,V.P. R. Ast. S. 
&ec., Sadlerian Professor of Mathematics in the 
University of Cambridge. Cambridge. 

Chasles, Michel, For. Mem. R.S. Rue du Bac, 62, 

Paris. 
Clausius, Rudolph Julius Emmanuel, For. Mem. B.S, 
Zurich. 
Dana, James Dwight, LL.D., &c., Professor of Geo- 
logy aid Mineralogy in Yale College. Yale Col- 
lege, U.S.A. . 
Darwin, Charles, F.R.S., &c. Down, Beckenham, Kent. 
Daubrée, Prof. A. Ecole des Mines, Paris. 
Dove, Heinrich Wilhelm, For. Mem. B.S. Berlin. 
Dumas, Jean Baptiste, For. Mem. R.S.,G.C.L.H., Se- 
cretaire perpétuel de l'Institut de France. ue 
St. Dominique, 69, Paris. 

Dupin, Le Baron Frangois Pierre Charles. Rue du 
Bac, 118, Paris. 

Helmholtz, Hermann Louis. Herdelberg. 

Hofmann, August. Wilhelm, Professor of Chemistry 
in the University of Berlin. Berlin. 

Huxley, Thomas Henry, M.D., LL.D., Sec. B.S. 

London. 
Hyrtl, Carl Joseph. Vienna. 


SUMMARY. 


> 
Life Members et ra AE 205 
Annual Members ... ys eke 167 
372 
Honorary Members ... . Boo Meio) ood 59 


Total, 4s. atoll 


Should any errors or omissions be found in this List, which is revised to Ist 
of August, 1874, it is requested that notice thereof may be given to the Secretary 
of the Academy. He should also be informed of the death of any Member. As 
this list will be kept standing in type, it can be readily corrected from time to 


time. 


R. D. Webb and Son, Printers, 74, Middle Abbey-street, Dublin. 


alll 


Iydkas al 


COUNCIL ann OFFICERS 


AND 


MEHMBERS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY; 
DUBLIN, 


isin Ow IMAGE, USS 7Atsin 


DUBLIN : 
ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET. 
1378; 


— 
g 


THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 
AD. 1878. 


FS) atron: 


HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN. 


Visitor : 
HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


President : 


(First elected, 16th of March, 1877.) 


SIR ROBERT KANE, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., F.K. & Q.C.P.1. 


Che Council: 


(Elected 16th of March, 1878.) 


The Council consists of the Committees of Science and of Polite Literature and 


Antiquities. 


Committee of Science (ELEVEN Members); 


(1) Mar., 1870 


(2) 5 
(3) 55 
(4) » 
(5) 5 
(6) 5 
(7) 5 
(8) 5 
(9) 5, 
(10) ,, 
(EL) Riess 


1872 
1872 
1873 
1874 
1875 
1875 
1876 
1877 
1877 
1878 


EDWARD PERCEVAL WRIGHT, M.D.,F.1.S., F.R.C.S.I. 
DAVID MOORE, P#.D., F.L.S. 

JOHN CASEY, LL.D., F.R.S. 

THOMAS HAYDEN, FE.K. & Q.¢.P.1., F.R.C.S.1 

REV. JOHN HEWITT JELLETT, B.p., s.F.1.c.D. 
ALEXANDER CARTE, M:D., F.LS., F.R.C.S.I. 
WILLIAM ARCHER, F.r.s. 

ROBERT STAWELL BALL, 11.p., F.R.s. (Sec.) 
BINDON B. STONEY, ..a., ¢.£. 

REV. SAMUEL HAUGHTON, M.D., D.c.L., F.R.S., F.7.C.D. 
EDMUND W. DAVY, M.aA., M.D 


Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities (Ten Mempers) ; 


(12) Mar., 
(13) ,, 
(14) ;, 
(15) Dec., 
(16) Mar., 


(17) ,, 
(18) ,, 
(19) Nov., 
(20) Mar., 
(21) _,, 


1859 
1867 
1869 
1869 
1871 


1873 
1875 
1876 
1877 
1878 


JOHN KELLS INGRAM, 11.D., F.1.c.D. 

WILLIAM JOHN O’DONNAVAN, LL.D. 

ALEXANDER GEORGE RICHEY, L1.D., a.c. 

JOHN RIBTON GARSTIN, m.a. & L1.B., F.8.A. (Sec.) 

VERY REV. WILLIAM REEVES, D.D., LL.D., u.B., Dean 
of Armagh. 

REV. THADDEUS O’MAHONY, p.p. 

ROBERT ATKINSON, 11.D. 

LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE, D.c.u., F.R.s., F.s.A. 

SIR SAMUEL FERGUSON, L1.D., a.c. 

JOHN -T. GILBERT, F.s.4., R.H.a. 


Vice-Presidents ; 


(As nominated by the President, 16th of March, 1877 : with the dates from which 
they have continuously been re-appointed. ) 


(1) SIR SAMUEL FERGUSON, L.p., Q.c., (1870). 

(2) THOMAS HAYDEN, F.K. & Q.¢.P.1., F.R.C.S.1., (1877). 

(3) ALEXANDER GEORGE RICHEY, t1.p., Q.c., (1877). 

(4) REV. SAMUEL HAUGHTON, _D., F.R.8., 8.F.1.¢.D., (1878). 


Ofticers : 


(Elected annually by the Academy ; with date of first election.) 


TREASURER, Ter J pa Sera ae , M.A. & 
SECRETARY, 3.) Se ey BALL, 11.D., 
SECRETARY OF THE COUNCIL, . . a ROBERT ATKINSON, L1.D., (1878). 

SECRETARY OF FOREIGN CORRESPONDENCE, } WILLIAM ARCHER, F.B.8., (1875). 
LIBRARIAN, . . {JOHN T. GILBERT, F.s.a., (1878). 


Clerk of the Academy, ae annually by Bi oe an Curzon, Esg,, (1839) 
? ” : 


Academy) : ya eee ; 
Curator, Museum-Clerk, and Bien as . Carr. Roper MacEniry, (1872). 
Trish Scribe, | ot | eerie sey} ieee VER. JOSEPH Os Zon cane lias): 
Assistant Accountant, - + . 6 « « . . MR. EDWARD SPENCER, M.A., (1878). 
Library Clerk, oe 2 ee ew ew ss 6 MR. J.D. MACS wena @lSo9)s 
Assistant in Iibrary,. . . ... - . . . Mr. R. J. O’Murenn, (1872). 
Serjeant-at-Mace, .°. «-» %:s « ..+» .. Mr. J. J. MacSweEnny,9(1877). 


a Se 


Committees appointed by Council: 


These Committees are composed of the Members of Council, to whose names the subjoined 
numbers are prefixed in the foregoing list : 


Museum, . . Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities. Sec. No. 15. 
Publication, « 2, 8i(Sect); LO; Il elo 8 202k 

Library, os 0 258, 6,3 12) 13,14, 15, 18,20, 21 (Sees): 

Trish Manuscripts, 3; 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17, 18 (Sec.), 20, 21. 

Economy & House, 1, 9, 11; 18, 15 (Sec.), 17, 20. 


MEMBERS 


OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


ORDINARY MEMBERS. 


The sign * is prefixed to the names of Life Members. 

The sign + indicates the Members who have not yet been formally admitted. 

N.B.—The names of Members whose addresses are not known to the Secretary of 
the Academy, are printed in italics. He requests that they may be communicated 


to him. 
Date of Election. 


1866. Jan. 8 
1843. April 10 


Sil. Ahram WH 
1873. Jan. 13 


1839. Jan. 14 


1842. Jan. 10 
1828. April 28 


1870. Jan. 10 


1815. Mar. 16 
SG: Jane oll 


1872, April 8 


1866. June 11 
1872. June 24 


Adams, Rev. Benjamin William, D.D. The Rectory, 
Santry, Co. Dublin. 
“Allman, George James, Esq., M.D. (Dub. and Oxon.), 
Pres. Lin. Soc., F.R.C.S.1., F.R.SS., Lond. & Edin. 
Upper Phillimore Gardens, London, S.W. 


*tAmherst, William Ambhurst Tyssen-, Esq., D.L., 


FS.A., M.R.S.L. Didlington Hall, Brandon, 
Norfolk. 

Andrews, Arthur, Esq. Newtown House, Blackrock, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Andrews, Thomas, Esq., M.D., LL.D. (Edin.), 
F.R.S., Hon. F.R.S. Ed., F.C.S., Vice-President, and 
Professor of Chemistry, Queen’s College, Belfast. 
Queen's College, Belfast. 

*Andrews, William, Esq., F.R.G.S.L Ashton, The 
Fill, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

* Apjohn, James, Esq., M.D., F.R.S., F. and Hon. F,, 
Key 5 QC! P. I. E. C85 "Professor of Mineralogy 
and of ‘Applied Chemistry, Dublin Univ. South 
Hill, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. : 

* Archer, William, Esq., F.R.S., Secretary of Foreign 
Correspondence. St. Brendan's, Grosvenor-road, 
E., Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

*Ashburner, John, Esq., M.D., M.R.C. Phys. Lon. 
7, Hyde Park-place, London. 

Atkinson, Robert, Esq., LL.D., Professor of Ro- 
mance Languages, Univ. Dub., Secretary of Council 
of the Academy. 20, Garville-avenue, Rathgar, 
Co. Dublin. 


Baily, William Hellier, Esq., F.L.S., F,G.S., De- 
monstrator in Paleontology, R.C.Sci.I. Apsley 
Lodge, 92, Rathgar-road, Co. Dublin; 14 Hume- 
street, Dublin. 

Baker, John A., Esq., F.R.C.S.I. 4, Clare-st., Dublin. 

Baldwin, Thomas, Esq. Model Farm, Glasnevin, Co, 

Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1840. April 13 


1870. 


1842. 
1851. 
1868. 
1874. 


1866. 


1865. 


1863. 
1866. 


1825. 


1851. 
1846. 


1843. 
1876. 
1871. 
1873. 


1854. 
1849. 


1858. 


Jan. 10 


Jan. 10 
April 14 
Jan. 13 
May 11 


May 14 
Jan. 9 
April 27 


June 11 


Nov. 30 
June 8 


April 18 


Jans 9 
Jan. 11 
Jan. 9 
April 14 


April 10 
April 9 


April 12 


Royal Irish Academy. 


*Ball, John, Esq., M.A., F.R.S.,F.L.S. 10, Sowth- 
well Gardens, South Kensington, London, 8.W. 

Ball, Robert Stawell, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Andrews 
Professor of Astronomy in the University of 
Dublin, and Royal Astronomer of Ireland, Secre- 
tary of the Academy. Zhe Observatory, Dunsink, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Banks, John T., Esq., M.D., F.K.&Q.C.P.I. 10 
Merrion-square, Kast, Dublin. 

*Barker, John, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.1., F.R.G.S.L. 
48, Waterloo-road, Dublin. 

*Barker, W. Oliver, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 6, 
Gardiner’s-row, Dublin. 

Barrett, William F., Esq., F.R.C.S.E., Professor of 
Physics, Royal College of Science. 9, Mont- 
pelier-parade, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

Barrington, Sir John, D.L. St. Anne's, Killiney, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Beauchamp, Robert Henry, Esq. 116, Grafton- 
street, Dublin. 

*Belmore, Right Hon. Somerset-Richard, Earl of, 
M.A., D.L., K.C.M.G. Castle Coole, Enniskillen. 

Bennett, Edward Hallaran, Esq., M.D., M.Ch., 
F.R.C.S.1., F.R.G.S.1., Professor of Surgery in the 
University of Dublin. 26, Litewilliam-street, 
Lower, Dublin. 

*Benson, Charles, Esq., M.A..M.B., F.R.CS.1 42, 
Fitzwilliam- square, (West), Dublin. 

+Beresford, Right Hon. and Most Rev. Marcus G., 
D.D., DC.L., Lord Archbishop of Armagh, Pri- 
mate of all Ireland. Zhe Palace, Armagh. 

*Bevan, Philip, Esq., M.D. (Dub.), Prof. of Ana- 
tomy and Fellow R.C.S.1. 52, Fitzwilliam-square, 
(West), Dublin. 

*Blacker, Stewart, Esq., M.A.,J.P. Carrick Blacker, 
Portadown. 

*Blake, John A., Esq., Inspector of Fisheries. 12, 
Ely-place, Dublin. 

Bourke, Very Rey. (Canon) Ulick J., President of St. 
Jarlath’s College, Tuam. St. Jarlath’s, Tuam. 
tBoyd, Michael A., Esq., F.R.C.S.1, L.K. & Q.C.P.I. 

90, George’ s-street, Upper, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 
*Brady, Cheyne, Esq. (Abroad.) 
*Brady, Daniel Fredk., Esq., F.R.C.S.1., M.R.C.S.E. 
La Choza, Rathgar-road, Co, Dublin, 
+Brooke, Thomas, Esq., D.L. Zhe Castle, Lough Lske, 
| Strabane, Co. Donegal. 


? 


Date 


1851 


1874. 
1854. 
1878. 
1855. 
1866. 
1876. 


1862. 
1873. 


1838. 
1855. 


1876. 
1866. 


1873. 


1862. 


1843. 
1842. 


1864. 


1876 


1857. 


1842 


of Election. 


. Jan. 13 


Feb. 9 
April 10 
Feb. 11 
Jan. 8 
April 9 
May 8 


April 14 
May 12 


Feb. 12 
Feb. 12 


Jan. 11 
May 14 


Jan, 13 


Jan. 13 


Jan. 8 
June 13 


Jan. 11 


. April 10 
April 13 
. dan. 10 


List of Members. if 


*Browne, Robert Clayton, Esq., M.A., D.L. Browne’s 
ill, Carlow. 

Burden, Henry, Esq., M.A., M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 
9, College-square, North, Belfast. 

Burke, Sir John Bernard (Ulster), LL.D., C.B. 
Tullamaine Villa, Leeson-street, Upper, Dublin. 
¢Burton, Charles E., A.B., F.R.A.S. Observatory, 

Dunsink, Co. Dublin. 
“Butchers Richard Gasiisqey M.D FRC ySs1L., 
M.R.C.S.E. 19, Fitzwilliam-street, Lower, Dublin. 
Byrne, John A., Esq., B.A., M.B. (Dub.) 37, West- 
land-row, Dublin. 
Byrne, William H., Esq., C.E. Largo House, Rath- 
mines, Co. Dublin. 


Campbell, John, Esq., M.D., Professor of Chemistry, 
C.U.I. 36, Leinster-road, Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 
fCarlingford, Right Hon. Chichester, Baron, D.L., 
Lord Lieutenant of Essex. Red House, Ardee ; 
7, Carlton Gardens, London, S.W. 
“Carson, Rev. Joseph, D.D., 8.F.T.C.D., F.R.G.S.I. 
18, Pitzwilliam-place, Dublin. 

Carte, Alexander, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.L,F.R.G.S.1, 
Director of the Royal Dublin Society’s Museum of 
Natural History. 14, Northbrook-road, Dublin. 

Carton, Richard Paul, Esq.,Q.C. 35, Rutland-square 
(West), Dublin. 

Casey, John, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., Professor of Higher 
Mathematics and Mathematical Physics, C.U.I. 
Tona-terrace, Circular-road (South ), Dublin. 

tCastletown of Upper Ossory, Right Hon. John- 
Wilson, Baron, Lieutenant of the Queen’s County. 
Lisduf, Errill, Templemore. 

*tCather, Rev. Robert G., LL.D. Nutty Hagg, 
Wandsworth Common, London, S.W. 

*Cather, Thomas, Esq., J.P. Mewtownlimavady. 

*Chapman, Sir Benjamin J., Bart. D.L. illua 
Castle, Clonmellon. 

Charlemont, Right Hon. James-Molyneux, Earl of, 
K.P., Lieutenant of the County Tyrone. ox- 
borough Castle, Moy, Co. Armagh. 

*Clarke,.| Francis) Ez; M- A; -M.D;, L.K.Q@.C.P:1., 
M.R.C.S.E. 28, Lawrence-street, Drogheda. 
*tCleland, James, Esq., J.P. Zobar Mhuire, Crossgar, 
Co. Down. 
*Clendinning, Alex., Esq. 


bo 


8 


Date of Election. 
Jan, 11 |*fClermont, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron, D,L. Ravens- 


1841. 
1867. 


1835. 
1874, 


1866. 
1856. 
1825. 
1847. 


1864. 
1846. 
1876. 
1857. 
1867. 
1866. 
1870. 


1874. 


1876. 


May 138 


Nov. 30 
June 8 


April 9 
April14 
Nov. 30 


Jan. 11 


May 9 
Jan. 12 
Apr. 10 
Aug. 24 
June 24 
June 11 
Apr. 11 


June 8 


Noy. 13 


1853, April 11 


1855. 


1846. 


1870. 
1876. 


May 14 


April13 


Jan. 10 
Jan. 11 


Royal Irish Academy. 


dale Park, Newry. 
*Close, Rev. Maxwell Ee MeAl RR Gasie pr Ne 
street, Lower, Dublin. 
* Cole, Owen Blayney, Esq., D.L. 
Collins, Edward Wolfenden, Esq.,M.D. 33, Baggot- 
street, Lower, Dublin. 
f Cooper, Lieut. Col. Edward H., D.L. MarkreeCastle, 
Collooney. 
Copland, Charles, Esq. Royal Bank, Foster-place, Dub- 
lin; 7, Longford-terrace, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 
*Corballis, John R., Esq., LL.D., @.C. Rosemount, 
Roebuck, Clonskeagh, Co. Dublin. 
*Corrigan, Sir DominicJ., Bart., M.D., F.K.&Q.C.P.L, 
For. Corr. Mem. Academie de Medecine, Paris. 
4, Merrion-square, West, Dublin. 
+Cotton, Charles Philip, Esq., B.A., C.E., F.R.G.S.1. 
11, Pembroke-street, Lower, Dublin. 
Cotton, Rev. Henry, LL.D., D.C.L. (late Archdeacon 
of Cashel.) Lasmore. 
Cox, Michael Francis, Esq., M.A., L.R.C.S.I. 
Sligo. 
*Crofton, Denis, Esq., B.A. 8, Mowntjoy-square, 
(North), Dublin. 
*ftCrofton, Henry Morgan I, Esq., F.R.A.S., J.P. 
Inchinappa, Ashford, Co. Wicklow. 
Cruise, Francis R., Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.1, 
M.R.C.S.E. 3, Merrion-square, West, Dublin. 
Cruise, Richard Joseph, Esq., F.R.G.S.1., Geological 
Survey of Ireland. Boyle, Co. Roscommon ; 14, 
Hume-street, Dublin. 

Cryan, Robert, "Esq., M.D. 54, Rutland-square,( West ), 
Dublin. 


*{Dalway, Marriott R., Esq., M.P. Bella Hill, 
Carrickfergus. 

*Davies, Francis Robert, Esq.. K.JJ. Hawthorn, 
Blackrock, Co. Dublin. 

*Davy, Edmund W., Esq., M.A., M.D., Prof. of 
Med. Jurisprudence, R.C.S.1.  Fortfield Terrace, 
Templeogue, Co. Dublin. 

*D’Arcy, Matthew P., Esq., M.A., D.L. 6, Merrion- 
square, Hast, Dublin. 

Day, Robert, Jun., Esq., F.S.A. Stdney-place, Cork. 
Deane, Thomas Newenham, Esq. R.H.A., F.R.I,A.1. 
3, Merrion-street, Upper, Dublin, 


nn 


Date of Election. 


1846. 


1851. 
1860. 


1876. 
1876. 


1847. 
1851. 


1856. 


1876. 
1873, 
1843. 
1861, 
1873, 


1843. 
1867. 
1841. 


1846. 


1867. 
1834. 


1842. 
1878, 


Jan. 12 


June 9 
Jan. 9 


Feb. 14 
Jan. 11 


Jan. 11 
Jan. 13 


Feb. 11 


June 26 
Jan. 13 
Jan. 9 


Dec. 11 
Feb. 11 
April 12 


Jan, 12 


April 8 
Mar. 15 


Jan. 10 
Feb. 11 


Lust of Members. 9 


*Deasy, Right Hon. Rickard, LL.D., Third Baron of the 
Exchequer. Carysfort House, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. 
*tDe la Ponce, Mons. Amadie. Paris. 
*Dickson, Rev. Benjamin, D.D., F.T.C.D. 3, Xil- 
dare-place, Dublin. 
Dillon, William, Esq. 2, George’s-street, Great, 
North, Dublin. 
*Doberck, William, Esq., Ph.D. Observatory, Markree, 
Collooney. 
*“tDobbin, Leonard, Esq. 27, Gardiner’s-place, Dublin. 
* Dobbin, Rey. Orlando T., LL.D. Sutton, Co. Dub- 
lin. 
Downing, Samuel, Esq., C.E., LL.D., F.R.G.S.L, 
Professor of Civil Engineering, Dublin Univ. 


4, The Hill, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

{Draper, Harry N. Esq., F.C.S. Palmerston-park., 
Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

Drew, Thomas, Esq., R.HWA., FRLAL 6, St. 
Stephen’ s-green, (North), Dublin. 

*Drury, William Vallancey, Esq., M.D. 7, Harley- 
street, Cavendish-square, London, W. 

Duncan, James Foulis, Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 
8, Merrion-street, Upper, Dublin. 

Durham, James Samuel William, Esq., F.R.G.S.1. 
Rosenthal, Torquay, South Devon. 


**Kiffe, James S., Esq., F.R.Ast.S. The Laurels, 
Yiewsley, West Drayton, England. 

Ellis, George, Esq., M.B., F.R.C.S.1. 91, Leeson- 
street, Lower, Dublin. 

*Emly, Right Hon. William, Baron, Lieutenant of the 
County Limerick. Tervoe, Limerick ; Athenceum 
Club, London, S.W. 

*Enniskillen, Right. Hon. William-Willoughby, Earl 
Or) LIED yD CAL sab) ean RS.) Gesell. 
one of the Trustees of the Hunterian Museum, 
R.C.S., London, Florence Court, Co. Fermanagh ; 
65, Haton-place, London, S.W. 


*Farrell, Thomas A., Esq., M.A. 38, Werrion-square, 
Last, Dublin. 

*Ferouson, Samuel, Esq., LL.D., Q.C.,a Vice-President 
of the Academy. 20, Greorge’s-street, Great, North, 
Dublin. 


*Ferrier, Alexander, Esq. Knockmaroon Lodge, Cha- 
pelizod, Co. Dublin. 
Fitzgerald, George F., Esq., M.A., F.T.C.D. 16, 
Trinity College, Dublin. 


10 


Date of Election. 


1857 
1870 


1841. 


. Aug. 24 
. May 23 
April 12 
5 diene 1 


5 dem, 9) 
. May 11 


. Heb. 9 


siHeb: 141 


. Nov. 12 | 


. May 14 
. April10 


. May 10 
. April 14 


. June 14 


. dan. 10 
. April 14 


». June ll 


wane, 1 
. Feb. 9 


_ dan 138 


. April 9 


. May 8 
. April 12 
. May 25 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Fitzgerald, Right Rev. William, D.D., Lord Bishop 
of Killaloe, &c. Clarisford House, Killaloe. 
{FitzGibbon, Abraham, Esq., M.I.C.E. Lond. The 
Rookery, Great Stanmore, Middlesex. 
*Fitzgibbon, Gerald, Esq., M.A., Master in Chancery. 
10, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 
Fitzpatrick, William John, Esq., J.P., LL.D. 75, 
Pembroke-road, Dudlin. 
Foley, William, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S.E. Kilrush. 
Foot, Arthur Wynne, Esq., M.D., F.K.Q.C.P.L., 
F.R.G.S.1. 49, Leeson-street, Lower, Dublin. 
f Foster, Rev. Nicholas. Ballymacelligott Rectory, Tralee. 
Fottrell, George, Esq. 8, George’s-street, Great, 
North, Dublin. 
“Frazer, George A., Esq., Captain R.N. 
Frazer, William, Esq., F.R.C.S.1., F.R.G.S.1. 20, 
Harcourt -street, Dublin. 
fFreeland, John, Esq., M.D. Antigua, West Indies. 
*Freke, Henry, Esq., M.D. (Dub.), F.K.&Q.C.P.I. 
68, Mount-street, Lower, Dublin. 
*tFrost, James, Esq., J.P. Ballymorris, Cratloe, Co. 
Clare. 
Furlong, Nicholas, Esq., M.D.. Symington, Ennis- 
corthy. 


Gages, Alphonse, Esq., Chev. L.H., F.R G.S.1. Royal 

Collegeof Science, 51 St. Stephen’ s-green, (Hast), Dublin. 

“Galbraith, Rev. Joseph Allen, M.A., F.T.C.D., 
F.R.G.S.1, 8, Trinity College, Dublin. 

Gallwey, Thomas, Esq., J.P. 42, Harcourt-street, 
Dublin. 

Garnett, George Charles, Esq., M.A. 5, Mountjoy- 
square, (North), Dublin. 

*Garstin, John Ribton, Esq., M.A., LL.B., F.S.A., 
F.R. Hist. Soc., Hon. F.R.LA.L, J.P., Treasurer of 
the Academy. Green-hill, Killiney, Co. Dublin. 

Gibson, James, Esq., M.A., Q.C. 35, Mountjoy- 
square, (South), Dublin. 

*Gilbert, John Thomas, Esq., F.S.A., R.H.A., 
Librarian of the Academy. Villa Nova, Black- 
rock, Co. Dublin. 

Gillespie, William, Esq. Racefield House, Kingstown. 
Co. Dublin. 

*7Gore, J. E., Esq., GsEj AL @oke GeReAgs: 
F.R.G.S.1. Dromard, Ballisodare, Co. Sligo. 
*Gough, Right Hon. George S., Viscount, M.A., D.L., 

E.L.S., F.G.S. St. Helen’s, Booterstown, Co. Dublin, 


an ne 


Date of Election. 


1848. 
1848, 
1876. 
1863. 
1837. 


1874. 
1867. 


1872. 
1319: 
1842. 
1857. 
1839. 
1870. 


1873, 


1836. 
1875. 
1867. 
13847. 
1850. 
1837. 
1874. 
1861. 
1857. 


June 12 
April 10 
April 10 
April 13 
April 24 


Feb. 9 
April 8 


April 8 
April 26 
Jan. 10 
June 8 
Jan. 14 
April 11 


Dec. 8 


April 25 
Jan. 11 
April 8 
Jan. 11 
April 8 
Feb. 138 
Dec. 14 
May 13 
Aug. 24 


List of Members. 11 


“Graham, Andrew, Esq. Observatory, Cambridge. 

*Graham, Rev. William. Dresden. 

Grainger, Rev.John, D.D. Broughshane, Co. Antrim. 

TGranard, Right Hon. George-Arthur-Hastings, Earl 
of, K.P. Castle Forbes, Co. Longford. 

*Graves, Right Rev. Charles, D.D., Lord Bishop of 
Limerick, &c. Zhe Palace, Henry-street, Limerick. 

Gray, William, Esq. 6, Mount-Charles, Belfast. 
Green, James S., Esq. Q.C. 83, Leeson-street, Lower, 

Dublin. 

fGreene, John Ball, Esq., C.E., F.R.G.S.L, Com- 
missioner of Valuation. 6, Ely-place, Dublin. 

*Griffith, Sir Richard, Bart., LL.D., F.R.S.Ed., F.G.S., 
V.P.R.G.S.I. 2, Fitzwilliam-place, Dublin. 

“Grimshaw, Wrigley, Esq., F.R.C.S.I. 4, Brighton- 
terrace, Bray. 

*Griott, Daniel G., Esq., M.A. 9, Henrietta-street, 
Dublin. 

*Grubb, Thomas, Esq., F.R.S. 141, Leinster-road, 
Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

+Guinness, Sir Arthur E., Bart., M.A., M.P., D.L. 
18, Leeson-street, Lower; St. Annes, Clontarf, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Guinness, Edward Cecil, Esq. M.A., D.L. 80, Sé. 
Stephen’s-green (South), Dublin. 


*Hamilton, Charles William, Esq., J.P. 40, Domi- 
nick-street, Lower, Dublin. 

Hamilton, Edward, M.D., F.R.C.S.I. 120, S¢. 
Stephen’ s-green, (West), Dublin. 

*Hanagan, Anthony, Esq. Luckington, Dalkey, Co. 
Dublin. 

Hancock, William Neilson, Esq., LL.D. 648, 
Gardiner-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*Hardinge, William Henry, Esq. 20, Clarinda Park, 
East, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 

*Hart, Andrew Searle, Esq., LL.D.,S.F.T.C.D. 71, 
St. Stephen’ s-green, (South); Trinity College, Dublin. 

*Harvey, Reuben Joshua, Esq., M.D. 7, Merrion- 
street, (Upper), Dublin. 

Hatchell, John, Esq., M.A., J.P. 12, Merrion- 
square, South, Dublin. 

Hayden, Thomas, Esq., F.K.&Q.C.P.I., Prof. of 
Anatomy and Physiology, C.U.1., a Vice-President 
of the Academy. 18, Merrion-square, North, 
Dublin. 


12 


Date of Election. 


1845. Feb. 24 | 


1852. April12 


1870. April 11 
1840, June 8 


1851. Jan. 13 | 


1866. June 11 


1847. Jan. 11 


Royal Irish Academy. 


“Haughton, Rev. Samuel, M.A., M.D., D.C.L. (Oxon.), 
E.R.S., F.G.8., F.R.G.S.L, F.K. & Q.C.P.L, Hon. 
F.R.C.S.L, F.T.C.D., Professor of Geology in the 
University of Dublin, a Vice-President of the 
Academy. 31, Baggot-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*Head, Henry H., Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.L, 
ExX-F.R.C.S.1L, F.R.G.S.L 7, Fitzwilliam-square 
( East), Dublin. 

+Heily, John Vickers, Esq., M.D. JLrsaduran Cot- 
tage, Rushworth, Melbourne, Victoria. 

*Hemans, George Willoughby, Esq., C.E., F.G.S. 
1, Westminster Chambers, Victoria-street, London, 
S.W.,; 17, Gloucester-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*Hennessy, Henry, Esq., F.R.S., Professor of Applied 
Mathematics and Mechanics in the Royal College 
of Science for Ireland, St. Stephen’s-green, Dub- 
lin. Mount Lagle, Sandyford, Co. Dublin. © 

*Hennessy, William Maunsell, Esq. 8, Islington- 
avenue, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 

Henry, Rev. P. Shuldham, D.D., President Q.C., 
Belfast. Queen’ s College, Belfast. 

Hickie, James Francis, Lieut.-Col. (retired), J.P. 
Slevoir, Roscrea, Co. Tipperary. 

*Hill, Lord George Augusta. Ballyare House, Rath- 

melton, Letterkenny, Co. Donegal. 


| Hil, John, Esq.,C.E., F.R.G.S.1. County Surveyors 


Office, Ennis. 


*+Hill, Arthur, Esq., BE, AR.LB.A. 22, George’s- 


street, Cork. 

*Hone, Nathaniel, Esq., M.A., F.R.G.S.1., J.P. S¢. 
Doulough’s, Co. Dublin. 

Hudson, Alfred, Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I, 
F.R.G.S.I. 2, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 
*Hudson, Henry, Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 

Glenville, Fermoy. 

Hume. Rev, Abraham, (Canon), D.C. L., LL.D.(Hon.); 
F.S.A.; F.R.S.N.A. (Copenhagen) ; Corr. F.S. A. 
Scot.; Hon. F.S.A. Newcastle ; Member of the 
Philological and Eng. Dialect Societies ; Ex-Pre- 
sident Historic Soc. of Lance. and Cheshire. All 
Souls’ Vicarage, Liverpool. 

Hutton, Thomas Maxwell, Esq., J. PL Summerhill, 
Dublin 


*Ineram, John Kells, Esq., LL.D., F.T.C.D., Regius 
Professor of Greek in the University of Dublin. 
2, Wellington-road, Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1841. 
1842. 
1867. 
1863. 
1870. 


1831. 


April12 
June 13 
April 8 
Jan. 12 
Dee. 12 


Nov. 30 


. Dee. 8 
. April 10 
- June 14 
. dune 13 
. Feb. 11 
. Nov. 14 
Palaver 
. May 23 
. Nov. 8 
. April 13 
. May 11 
. Feb. 14 
. June 14 
. April 9 
. dan. 13 


. April 13 


. June 8 


List of Members. 13 


*Jellett, Rev. John Hewitt, B.D., S.F.T.C.D., 
F.R.G.S.I. 64, Leeson-street, Lower, Dublin. 
*Jennings, Francis M., Esq., F.G.S., F.R.G.S.1. 

Brown-strect, Cork. 
Jephson, Robert H., Esq. Mount Erroll, Donny- 
brook, Co. Dublin. 
Joyce, Patrick Weston, Esq., LL.D. 7, St. Hd- 
ward ’s-terrace, Garville-avenue, Rathgar. 
*tJoyce, Robert D., Esq., M.D. 21, Bowdoin-street, 
Boston, Mass., U.S., America. 


*Kane, Sir Robert, M.D., LL.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.L., 
F.R.S., F.R.G.S.1L, F.C.S., Prestpent of the 
Academy. 21, Raglan-road ; Fortlands, Killiney 
Co. Dublin. 

*Kane, Robert Romney, Esq., M.A. 76, Harcourt- 
street, Dublin. 

Kane, William Francis De Vismes, Ksq., M.A., J.P. 
Drumreaske House, Monaghan. 

Kavanagh, Very Rev. James B., D.D. St. Patrick's 
College, Carlow. 

*Keane, John P., Esq., C.E., Engineer, Public 
Works Department, Bengal. Calcutta. 

Keane, Marcus, Esq., J.P. Beech Park, Ennis. 

*Keenan, Patrick J., Esq., C.B., Resident Commis- 
sioner, Board of National Education, Ireland. 
Delville, Glasnevin, Co. Dublin. 

Kelly, James Edward, Esq., M.D. 2, Gardiner’s- 
row, Dublin. 

*Kelly, John, Esq., L.M. (Dub.). University College 
Hospital, Calcutta. 

Kelso, John Johnston, Esq.,M.D., M. Ch. Lisburn. 

*Kennedy, James Birch, Esq. ip let Cara, by Killarney. 

Kidd, Abraham, Esq., M.D. Ballymena. 

+*Kildare, Most Noble Gerald, Marquess of. Carton, 
Maynooth. 

tKilgariff, Malachy J., Esq., F.R.C.S.1. 30, Har- 
court-street, Dublin. 

“Kinahan, Edward Hudson, Hsqs Di, J-Ps “11, 
Merrion-square, North, Dublin: 

Kinahan, George Henry, Esq., F.R.G.S.I.  Ovoca, 
Co. Wicklow; Geological Survey Office, 14, Hume- 
street, Dublin. 

Kinahan, Thomas W., Esq., B.A. 8, St. John’s-terrace, 
Circular-road, North, Dublin. 

*King, Charles Groker, "Esq. M.D., F.R.C.S.1. 34, 
Fitz usec street, Upper, Dublin, 


14 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Date of Election. 


1837. 
1835. 


1864. 


1875. 
1833. 


| 
Feb. 18 *Xnoxz, George J., Esq. 


Nov 30. “Kyle, William Cotter ten LL.D. 8,Clare-st., Dublin. 


April 11 etalon John J., Esq., F.R.G.S.I. City Hall, Cork- 
hill, Dublin. 

May 10 +Lane, Alexander, Esq., M.D. Ballymoney. 

Nov. 30 *Larcom, Right Hon. Sir Thomas Aiskew, Bart., 
| Major-General, K.C.B,,) RES Sina ERS., 
| F.R.G.S.I., an Honorary Member of the Academy. 
Heathfield, Fareham, Hants. 


. Jan. Me LaTouche, J. J. Digges, Esq., M.A. 1, Hly-place, 


Upper, "Dublin. 


Jan. .25\| | *LaTouche, William Digges, Esq., M.A., D.L. 34, 


St. Stephen’ s-green, (North), Dublin. 


57. May 11 -*Lawson, Right Hon. James A., LL.D., Justice of the 


Cuayrrd se Common Pleas, 27, Vitquillannenrnee 
| Upper, Dublin. 


. April13 | *Leach, Lieut.-Colonel George A., R.E. 3, St. James's- 


square, London, S.W. 


. May 13 aptedion Nicholas P., Esq., J.P. Dromagh Casile, 


Kanturk. 
May 10° Leared, Arthur, Esq., M.D. (Dub.), F.R.C.P. Lond., 
and Physician to the Great Northern Hospital. 
12, Old Burlington-street, London, W. 


. Feb. 10, *LeFanu, William R., Esq., C.E. Summerhiil, 


Ennskerry, Co. Wicklow. 


May 1 | *Lefroy, George, Esq. (Abroad. ) 
. April 8 *fLeinster, His Grace Charles-William, Duke of, 


Chancellor of the Queen’s University in Ireland, 
and President of the Royal Dublin Society. Car- 
ton, Maynooth. 


. April28 *fLenigan, James, Esq., M.A., D.L. Castle Fogarty, 


Thurles. 


. April12 | *Lenihan, Maurice, Esq., J.P. Lamerick. 
93. Aprilll| Lentaigne, John, Esq., C.B.. M.B., J.P., F.R.G.S.1. 


1, Denmark-street, Great, Dublin. 


. June 13| Leonard, Hugh, Esq., F.G.S., F.R.G.S.L Geological 


Survey of Ireland, 14, Hume-street, Dublin. 


. April 27 | *Little, James, Esq., M.D., L.R.C.S.1L, F.K& 


Q.C.P.1. 24, Baggot-street, Lower, Dublin. 


. May 14 | fLloyd, Christopher, Esq., M.D., Surgeon, H.M’s. 


Madras Army. 3lst Madras Light Infantry, 
Rnipore, India. 


. Feb. 27 | *Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D.D.,D.C.L.(Oxon.), F.R.SS. 


Lond. and Edin., V.P.R.G.S.1., V.P.R.D.S., Mem- 
ber of the German Order ‘For Merit,’ Provost 
of Trinity College, Dublin. Provost's House, Dub- 
lin; Victoria Castle, Killiney, Co. Dublin. 


Date ot Election. 


1876. 
1846. 
1875. 
1845. 
1838. 


1878. 


1868. 
1851. 


1873. 


1871. 
1857. 
1853. 
1875. 
1874. 
1873. 
1864. 
1826. 
LS 27h 
1857. 


1865, 


1856. 


Jan. 11 
Jan. 12 
April 12 
Feb. 10 
Feb. 12 


Feb. 11 


Jan. 13 
May 12 


April 14 


Feb. 13 
April 18 
April 11 
Jan. 11 
Feb. 9 


Jan. 13) 


April 11 | 


Feb. 24 | 


Mar. 16 
Feb. 9 


April 10 


June 9 


List of Members. 15 


Lloyd, Joseph Henry, Esq., M.A., Pu. D., F.R.S.L, 
F.S.A., M. Phil. Soc. Chalgrove, Circular-road, 
South, Dublin. 

*Lloyd, Wiliam T., Esq., M.D. London. 

Lombard, James F., Esq., J.P. South-hill, Rathmines, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Lonefield, Rev. George, D.D., F.T.C.D. 1, Earls- 
fort-terrace, Dublin. 

*tLonefield, Right Hon. Mountifort, LL.D. (late Judge 
in the Landed Estates’ Court). 47, Pitzwiliiam- 
square, (West), Dublin. 

tLowry, Robert William, Esq., B.A. (Oxon.) D.L., 
J.P. Pomeroy House, Dungannon, Co, Tyrone. 

Lyne, Robert Edwin, Esq. Sandymount, Co. Dublin. 

*Lyons, Robert D., Hsq., M.B., F.K. & Q.C.P.1, 
Prof. of Medicine, C.U.I. 8, Merrion-square, 
West, Dublin. 


Macalister, Alexander, Esq., M D., L.R.C.S.1, L.K. & 
Q.C.P.1L, F.R.G.S.1., Professor of Comparative 
Anatomy and Zoology in the University of Dublin. 
15. Palmerston-road, Upper Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

*Macartney, J. W. Ellison, Esq. MR nib lhe 
Palace, Clogher. 

Mac Carthy, Denis Florence, Esq. 21, Notting- 
hill Terrace, London, W. 

*McCarthy, James Joseph, Esq., R.H.A. Charles- 
ton House, Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

|TMac Carthy, John G., Esq., M.P. River View, 
Montenotte, Cork. 

McClure, Rev. Edmund, M.A. 67, Lincoln’s-Inn 
Fields, London, W.C. 

*McCready, Rev. Christopher, M.A. 56, High-street, 
Dublin. 

|*McDonnell, Alexander, Esq., M.A., C.E., F.R.G.S.I. 
St. John’s, Island-br idge, Co. Dublin. 

* Macdonnell, James 8., Esq., C.E. 

*Mac Donnell, John, Esq. 5» MED ag 8s) B,\Catshlb. 
F.R.G.S.1. 32, Mitzwilliam-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*McDonnell, Robert, Esq., M.D., President and Fel- 
low R.C.S8.1.,F.R.S. 14, Pembroke-street, Lower, 
Dublin. 

+Mac Donnell, Lieut.-Col. William Edward Arm- 
strong, Vice-Lieutenant of the County Clare. Mew 
Hall. near Ennis. 

*Mac Ivor, Rev. James, D.D., F.R.G.S.I. Moyle, 


Newtownstewart. 


| 


16 


Date of Election. 


1876. 
1871. 


1831. 
1874. 
1846. 
1864. 


April 10 
April 10 


Feb. 28 
April 13 
Feb. 23 


June 13 


. dan. 10 
. Feb. 9 
, Con Be 


. April 10 
. Jan. 10 


. Mar, 15 
. dan. 9 
. April 10 
. Jan. 14 
. Jan. 1] 
wdiamy «a9 
. June 23 
. dan. 14 
: Feb. 8 
. April 9 
= Hebd 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Mcllwaine, Rev. William,D.D. Ulster Villas, Belfast. 
Macnaghten, Colonel Sir Francis Edmund, Bart. 
(Late 8th Hussars). Dundarave, Bushmills, Co. 
Antrim. 
*Mac Nel, Sir John, LL.D., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. 
McSwiney, Stephen Myles, Esq., M.D. 1, Hume- 
street, Dublin. 
*Madden, Richard R., Esq., F.R.C.S. Eng. 1, Vernon- 
terrace, Booterstown-avenue, Booterstown, Co. Dublin. 
Madden, Thomas More, Esq., M.D., L.K.Q.C.P.1L., 
M.R.C.S.E., Examiner in Midwifery, etc., Q.U.I. 
33, Merrion-square, South, Dublin. 
Mahaffy, Rev. John Pentland, M.A., F.T.C.D. 
38, George’ s-street, Great, North, Dublin. 
Malet, John Christian, Esq., M.A. Trinity College, 
Dublin. 
*Mallet, Robert, Esq., M.A., M. Eng., Ph. D., 
WMEIOID, IR, heGaSs "ER.G.S.I. 16, The 
Grove, Clapham- road, London, S. 


*+Malone, Rev. Silvester, P.P., ERELAAL Six- 


milebridge. 
*Manchester, His Grace William-Drogo, Duke of. 
1, Great Stanhope-street, London; Kimbolton Castle, 
St. Neots, Hunts ; The Castle, Tanderagee. 
*Martin, Ven. John Charles, D.D., Archdeacon of 
Kilmore. Killeshandra. 
Maunsell, George Woods, Esq., M.A., D.L., V.P. 
R.D.S. 10, Merrion-square, South, Dublin. 
tMeyers, Walter, Esq. 2, Richard-street, Spencer- 
street, Birmingham. 
fMonck, Right Hon. Charles-Stanley, Viscount, 
G.C.M.G., Lieutenant of Dublin City and County. 
Charleville, Bray, Co. Wicklow. 
* Montgomery, Howard B., Esq., M.D. 
Moore, Alexander G. Montgomery, Lieut.-Colonel, 
4th Hussars. India. 
*Moore, David, Esq., Ph. D., F.L.S., Director of the 
Botanical Gardens, Glasnevin. Glasnevin, Co. Dublin. 
Moore, James, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 7, Chaches- 
ter-streel, Belfast. 
*Moran, Most Rev. Patrick F., D.D., Bishop of Ossory. 
St. Kyran’s College, Kilkenny. 
More, Alexander Goodman, Esq., F.L.S. 8, Botanic 
View, Glasnevin, Co, Dublin. 
Moss, Richard J., Esq., Keeper of the Minerals, 
R.D.S. 66, Kenilworth-square, Rathgar. 


Date of Election. 


1840 


1844. 
1854. 
1872. 
1873. 
1846. 
1869. 
1869. 
1875. 
1867. 


1833. 
1867. 


1865. 


1869. 
1866. 
1867, 
1866. 
1857. 
1869. 
1878. 
1866. 


1869. 
1876. 


Feb. 10 


June 8 
May 8 
June 24 
Jan. 13 
Jan. 12 
June 14 
June 14 
Jan. 11 
June 10 


May 27 
Jan. 14 


Apr. 10 


Apr. 12 
June 8 
May 138 
June 25 
June 8 
Apr. 12 
Feb. 11 
Jan. 8 


List of Members. ws 


*Napier, Right Hon. Sir Joseph, Bart., D.C.L., 
LL.D., Vice-Chancellor of Dublin University. 
4, Merrion-square, South, Dublin. 
*Neville, John, Esq., C.E., F.R.G.S.I. Roden- 
place, Dundalk. 
Neville, Parke, Esq., C.E. 58, Pembroke-road, Dub- 
lin. 
Nolan, Francis, Esq., A.R.LA.I. Ardeevin, Glena- 
geary, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 
Nolan, Joseph, Esq., F.R.G.S.1., Geological Survey 
of Ireland, 14, Hume-street, Dublin. 
**Nugent, Arthur R., Esq. (Portaferry, Co. Down ). 


*O’Brien, James H., Esq. S¢. Lorcan’s, Howth, Co. 
Dublin. 

O’Callaghan, John Cornelius, Esq. 1, Rutland- 
street, Upper, Dublin. 

O'Callaghan, J. J., Esq., F.R.LAL 31 Harcourt- 
street, Dublin. 

O’Conor Don, The, D.L., M.P. Clonalis, Castlerea, 
Co. Roscommon. 

*O’ Dell, Edward, Esq., J.P. Carriglea, Dungarvan. 

O’Donel, Charles J. Esq., J.P. 47, Leeson-street, 
Lower, Dublin. 

O’Donnavan, William J., Esq., LL.D. University 
Club, 17, St. Stephen’s-green, (North), Dublin; 54, 
Kenilworth-square, Rathgar, Co. Dublin. 

}O’Ferrall, Ambrose More, Esq. Aildare-street Club, 
Dublin. ea 

*O’Grady, Edward §., Esq., B.A., M.B., M. Ch., 
F.R.C.S.1. 105, St. Stephen’s-green, (South), Dublin. 

O'Grady, Standish H., Esq. Polmont Park, Pol- 
mont, Scotland. 

O’Hagan, John, Esq., M.A., Q.C. 22, Mitzwilliam- 
street, Upper, Dublin. 

O'Hagan, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron. 34, Rutland- 
square, ( West), Dublin. 

O’Hanlon, Rev. John. Presbytery, Exchange-street, 
Lower, Dublin. 

+O’Hanlon, Michael, Esq., L.K. & Q.C.P.I.  Castle- 
comer, Co. Kilkenny. 

O’Kelly, Joseph, Esq., M.A., F.R.G.S.1., Geological 
Survey of Ireland. 7, Warwick-terrace, Leeson 
Park, Dublin ; 14, Hume-street, Dublin. 

O’ Laverty, Rev. James, P.P. Holywood, near Belfast. 

tOlden, Rev. Thomas, B.A. Ballyclough, Mallow, 
Co. Cork. 


18 _ 


Date of Election. 


1844. J une 10 


1871. 


1861. 
1870. 
1866. 
1838. 
1870. 


1866. 


1839. 
1873. 
1847. 
1872. 
1841. 
1863. 
1870. 


1838. 
1849. 
1851. 


1864. 
1862. 


Apr. 10 


June 10 
Jan. 10 
June 1] 
Dec. 10 
Feb. 14 


Jan. 8 


June 10 
Feb. 10. 
Feb. 8 
Apr. 8 
Apr. 12 
Apr. 138 
Apr. 11 


Feb. 12 
Jan. 8 
Jan. 13 


Jan. 11 
Apr. 14 


Royal Irish Academy. 


*Oldham, Thomas, Esq., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., Hon. 
F.R.G.8.L., Superintendent of the Geological 
Survey of India. Calcutta. 

O’ Looney, Brian, Esq., F.R.H.S., Professor of Irish 
Language, Literature, and Archeology to the 
Catholic University of Ireland, 85, St. Stephen’s- 
green (South). Grove-villa House, Crumlin, Co. 
Dublin. 

*Q’Mahony, Rev. Thaddeus, D.D., Prof. of Irish in 
Dublin University. 387, Trinity College, Dublin. 

O'Reilly, Joseph P., Esq., C.E., Prof. of Mining 
and Mineralogy, Royal Coll. of Science, Dublin. 
58, Park-avenue, Sandymount, Co. Dublin. 

O'Rourke, Rev. John. St. Mary's, Maynooth. 

*Orpen, John Herbert, Esq., LL.D. 58, Stephen’s- 
green, (East), Dublin. 

O’Shaughnessy, Mark S., Esq., Regius Prof. of 
English Law, Queen’s College, Cork, and one 
of the Examiners, Q.U.I. 19, Gardiner’s-place, 
Dublin. 

O’Sullivan, Daniel, Esq., Ph.D. 9, Hden-park, 
Sandycove, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 


*Parker, Alexander, Esq., J.P. 46, Upper Rath- 
nunes, Co. Dublin. 
Patterson, William Hugh, Esq. Dundela, Strand- 
town, Belfast. 
*tPereira [elected as Tibbs], Rev. Henry Wall, M.A., 
F.S.A.Scot.,&c. Donnington Lodge, [fley, Oxford. 
Phayre, Major-General Sir Arthur Purves, K.C.S8.L., 
C.B., Governor of the Mauritius. “Care of Messrs. 
H. S. King and Co., 45 Pall Mall, London, S.W.” 
*Phibbs, William, Esq. Seafield, Sligo. 
Pigot, David R., Esq., M.A., Master, Court of Ex- 
chequer. 12, Leeson-park, Dublin. 
Pigot, Thomas F., Esq., C.E., Prof. of Descriptive 
Geometry, etc., Royal College of Science, Dublin. 
4, Wellington-road, Dublin. 
“Pim, George, Esq., J.P. Brennanstown, Cabinteely, 
Co. Dublin. 
*Pim, Jonathan, Esq. Greenbank, Monkstown, Co. 
Dublin. 
*Pim, William Harvey, Esq. Monkstown House, 
Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 
*tPoore, Major Robert, (Late 8th Hussars). (Abroad. ) 
*Porte, George, Esq. 438, Brunswick-st., Great, Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1873. 
1875. 


1852. 
1836. 
1873. 
1864. 
1875. 
1854. 


1874. 
1858. 


1867. 


1877. 


1846. 


1843, 
1875. 


1867. 


1875. 
1816. 


1844. 


Jan. 13 
Jan. 11 


Apr. 12 
Apr. 25 
Jan. 13 
June 13 
April1l2 
June 9 


Dec. 14 
Jan. 11 


Jan, 14 


April 9 


Dec. 14 


Feb. 18 
Jan, 11 


Apr. 8 


June 14 
Feb. 14 


List of Members. 19 


*Porter, Alexander, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S., Assist.- 
Surgeon, Indian Army. Madras. 

tPorter, George Hornidge, Esq., M.D., Surgeon in 
Ordinary to the Queen in Ireland, M. Ch. (Hon. 
Caus.). 8, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 

“Porter, Henry J. Ker, Esq. Hanover-square Club, 
London, W. 

*Porter, Rev. Thomas Hamblin, D.D. Ballymully 
Glebe, Tullyhogue, Dungannon. 

Powell, George Denniston, Esq., M.D., L.R.C.S.I. 
76, Leeson-street, Upper, Dublin. 

TPower, Sir Alfred, K.C.B., M.A., Vice-President of 
the Local Government Board for Ireland. 35, 
Raglan-road, Dublin. 

*tPowerscourt, The Right Hon. Mervyn Wingfield, 
Lord Viscount. Powerscourt, Enniskerry, Bray. 

Pratt, James Butler, Esq.,C.E. Drumsna, Co. Leitrim. 

*+Purcell, Mathew John, Esq. (Burton, Co. Cork). 

Purser, John, jun., Esq., M.A. Jota, Blackrock, 
Co. Dublin ; 6, Mountpleasant, Belfast. 


*tRead, John M., General, U.S.; Consul-General of 
the U.S.A. for France and Algeria, Member of 
American Philos. Soc., Fellow of the Royal Soc. 
of Northern Antiquaries, &c. Athens. 

+ Reade, Rev. George H., J.P. Greythorn, Glenageary, 
Kingstown. 

*Reeves, Very Rev. William, D.D., M.B., LL.D., 
Dean of Armagh. The Public Library, Armagh ; 
Rectory, Tynan. 

*Renny, Henry L., F.R.G.S.1., Lieut. R.E., (Retired 
List). [Quebec.?] 

Reynolds, James Emerson, Esq., M.D., Professor 
of Chemistry in the University of Dublin. 62, 
Morehampton-road, Dublin. 

Richey, Alexander George, Esq., LL.D., Q.C., a Vice- 
President of the Academy. 27, Pembroke-street, 
Upper, Dublin. 

Robertson, John C., Esq., L.K.Q.C.P.1, M.R.S.L. 
The Asylum, Monaghan. 

*Robinson, Rev. Thomas Romney, D. D., F. B.S., 
F.R. Ast.S., Hon. M.1.C.E.Lon., Hon.M.1.C.E.1., 
Hon. M. Cambridge Phil. Soc., Hon. M. Acad. 
Palermo, Hon. M. Acad. Philadelphia, Hon. F. 
R.G.S.L, Royal Medallist, R.S., 1862, Director of 


Armagh Observatory. Observatory, Armagh. 


June 10 ' *Roe, Henry, Esq., M.A. (Isle of Man.) 


20 


Date of Election. 


1876. 
1870. 


1872. 
1868. 


1843, 


1853. 


1851. 
1848. 


1846. 
1873. 


1847. 


1869. 
1861. 


1835. 


1877. 


1868. 


1833. 
1876. 


1873. 
1867. 
1873. 
1346. 


Jan. 11 
Noy. 30 


Jan. 1 


— 


Apr. 12 


> 
=} 

mR 

(2) 


Feb. 23 
Dec. 10 
Jan. 13 


Apr. 22 
June 26 


Jan. 13 | 


Jan. 14 
April 14 


Royal Irish Academy. 


*TRoss, Rev. William. Chapel Hill House, Rothesay. 
Rosse, Rt. Hon. Lawrence, Earl of, D.L., D.C.L., 
V.P.R.S., F.R. Ast. S. Birr Castle, Parsonstown, 
tRowley, Standish G., Esq., J.P., M.R.S.L. Sylvan 
Park, Kelis, Co. Meath. 
Russell, Very Rev. Charles William, D.D., Presi- 
dent of the Royal College of St. Patrick, May- 
nooth. The College, Maynooth. 


*Salmon, Rev. George, D.D., D.C. L. (Oxon.), LL.D. 
(Cantab.), F.R.S., and Royal Medallist, 1868, 
Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of 
Dublin. 81, Wellington-road, Dublin. 

*Sanders, Gilbert, Esq. Albany Grove, Monkstown, 
County Dublin. 


*Sayers, Rev. Johnston Bridges, LL.D. Velore, Madras. 


TSegrave, O’Neal, Esq., D.L. Kilttmon, Newtown- 
mountkennedy. 

*t+Sherrard, James Corry, Esq. 7, Oxford-square, 
Hyde-park, London. 

*fShirley, Evelyn Philip, Esq., M.A., D.L., F.S.A. 
Lough Fea, Carrickmacross; Lower Hatington 
Park, Stratford-on-Avon. 

*Sidney, Frederick J., Esq., LL.D., F.R.G.S.L, Sec- 
retary of the Royal College of Science, Dublin. 
19, Herbert-street, Dublin. 

Sigerson, George, Esq., M.D., M.Ch., F.L.S., Prof. 
of Botany, C.U.I. 3, Clare-street, Dublin. 

Sloane, John Swan, Esq., C.E. Balmoral Lodge, 
Castle Avenue, Co. Dublin ; 21, Westmoreland-street, 
Dublin. 

*Smith, Aquilla, Esq., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I,, 
Kine’s Prof. of Materia Medica and Pharmacy, 
Dub. Univ. 121, Baggot-street, Lower, Dublin. 

“Smith, Charles, Esq. Barrow-in-Furness. 

+Smith, John Chaloner, Esq., C.E. Engineer's Office, 
Dublin, Wicklow and Wexford Railway, Bray. 

*Smith, Joseph Huband, Esq., M.A. 

Smith, Rev. Richard Travers, (Canon) B.D. The 
Vicarage, Clyde-road, Dublin. 

Smyth, Patrick James, Esq., M.P., Chev. L. H. 
15, Belgrave-square, East, Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 
Smythe, William Barlow, Esq., M.A., D.L. Barba- 

villa House, Collinstown, Killucan. 

*Smythe, William James, Lieutenant-General, R.A., 
F.R.S. White Abbey, Belfast. 


| * Stapleton, Michael H., Esq., M.B.; F.R.C.S. 


1, Mountjoy-place, Dublin, 


Date of Election. 


1853. 


1874. 


1871. 


1874. 
1857. 
1856. 


1857. 


1874 
1845. 
1871. 


1845. 


1877. 


1848. 


1846. 


1866. 
1869. 


1869. 


1864. 


1846. 


1816. 


Apr. 11 


Dec. 14 


June 12 


June 22 
June 8 


Apr. 14 


Aug. 24 
Apr. 13 
Feb. 24 
Jan, 9 


June 23 
April 9 
Feb. 14 


Jan: 12 


June 11 


Apr. 12 


June 14 
Mar. 16 


List of Members. 21 


*Stewart, Henry H., Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.I. 75, 
Eccles-street, Dublin. 

Stewart, James, Esq., M.A. (Cantab.), Professor of 
Greek and Latin, C.U.I. 21, Gardiner’s-place, 
Dublin. 

Stokes, Whitley, Esq., LL.D., Secretary to the Su- 
preme Council of India. Legislative Council House, 
Calcutta. 

Stokes, William, Esq., M.D., M.Ch. 5, Merrion- 
square, North, Dublin. 

*Stoney, Bindon B., Esq., C.E.,F.R.G.S.I. 42, Wel- 
lington-road, Dublin. 
Stoney, George Johnstone, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., 
Secretary to the Queen’s University in Ireland. 
Palmerston-road, Co. Dublin. 
*Sullivan, William Kirby, Esq., Ph.D., President of 
Queen’s College, Cork. Queen’s College, Cork. 
tSweetman, H. 8., Esq. 38, Alexwandra-road, St. 
John’s Wood, London, N.W. 

“Sweetman, Walter, Esq., J.P. 4, Mountjoy-square, 
(North), Dublin. 

Symons, John, Esq. 72, Queen-street, Hull. 


*Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. James, Baron, 
DACA, Dil. E. Rass, Wes cAc 7F- GAS. oFR.GiSay, 
FR. Hist. Soc., Pres. Archeol. Inst. The Castle, 
Malahide, Co. Dublin. 

Tarleton, Francis Alexander, LL.D., F.T.C.D. 24, 
Leeson-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*fTarrant, Charles, Esq., C.E. Waterford. 

*Tenison, Colonel Edward King, M.A., Lieutenant of 
the County Roscommon. <Ktlronan Castle, Kea- 
due, Carrick-on-Shannon. 

Thom, Alexander, Esq., J.P. Donnycarney House, 
Artane, Co. Dublin. 

Tichborne, Charles Roger C., Esq., F.C.S.L. 23, 
Gardiner-street, Middle, Dublin; Apothecaries’ 
Hall, 40, Mary-street, Dublin. 

Tobin, Sir Thomas, F.S.A., D.L. Ballincollig, Cork. 

Trench, Right Hon. and Most Rev. Richard-Chene- 
vix, D.D., Lord Archbishop of Dublin, Primate 
of Ireland. Zhe Palace, St. Stephen’s-green, 
(North), Dublin. 

*Tuffnell, Thomas Joliffe, Esq., F R.C.S.1., M.R.C.8.E. 
58, Mount-street, Lower, Dublin. 

*Turner, William, Esq. 


22 


Date of Election. 


1871. June 12 


1876. 


1834. 
1870 


1873. 
1864. 
1873. 


1866. 
1876. 


1857. 


1851. 


1874. 
1862. 


1873. 
1839. 


1837. 


1877. 


1855. 
1857. 


April 10 


May 26 
Nov. 30 


Jan. 13 
Feb. 8 
June 23 


Aloe, 8) 


Nov. 13 
June 8 


Jan. 13 


June 8 
Jan. 13 


April 14 
Jan. 14 


Jams 9 
April 9 


Nov. 12 
Aug. 24 


List of Members. 


tTyrrell, Colonel Frederick, J.P. Gold Coast Colony, 
Acera, care of Forbes & Co,, 25, Cockspur-street, 
London, S.W. 

*tTyrrell, George Gerald, Esq., Clerk of the Crown, 
Co. Armagh. Banville, Banbridge, Co. Down. 


*Vandeleur, Colonel Crofton M., D.L. 4, Rutland- 
square, (Hast), Dublin, 

tVentry, Right Hon. Dayrolles-Blakeney, Baron, 
D.L. Burnham-house, Dingle, Co. Kerry. 


tWard, Robert Edward, Esq., D.L. Bangor Castle, 

Bangor, Belfast. 
*+Warren, James W., Esq., M.A. 39 Rutland-square, 
(West ), Dublin. 
Warren, William H., Esq., M.D., L.R.C.S.1, LK. & 
Q.C.P.L 37, Westland-row, Dublin; P. and 
O. Steam Nav. Co., Southampton. 
Westropp, W. H. Stacpoole, Esq., L.R.C.S.L, 
F.R.G.S.1., &e. Lisdoonvarna, Co. Clare. 
+ White, Rev. Hill Wilson. Navan College, Navan. 
*Whitehead, James, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.S.E., M.R.C. 
Phys., Lon. 87, Mosley-street, Manchester. 
*tWhittle, Ewing, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.S.E, 1, Parlia- 
ment-terrace, Lnaverpool. 
Wigham, John R., Esq. 35, Capel-street, Dublin. 
Wilkie, Henry, Esq. Belgrave House, Monkstown- 
avenue, Co. Dublin. 

+ Wilkinson, Thomas, Esq. Enniscorthy, Co. Wexford. 

*Williams, Richard Palmer, Esq., F.R.G.S.I. 38, 
Dame-street.. Dublin. 

*Williams, Thomas, Esq. 38, Dame-street, Dublin. 

fWillamson, Benjamin, M.A,,F.T.C.D. 11, North- 
brook-road, Dublin. 

*Wright, Edward, Esq., LL.D. 16, Hyde-Gardens, 
Eastbourne. 

*Wright, Edward Perceval, Esq., M.A.,M.D.,F.L.S., 
F.R.C.S.1., Professor of Botany and Keeper of the 
Herbarium, Dublin University. 5, Trinity College, 
Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


Royal Irish Academy. 23 


HONORARY MEMBERS. 


1863. June 22; His Royan Hicuness ALBert-Epwarp, PrRIncE oF 


WALES. 


“The PRESIDENT OF THE Royal Society, AND Ex-PRESIDENTS of the same, 
are always considered Honorary Members of the Academy.” —By-Laws, ii., 14. 


1869. Mar. 16 

(Elected Hon. Mem. 
in Sec. of Science 
originally.) 


1863. Mar. 16 


1882. Nov. 30 

(Elected Hon. Mem. 
in Sec, of Science 
originally-) 


Hooker, Sir Joseph Dalton, M.D., K.C.B., F.RS., 
D.C.L., LL.D., V.P.L.S., F.G.S., Director of the 
Royal Gardens, Kew, PRESIDENT oF THE RoYAL 
Society. Kew, London, W. 

Sabine, General Sir Edward, R.A., K.C.B., D.C.L., 
LL.D., V.P. and Ex-Presmrnt oF THE Royat So- 
cieTY, Hon. F.R.S., Edin., F.R.A.S., F.L.S., &e. 
13, Ashley-place, Westminster, London, S.W. 

Airy, Sir George Biddell, K.C B., D.C.L., LL.D., 
Ex-PRESIDENT OF THE Roya Society (1871), As- 
tronomer Royal, V.P. R. Ast. 8., &c. The Royal 
Observatory, Greenwich, London, S.E. 


SECTION OF SCIENCE. 


[Limited to 830 Members, of whom one-half at least must be foreigners. ] 


1873. Mar. 15 


1874. Mar. 16 


1875. Mar. 16 
1869. Mar. 16 


1869. Mar. 16 
1873. Mar. 15 


1866. Mar. 16 
1866. Mar, 16 
1875. Mar. 16 


| 


Adams, John Couch, LL.D., (Dub.) F.R.S. and Cop- 
ley Medalist, V.P.R. Ast. S., F.C.P.S., etc., Direc- 
tor of the Observatory and Lowndsean Professor 
of Astronomy and Geology in the University of 
Cambridge. Observatory, Cambridge. 

Berthelot, Marcelin Pierre Eugéne. Boulevard Saint- 

Michel, 57, Paris. 

Bertrand, Joseph. Paris. 

Bunsen, Robert Wilhelm Eberard, Ph. D., For. Mem. 
RS. Herdelberg. 

Carus, J. Victor, Professor ot Comparative Anatomy. 

Leupsie. 

Cayley, Arthur, LL.D.(Dub.), F.R.S., V.P. R. Ast. S., 
&c., Sadlerian Professor of Mathematics in the 
University of Cambridge. Cambridge. 

Chasles, Michel, For. Mem. R.S. Rue du Bac, 62, 
Paris. 

Clausius, Rudolph Julius Emmanuel, For. Mem. B.S. 

Zurich, 

Cotta, Bernard von. Freiburg. 


Date of Election. 


1876. 
1873. 


1866. 
1869. 


1876. 


1863. 
1841. 


Mar. 
Mar. 


Mar. 
Mar. 


Mar. 
Mar. 
Mar. 
. Mar. 


. Mar. 
. Mar. 


. Mar. 
. Mar, 
. Mar. 
. Mar. 
. Mar. 
. Mar. 
. Mar: 


3. Nar 


16 
15 


16 
16 


16 


Royal Trish Academy. 


HONORARY MEMBERS—Continued. 


SECTION OF SCIENCE—Continued. 


Borchardt, Carl Wilhelm. Berlin. 

Dana, James Dwight, LL.D., &c., Professor of Geo- 
logy and Mineralogy. Yale College, U. S., America. 

Darwin, Charles, F.R.S., &¢. Down, Beckenham, Kent. 

Daubrée, Prof. Gabriel Auguste. Ecole des Mines, 

Paris. 

Decandolle, Alphonse, For. Mem. R.S., Professor of 
Botany. Geneva. ; 

Dove, Heinrich Wilhelm, For. Mem. R.S. Berlin. 

Dumas, Jean Baptiste, For. Mem. R.S.,G.C.L.H., Se- 

cretaire perpétuel de l'Institut de France. Rue 
St. Dominique, 69, Paris. 

Gray, Asa, Professor of Botany, Harvard University. 
Cambridge, Massachusetts, U. S., America. 

Haeckel, Ernst, Professor of Zoology. Jena. 

Helmholtz, Hermann Louis, For. Mem., R.S. Hei- 
delberg. 

Hofmann, August. Wilhelm, Professor of Chemistry 
in the University. Berlin. 

Huxley, Thomas Henry, M.D., LL.D., Fellow and 

Secretary of the Royal Society. London. 

Hyrtl, Carl Joseph, For. Mem. R.S Vienna. 

Lamont, Johann Von, For. Mem. R.S. Munich. 

Pasteur, Louis. Paris. 

Schimper, Wilhelm Philipp, Professor of Geology in 
the University. Strasburg. 

Séquard, Charles Edouard Browne-, M.D., F.R.C.P., 

F.R.S. Rue Gay-Lussac, 28, Paris. 

Stokes, George Gabriel, D.C.L., LL.D. (Dub.), Fel- 
low and Secretary of the R.S., F.C.P.S., F.R.S.Ed., 
&e., Lucasian Professor of Mathematics in the 
University of Cambridge. Lensfield Cottage, Cam- 
bridge. 

Thomson, Sir William, LL.D., D.C.L. The College, 

Glasgow. 
Wiirtz, Adolph Charles, For. Mem. RS. Aue St. 
Guillaume, 27, Paris. 


(One vacancy.) 


Honorary Members. 25 


SECTION OF POLITE LITERATURE & ANTIQUITIES. 


[Limited to 30 Members, of whom one-half at least must be foreigners. | 


Elected in the Department of Polite Literature. 
Date of Election. 


1869. Mar. 16| Gayangos y Arce, Don Pascual de. London. 
1869. Mar. 16| Lassen, Christian, Ph.D. Bonn. 

1849. Nov. 30| Lepsius, Karl Richard. Berlin. 

1869. Mar. 16} Mommsen, Dr. Theodore. Berlin. 

1863. Mar. 16} Miiller, Professor Max. Ozford. 


Elected in the Department of Antiquities. 


1869. Mar. 16| Benavides, Don Antonio. Madrid. 

1848. Nov. 30| Botta, Paul Emile. Paris. 

1867. Mar. 16| De Rossi, Commendatore Giovanni Battista. Rome. 
1863. Mar. 16| Keller, Ferdinand. Zurich. 

1869. Mar. 16 | *Larcom, Right Hon. Sir Thomas A., Bart., Major- 
General, K.C.B., F.R.S., &. Heathfield, Fare- 
ham, Hants. 

1854, Mar. 16| Mauray, Alfred. Paris. 

1866. Mar. 16) Nillssen, Rev. 8. Copenhagen. 

1841. Mar. 16| Phillipps, (/ate Halliwell,) James Orchard, Esq., 
F.R.S., F.S.A. Lond. and Edin., &c. Hollingbury 
Copse, Brighton. 

1867. Mar. 16| Visconti, Barone Commendatore P. E Rome. 
1867. Mar. 16 Worsaae, Prof. Hans Jacob Asmussen. Copenhagen. 


Elected since the union of the two classes of Honorary Members 
in this Section. 


1878. Mar.16; Bradshaw, Henry, Fellow, King’s College, Cam- 
bridge. Cambridge. 

1876. Mar. 16; Carlyle, Thomas. Chelsea, London. 

1878. Mar. 16} Curtius, Georg. Lezpsie. 

1875. Mar. 16| Franks, Augustus Wollaston, M.A., F.R.S., F.S.A. 
103, Victoria-street, London, S. W. 

1875. Mar. 16| Hardy, Sir Thomas Duffus, D.C.L., Deputy-Keeper 
of the Public Records, England. 35, North-Bank, 
Regent’ s-Park, London, N.W. 

1878. Mar.16| Kern, H. Leyden. 

1873. Mar. 15| Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth. Cambridge, Mass., 
U. S., America. 

1878. Mar. 16 | Newton, Charles, r.8.4. London. 

1873. Mar. 15 | Nigra, His Excellency Cavaliere Constantino, Italian 
Minister to France. Paris. 

1876. Mar. 16| Stokes, Margaret. Carrig-Breac, Howth, Co. Dublin. 
1876. Mar. 16} Stubbs, Rev. William, M.A. Ozford. 

1876. Mar. 16 | Viollet-le-Duc, Eugene Emanuel. Paris. 

1873. Mar. 15 | Westwood, John Obadiah, Esq., F.S.A. Oxford. 
1875. Mar.16| Whitney, William Dwight. Yale College, Con- 
necticut, U.S., America. 

1876. Mar. 16| Windisch, Ernst. 3, Neue Kirchgasse, Strasburg. 


SUMMARY. 


—_——_—>—__—_—_. 


Life Members 
Annual Members 


Honorary Members (59 + 4) ... 


Total, 


ls 


COUNCIL ann OFFICERS 


AND 


MEMBERS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY; 
DUBLIN, 


Ist oF DECEMBER, 1880. 


| DUBLIN: 
ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON STREET. 


1880 


THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 
A.D, 1880. 


Patron: 
HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN. 
cle) isitor : 
HIS EXCELLENCY THE LORD LIEUTENANT OF IRELAND. 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


President : 


(First elected, 16th of March, 1877.) 


SIR ROBERT KANE, M.D., LL.D., F.R.S., F.K, & Q.C.P.I. 


Che Council ; 
(Elected 16th of March, 1880.) 


The Council consists of the Committees of Science and of Polite Literature and 


(2) 
(3) 
(4) 
(5) 
(6) 
(7) 
(8) 
(9) 


Antiquities. 


Committee of Science (ELEVEN MeEmMBeErs); 


Elected. 
(1) Mar., 1873 


33 


1874 
1875 
1876 
1877 
1878 
1879 
1879 
1879 


THOMAS HAYDEN, F.K. & Q.¢.P.1, F.R.C.S.L 

REV. JOHN HEWITT JELLETT, B.D., s.F.7.c.D. 
ALEXANDER CARTE, M.D., F.L.S., F.R.C.S8.1. 

ROBERT STAWELL BALL, 11.D., F.R.8. 

REV.SAMUEL HAUGHTON,4.D.,D.C.L. ,LL.D., F.R.S., F.T.0.D. 
EDMUND W. DAVY, M.aA., M.D. 

JOSEPH P. O'REILLY, c.. 

BENJAMIN WILLIAMSON, M.a,, F.R.S., F.T.C.D. 
GEORGE F. FITZGERALD, ™.a., F.7.c.D. 


(10) Nov., 1879 ALEXANDER MACALISTER, up. (Sec. of Comm.) 


(11) Mar., 1880 


(12) Mar., 


(18) 
(14) 


(15) 


(16) Nov., 
(17) Mar., 


(18) 


(19) Nov., 
(20) Mar., 


(21) 


29 


Le 


o? 


2) 


) 


1867 
1869 
1871 


1875 
1876 
1877 
1878 
1878 
1879 
1880 


JOHN CASEY, LL.D., F.R.S. 


Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities (TEN MempBers) ; 


WILLIAM JOHN O’DONNAVAN, LL.D. 

ALEXANDER GEORGE RICHEY, L.D., a.c. 

VERY REV. WILLIAM REEVES, D.D., LL.D., M.B., Dean 
of Armagh. 

ROBERT ATKINSON, t1.p. (Sec. of Comm.) 

LORD TALBOT DE MALAHIDE, p.c.1., F.R.s., F.s.A. 

SIR SAMUEL FERGUSON, 1L1.D., a.c. 

JOHN T. GILBERT, Ff-.s.a., B.H.A. 

REV. MAXWELL H. CLOSE, m.a. 

JOHN R. GARSTIN, m.a., LL.B., F.S.A. 

JOHN KELLS INGRAM, LL.D., F.1.0.D. 


AJice- Presidents ; 
(As nominated by the President, 16th of March, 1880: with the dates from which 
they have continuously been re-appointed. ) 


(1) ALEXANDER GEORGE RICHEY, 11.p., @.c., (1877). 

(2) REV. SAMUEL HAUGHTON, .D., F.R.S., F.1.0.D., (1878). 
(3) JOHN KELLS INGRAM, 1L1.D., F.7.c.D., (1879). 

(4) JOHN CASEY, 11.D., F.R.S., (1880). 


Officers : 


(Elected annually by the Academy ; with date of first election.) 


. REV. MAXWELL H. CLOSE, .a. 
TREASURER, OA (1878). 
Seonnnine ALEXANDER MACALISTER, 
4 M.D., (1880). 
SECRETARY OF THE COUNCIL, . . Dee ein SON, LL.D., (1878). 
SECRETARY OF FoREIGN CORRESPONDENCE, }J OSEPH P. O’REILLY, c.u., (1880). 
LIBRARIAN, eo OHN T. GILBERT, F.s.4., (1878). 


Clerk of the Academy (elected annually by ce A.rrep Epcar, B.A. (1880). 


Academy) 
Curator, Musewn-Clerk, and Housekeape . Capt. Ropert MacEntry, (1872). 
Assistant Accountant, - + . 6 . «. . . Mr. Rosert G. Rosson, (1880). 
Library Clerk, soe + ee wwe . . MR. CJ. J. MacSweenny, (1869). 
Senjeant-at-Mace, . . .. .. .. ». Mr. J.J. MacSweeney, (1877). 


Committees appointed by Council: 


These Committees are composed of the Members of Council, to whose names the subjoined 
numbers are prefixed in the foregoing list : 


Museum, . . Committee of Polite Literature and Antiquities. Sec. No. 15. 
Publication, . 4,5, 6, 9, 10 (Sec.), 15, 17, 18, 19. 
Lnbrary, j 3, 6, 7, 11, 12, 18, 15, 17, 18 (Sec.), 19, 21. 


Trish Manusthipts 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15 (Sec.), 16, 17, 18, 19, 21. 
Economy & House, 1, 7, 8, 10, 12, 16, 17, 19 (See.), 20, 


MEMBERS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 


ORDINARY MEMBERS. 


The sign * is prefixed to the names of Life Members. 

The sign + indicates the Members who have not yet been formally admitted. 

The sign § indicates the Members who have contributed papers to the Transac- 
tions of the Academy. 

N.B.—The names of Members whose addresses are not known to the Secretary of 
the Academy, are printed in italics. He requests that they may be communicated 


to him. 
Date of Election. 


1866. Jan. 8} Adams, Rev. Benjamin William, D.D. The Rectory, 
Santry, Co. Dublin. 

1843, April10 |*§Allman, George James, M.D. (Dub. and Oxon.), 
aD Pres, Wins Sock Ee R-© Salen HSS: 
Lond. & Edin., Royal Medallist R.S., 1873. 
Parkstone, Dorsetshire; Queen Annes Mansions, 
St. James’s-park, London 

1871. June 12 /*tAmherst, William Amhurst Tyssen-, D.L., F.S.A., 

M.R.S.L. Didlington Hall, Brandon, Norfotk. 

1873, Jan. 13] Andrews, Arthur, Esq. Newtown House, Blackrock, 
Co. Dublin. 

1839. Jan. 14 |*§Andrews, Thomas, M.D., LL.D. (Edin.), F.RS., 
Hon. F.R.S.E., F.C.8., Royal Medallist, R.S., 
1844, Belfast. 

1880. June 28} +Anglin, Arthur H., M.A. Collegiate House, Broom-~ 
jfield-park, Sheffield. 

1828. April 28 |*§Apjohn, James, M.D., F.R.S., F. and Hon. F,, 
K. & Q.C.P.1., F.C.S., Professor of Mineralogy 
and of Applied Chemistry, Univ. Dub. South 

Hill, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. 

1870. Jan. 10} *Archer, William, F.R.S. St. Brendan’s, Grosvenor- 
road, E., Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 

1870. April 11] 7Ardilaun, Right Hon. Arthur, Baron, M.A., D.L. 
Ashford, Cong, Co. Galway; St. Anne’s, Clontarf, 
Co. Dublin. 

1875. Jan. 11 | Atkinson, Robert, LL.D., Professor of Sanskrit 

and Comparative Philology, Univ. Dub., Secretary 

of Council of the Academy. Clareville, Upper 

Rathmunes, Co. Dublin. 


1872. April 8| Baily, William Hellier, F.L.S., F.G.S., Geological 
Survey of Ireland, Demonstrator in Palzontology, 
R.C.Se.1. Apsley Lodge, 92, Rathgar-road, Co. 
Dublin; 14 Hume-street, Dublin. 


Date 


of Election. 


1866. June 11 
1872. June 24 


1840. 
1870. 


1842. 
1868. 
1874. 


1866. 


1880. 
1280. 


1879. 
1878. 


1865. 
1863. 
1866. 


1351. 


April 13 
Jan. 10 


Jan. 10 
Jan. 13 
May 11 


May 14 


Feb. 9 
Feb. 9 


Feb. 10 
June 24 


Jan. 9 
April 27 


June 11 


June 8 


1846. April 18 


1843. Jan. 9 


1876 
1879 


1871 
1873 


SecangellO 
. dan. 13 


i alee 9 
. April 14 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Baker, John A., F.R.C.S.I. 4, Clare-st., Dublin. 
Baldwin, Thomas, Esq. Albert Farm, Glasnevin, Co. 
Dublin. 

*Ball, John, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. 10, Southwell 
Gardens, South Kensington, London, S.W. 

§Ball, Robert Stawell, LLD., F.RS., ERAS, 
Andrews Professor of Astronomy in the Univer- 
sity of Dublin, and Royal Astronomer of Ireland. 
The Observatory, Dunsink, Co. Dublin. 

*Banks, John T., M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 10, Merrion- 
square, Hast, Dublin. 

*Barker, W. Oliver, M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 6, Gardiner’s- 
row, Dublin. 

Barrett, William F., F.R.S.E., Professor of Physics, 
Royal College of Science. 18, Belgrave-square, N., 
Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

Barrington, Sir John, D.L. St. Anne’s, Killiney, 
Co. Dublin. 


*tBarry, Michael, M.D. 56, Ventnor-villas, Brighton. 


jBarter, Rev. John B. Rose Hill, Rostelian, Midle- 
ton, Co. Cork. 

*Beaney, James G., M.D. Melbourne, Australia. 

+Beattie, Joseph A., L.R.C.S.1. Mount Blacquiere, 
Royal Canal, Dublin. 

“Beauchamp, Robert Henry, Esq. 14, Lower 
Fitzwilliam-street, Dublin. 

*Belmore, Right Hon. Somerset-Richard, Earl of, 
M.A., D.L., K.C.M.G. Castle Coole, Enniskillen. 

Bennett, Edward Hallaran, M.D., M.Ch., F.R.C.S.L, 
F.R.G.S8.1., Professor of Surgery in the Univer- 
sity of Dublin. 26, Lower Fitewilliam-street, 
Dublin. 

tBeresford, Right Hon. and Most Rev. Marcus G., 
D.D.,, D.C.L., Lord Archbishop of Armagh, 
Primate of all Ireland. Zhe Palace, Armagh. 

*Bevan, Philip, M.D. (Dub.), Prof. of Anatomy 
and Fellow R.C.S.I. 52, Fitewilleam-square, West, 
Dublin. 

*Blacker, Stewart, M.A., J.P. Carrick Blacker, 
Portadown. 

*Blake, John A., M.P. 12, Hly-place, Dublin. 

Blake, George Dennis, Esq. Sé Columba, Bally- 
brack, Co. Dublin. 

Bourke, Very Rev. (Canon) Ulick J. Kzlcolman, 
Claremorris. 

TBoyd, Michael A., F.R.C.S.1, L.K. &Q.C.P.I. 90, 
Upper George’ s-street, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 


List of Members. 7 


Date of Election. 


1854. April10| *Brady, Cheyne, Esq. (Abroad.) 


1849. 
1858. 
1878. 
1851. 
1874. 
1854. 
1878. 
1855. 
1866. 
1876. 


1862. 
1873. 


1838. 


1855. 


1876. 
1866. 


1873. 


1878. 


1843. 
1842. 


April 9} *Brady, Daniel Fredk., F.R.C.S.I., M.R.C.S.E. La 
Choza, Rathgar-road, Co, Dublin. 

April12 +Brooke, Thomas, D.L. The Castle, Lough Eske, Co. 
| Donegal. 

May 13 tBrowne, John, Esq. Drapersfield, Cookstown, Co. 
| Tyrone. 

Jean. 13 *Browne, Robert Clayton, M.A., D.L. Browne's 

Mill, Carlow. 

Feb. 9 fBurden, Henry, M.A., M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 9, College- 

| square, North, Belfast. 

April10. Burke, Sir John Bernard (Ulster), LL.D., C.B. 

Tullamaine Villa, Upper Leeson-street, Dublin. 

Feb. 11 §Burton, Charles E., A.B., F.R.A.S. Loughlinstown, 
| Co. Dublin. 

Jan. 8)| “Butcher, Richard G., M.D., F.R.C.S.L, M.R.C.S.E. 

| 19, Lower Fitzwilliam-street, Dublin. 

April 9) Byrne, John A., B.A., M.B. (Dub.) 37, Westland- 

row, Dublin. 

May 8, Byrne, William H.,C.E. Sunbury Gardens, Paliers- 

ton-park, Rathmines, Co. Dublin.. 


April14| Campbell, John, M.D., Professor of Chemistry 

C.U.I. 161, Rathgar-road, Co. Dublin. 

May 12) Carlingford, Right Hon. Chichester, Baron, Lord 

Lieutenant of Essex. Red House, Ardee; 7, 

Carlton Gardens, London, S.W. 

Feb. 12) *Carson, Rev. Joseph, D.D., 8.F.T.C.D., F.R.G.S.I. 

18, Fitzwilliam-place, Dublin. 

Feb. 12] Carte, Alexander, M.D., F.R.C.S.L, F.RGS.L 

Director of the Natural History Museum, Science 
and Art Department, Leinster House. 14, North- 
brook-road, Dublin. 

Jan. 10) ¢Carton, Richard Paul, Q.C. 35, Rutland-square, 

West, Dublin. 

May 14) §Casey, John, LL.D., F.R.S., Professor of Higher 

| Mathematics and Mathematical Physics, C.U.1., 

a Vice-President of the Academy. Jona-terrace, 

South Circular-road, Dublin. 

Jan, 13) +Castletown of Upper Ossory, Right Hon. John- 
Wilson, Baron, Lieutenant of the Queen’s County. 
Lisduff, Errill, Templemore. 

*Catheart, George L, M.A., F.T.C.D. 106, Lower 
Baggot-street, Dublin. 

Jan. 8 “Cather, Thomas, J.P. Limavady. 

June 13) *Chapman, Sir Benjamin J., Bart., D.L. illua 

Castle, Clonmellon. 


May 13 


9 


- 


8 


Date of Election. 


1864. 


Jan. 11 


. April 10 
. Jan. 10 
. Jan, 11 
. May 138 
. Novy. 30 
. April 9 
. April14 


. dune 24 
seMiay9 


. Apr. 10 
. Aug. 24 


. dune 11 


epi tl 


. June 8 


. Noy. 13 
. April 11 


. May 14 


. Aprill3 


S Janae 
Janae lO 


. Jan. 12 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Charlemont, Right Hon. James-Molyneux, Earl of, 
K.P., Lieutenant of the County Tyrone. Rozx- 
borough Castle, Moy, Co. Armagh. 

*Clarke, Rev. Francis E., M.A., M.D., L.K.Q.C.P.1., 
M.R.C.S.E. Killinagh Rectory, Blacklion, Co. 
Cavan. 

* Clendinning, Alex., Esq. 

*+ Clermont, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron, D.L. Ravens- 
dale Park, Newry. 

*Close, Rev. Maxwell H., M.A., F.R.G.S.L, F.G.S., 
Treasurer of the Academy. 40, Lower Baggot- 
street, Dublin. 

*Cole, Owen Blayney, D.L, 

tCooper, Lieut. Col. Edward H., Lieutenant of Co. 
Shgo. Markree Castle, Collooney. 

Copland, Charles, Esq. Royal Bank, Foster-place, Dub- 
lin; 7, Longford-terrace, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 

Corbet, William J., M.P. Springfarm, Delgany. 

+Cotton, Charles Philip, B.A., CE. F.R.GS.L, 
Ryecroft, Bray. 

_ Cox, Michael Francis, M.A., L.R.C.S.1. Sligo. 

*Crofton, Denis, B.A., 8, Mouwntjoy-square, North, 
Dublin. 

Cruise, Francis R.,M.D.,'F.K.&Q.C.P.L, M.R.C.S.E. 
3, Merrion-square, West, Dublin. 

Cruise, Richard Joseph, F.R.G.S.1., Geological Sur- 
vey of Iveland. Cuastleisland, Co. Kerry; 14, 
Hume-street, Dublin. 

Cryan, Robert, M.D., 54, Rutland-square, West, 
Dublin. 


*+Dalway, Marriott R., D.L. Bella Hill, Carrick- 
Jergus. 

* Davies, Francis Robert, K.J.J. Hawthorn, Blackrock, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Davy, Edmund W., M.A., M.D., Prof. of Med. 
Jurisprudence, R.C.S.I. Fortfield Terrace, 
Templeogue, Co. Dublin. 

*D’ Arcy, Matthew P., M.A., D.L. 6, Merrion-square, 
East, Dublin. 

Day, Robert, Jun., F.S.A. Sidney-place, Cork. 
Deane, Thomas Newenham, R.H.A., F.R.LA.I. 
3, Upper Merrion-street, Dublin. 

*Deasy, Right Hon. Rickard, LL.D., Lord Justice of 
Appeal in Ireland. Carysfort House, Blackrock, 
Co. Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1860. 


1876. 
1876. 


1847. 
1851. 


1879. 
1856. 


1876. 


1843. 
1861, 


1867. 
1841. 


1846. 


ite) 


Jan. 
Feb. 14 
Jan. 10 


Jan. 11 
Jan. 13 


June 9 


Feb. 11 
June 26 


Jan. 9 
Feb. 11 


Feb. 11 
April 12 


Jan. 12 


. April 8 
. Mar. 15 
- dan. 10 
. Feb. 11 
. Aug. 24 
- May 23 


April 12 


List of Members, 9 


*Dickson, Rev. Benjamin, D.D., F.T.C.D. 3, Aildare- 
place, Dublin. 
Dillon, William, Esq. 2, North Great George’ s- 
street, Dublin. 
*§Doberck, William, Ph.D. Observatory, Markree, 
Collooney. 
*+ Dobbin, Leonard, Esq. 27, Gardiner’s-place, Dublin. 
*Dobbin, Rev. Orlando T., LL.D. Sutton, Co. Dub- 
lin. 
*Doherty, William J.,C.E. Clonturk House, Drum- 
condra, Co. Dublin. 
, §Downing, Samuel, C.E., LL. D., F.R.G.S.1., Professor 
| of Civil Engineering, Dublin Univ. 4, The Hill, 
| Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 
§Draper, Harry N., F.C.S. Esterel, Temple-road, 
Upper Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 
*Drury, William Vallancey, M.D. Bournemouth. 
Duncan, James Foulis, M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. 
8, Merrion-street, Upper, Dublin. 


Ellis, George, M.B., F.R.C.S.1I. 91, Lower Leeson- 
street, Dublin. 

*Emly, Right Hon. William, Baron, Lieutenant of the 
County Limerick. TZervoe, Limerick ; Athenceum 
Club, London, S.W. 

*Enniskillen, Right. Hon. William-Willoughby, Earl 
OLD eb Cit Dales Su. seks Gases: 
one of the Trustees of the Hunterian Museum, 
R.C.S., London. Florence Court, Co. Fermanagh, 
65, Haton-place, London, S.W. 


*Farrell, ThomasA., M.A. Care of Messrs. Kelly and 
Co., Lower Gardiner-street, Dublin. 
*§Ferguson, Sir Samuel, LL.D., @.C. 20, North Great 
George’s-street, Dublin. 
*Ferrier, Alexander, Esq. Knockmaroon Lodge, 
Chapelizod, Co. Dublin. 
Fitzgerald, George F., M.A., F.T.C.D. 40, Trinity 
College, Dublin. 
Fitzgerald, Right Rev. William, D.D., Lord Bishop 
of Killaloe, &e. Clarisford House, Killaloe. 
+FitzGibbon, Abraham, M.I.C.E. Lond. The Rookery, 
Great Stanmore, Middlesex. 
*Fitzgibbon, Gerald, M.A., Master in Chancery. 
10, Merrion-square, North, Dublin. 


10 


Date of Election. | 


1875. Jan. 11 


1860. 
1874. 


1876. 


1838. 
1866. 


1865. 
1847. 


1873. 
1875. 


. Feb. 


. April 9 | 


. May 8| 
. April 12 | 
» May 25) 
. June 12 
. April 10 
. April 10 
. April 13 


Jan. 
Feb. 


co 6 


Feb. 14 


Noy. 12! 
May 14 
April10 | 
May 10) 


April 14 | 
June 14 | 


. Jan. 10 | 


| 


April 4) 


. May 13 
. June ll | 


. June 28 | 
Jane 11 | 


9 | 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Fitzpatrick, William John, LL.D., J.P. 75, Pem- 


broke-road, Duélin. 


Foley, William, M.D., M.R.C.S.E. Kilrush. 

fFoster, Rev. Nicholas. Ballymacelligott Rectory, 
Tralee. 

Fottrell, George, Esq. 8, North Great George’s- 


street, Dublin. 
* Frazer, George A., Captain R.N. 
Frazer, William, F.R.C.S.1., F.R.G.S.L 20, Har- 
court -street, Dublin. 
TFreeland, John, M.D. Antigua, West Indies. 
*Freke, Henry, M.D. (Dub.), F.K.&Q.C.P.I. 
Lower Mount-street, Dublin. 
*+Frost, James, J.P. Ballymorris, Cratloe, Co. Clare. 
Furlong, Nicholas, M.D. Symington, Enniscorthy. 


68, 


Gages, Alphonse, Chev. L.H., F.R.G.S.1 Royal 
College of Science, 51 Stephen’ s-green, Hast, Dublin. 

*Galbraith, Rev. Joseph Allen, M.A., F.T.C.D., 

F.R.G.S.1. 8, Trinity College, Dublin. 
Galloway, Robert, F.C.S. 47 Leeson-park, Dublin. 
Gallwey, Thomas, M.A., J.P. 42, Harcourt-street, 
Dublin. 
Gannon, John Patrick, Esq. Laragh, Maynooth. 
Garnett, George Charles Lionel, M.A. 54, Lans- 
downe-road, Dublin. 

*Garstin, John Ribton, M.A., LL.B., F.S.A., F.R. 
Hist. Soc., Hon. F.R.LAL, J.P. Braganstown, 
Castlebellingham, Co. Louth; Green-hill, Killiney, 
Co. Dublin. 

*Gilbert, John Thomas, F.S.A., R.H.A., Librarian 
of the Academy. Villa Nova, Blackrock, Co. 
Dublin. 

Gillespie, William, Esq. Racefield House, Kingstown. 
Co. Dublin. 

*+Gore, J. Ey, CB. AW.CAm, F-R.AISS) BokeGasel. 
Dromard, Ballisodare, Co.- Sligo. 

*Gough, Right Hon. George S., Viscount, M.A., 
D.L., F.L.8., F.G.S. St. Helen’s, Booterstown, Co. 
Dublin. 

*Graham, Andrew, Esq. Observatory, Cambridge. 

*Graham, Rev. William, D.D. Bonn. 

Grainger, Rev. John, D.D. Broughshane, Co. 
Antrim. 

TGranard, Right Hon. George-Arthur-Hastings, Earl 


of, K.P. Castle Forbes, Co. Longford. 


Date of Election. 


1837 


1874. 
1867. 


1872. 


1857. 
1873, 


1875. 


1879. 
1847. 


1837. 
1874. 
1861. 
1857. 


1845. 


1852. 
1870. 
1840, 
1851. 


1865. 
1878. 


April 24 | 


Reb. 9 
April 8 


April 8 


8 
8 


June 
Dee. 


Jan. 


Dee. 


Jan. 
Feb. 13 
Dec. 


List of Members. 11 


*“SGraves, Right Rev. Charles, D.D., F.R.S., Lord 
Bishop of Limerick, &c. The Palace, Henry-street, 
Limerick. 

Gray, William, Esq. 6, MWount-Charles, Belfast. 
Green, James 8, @.C. 83, Lower Leeson-street, 
Dublin. 
fGreene, John Ball, C.B., C.E., F.R.G.S.L, Com- 
missioner of Valuation. 6, Ely-place, Dublin. 
*Griott, Daniel G., M.A. 9, Henrietta-street, Dublin. 
*Guinness, Edward Cecil, M.A., D.L. 80, Stephen’s- 
green, South, Dublin. 


Hamilton, Edward, M.D., F.R.C.S.I. 120, Stephen’s- 
green, West, Dublin. 

Hamilton, Edwin, M.A. 40 York-street, Dublin. 

Hancock, William Neilson, LL.D. 648, Upper 
Gardiner-street, Dublin. 


*gHart, Andrew Searle, LL.D., Vice-Provost of T.C.D. 


71, Stephen’s-green, South; Trinity College, Dublin. 
*SHarvey, Reuben Joshua, M.D. 7, Merrion-street, 
Dublin. 


May 


Aug. 24 | 


Feb. 


April 12 | 
April 11 | 
June 8 
Jan. 13 


Feb. 13 


Hatchell, John, M.A., J.P. 
South, Dublin. 

Hayden, Thomas, F.K. & Q.C.P.I., Prof. of 
Anatomy and Physiology, C.U.I. 18, Merrion- 
square, North, Dublin. 


12, Merrion-square, 


24 “$Haughton, Rev. Samuel, M.A., M.D., D.C.L. (Oxon.), 


DED: \(Cantab!)) RRS oE-GsS.) BIR.Gisa, 
E.K. & Q.C.P.1., Hon. F.R.C.8.1, F.T.C.D., Pro- 
fessor of Geology in the University of Dublin, a 
Vice-President of the Academy. 31, Upper Baggot- 
street, Dublin. 

mead Henryk MAD seeker COC bal RoR Css). 
FE.R.G.S.1. 7, Fitzwilliam-square, Hast, Dublin. 

+Heily, John Vickers, M.D. Lisaduran Cottage, 
Rushworth, Melbourne, Vietorta. 

*Hemans, George Willoughby, C.E., F.G.S. 1, West- 
minster Chambers, Victoria-street, London, S.W. 

*SHennessy, Henry, F.R.S., Professor of Applied 
Mathematics and Mechanics in the Royal College 
of Science for Ireland, St. Stephen’s-green, Dub- 
lin. 3, Jdrone-terrace, Blackrock, Co. Dublin. 

“Hennessy, William Maunsell, Esq. 8, Jslington- 
avenue, Kingstown, Co, Dublin. 


Jan. 13 


Hickie, James Francis, Lieut.-Col. (retired), J.P. 
Slevoir, Roscrea, Co. Tipperary. 


12 


Date 


1867 


1875. 
1824. 
1875. 


1866. 


1847. 


1879. 


1841. 
1842. 


1867. 
1863. 


1870. 


1878. 
1831. 


1873. 
1865. 


1870. 


1867. 
1864. 


) Feb. 11 


of Election. 


Jan. 11| 


June 14 


June 11 |} 
Jan. 11 
April 14 


April12 | 
June 13 


April 8 
Jan. 12 


Dee. 12 


May 13 
Noy. 380 


Feb. 28 | 


Royal Irish Academy. 


tHill, John, C.E., F.R.G.S.1. County Surveyor’s 
Office, Ennis. 

*Hill, Arthur, B.E., A.R.I.B.A. 22, George’s-street, 
Cork. 

*Hudson, Henry, M.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.I. Glenville, 
Fermoy. 

7Hume. Rev. Abraham, (Canon), D.C. L., LL.D.(Hon.); 
F.S.A.; F.R.S_N.A. (Copenhagen) ; Corr. F.S.A. 
Scot.; Hon. F.S.A. Newcastle ; Member of the 
Philological and Eng. Dialect Societies ; Ex-Pre- 
sident Historic Soc. of Lance. and Cheshire. Al/ 
Souls’ Vicarage, Liverpool. 

Hutton, Thomas Maxwell, J.P. 118, Summerhill, 

Dublin. 


*Inoram, John Kells, LL.D., F.T.C.D., Librarian 
of Trinity College, Dublin, a Vice-President of 
the Academy. 2, Wellington-road, Dublin. 

tIngram, Thomas Dunbar, LL.B. 18, Wellington- 
road, Dublin. 


*SJellett, Rev. John Hewitt, B.D., S.F.T.C.D., 
F.R.G.S.I. 64, Lower Leeson-street, Dublin. 
*Jennings, Francis M., F.G.S., F.R.G.S.1. Brown- 

street, Cork. 
Jephson, Robert H., Esq. 80, Lansdowne-road, Dublin. 
Joyce, Patrick Weston, LL.D. Lyre na Grena, 
Leinster-road, Rathmines. 
*t Joyce, Robert D., M.D. 21, Bowdoin-street, Boston, 
Mass., U.S., America. 


*Kane, John F., Esq. Leeson-park House, Dublin. 

*§Kane, Sir Robert, M.D., LL.D., F.K. & Q.C.P.1L, 
F.R.S., F.R.G.S.L, F.C.S., Royal Medallist R.S., 
1841, Prestpent of the Academy. ortlands, 
Killiney, Co. Dublin. 

*Kane, Robert Romney, M.A. 76, Harcourt-street, 
Dublin. 

Kane, William Francis De Vismes, M.A., J.P. 
Sloperton Lodge, Kingstown; Drumreaske House, 
Monaghan. 

“Keane, John P., C.E., Engineer, Public Works 
Department, Bengal. Calcutta. 

Keane, Marcus, J.P. Beech Park, Ennis. 


*Keenan, Patrick J., C.B., Resident Commissioner, 
Board of National Education, Ireland.  Delville, 


|  Glasnevin, Co. Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1876. 
1870. 
1846. 
1874. 
1876. 
1875. 
1866. 


1868. 


1865. 


1845. 


1837. 
1864. 


1875. 
1864. 


1869. 
1853. 


1870, 


May 8 
May 23 
April 13 


May 11 
Feb. 14 


June 14 


April 9 
Jan. 13 


April 18 
June 8 


Feb. 13 
April 11 
May 10 


Jan, o11 | 
wdan.) 25 
. May 11 


. April13 
- Feb. 10 


. May 11 
. April 8 


April 12 
April 11 


June 13 


List of Members. 13 


Kelly, James Edward, M.D. 138, Rutland-squure, 
East, Dublin. 

“Kelly, John, L.M. (Dub.). University College 
Hospital, Calcutta. 

“Kennedy, James Birch, J.P. Cara,by Killarney. 

fKidd, Abraham, M.D. Ballymena. 

*fKildare, Most Noble Gerald, Marquess of. Carton, 
Maynooth. 

fKilgarriff, Malachy J., F.R.C.S.L. 30, Harcourt- 
street, Dublin. 

*KKinahan, Edward Hudson, J.P. 11, Merrion-square, 
North, Dublin. 

Kinahan, George Henry, F.R.G.S.L, Geological 
Survey of Ireland, Ovoca, Co. Wicklow ; 14, Hume- 
street, Dublin. 

Kinahan, Thomas W., B.A. 24, Waterloo-road, 
Dublin. 

*King, Charles Croker, M.D., F.R.C.S.I, Medical 
Commissioner, Local Government Board. 34, 
Upper Fitzwilliam-street, Dublin. 

*$Knox, George J., Esq. 


*Lalor, John J., F.R.G.S.1. City Hall, Cork: hill, 
Dublin. 

+Lane, Alexander, M.D. Ballymoney. 

LaTouche, J. J. Digges, M.A. 1, Hly-place, Upper, 
Dublin. 

*LaTouche, William Digges, M.A., D.L. 34, Stephen’s- 

green, North, Dublin. 

_ *Lawson, Right Hon. James A., LL.D., Justice of the 

| Court of Common Pleas. 27, Upper Fitzwilliam- 
street, Dublin. 

*Leach, Lieut.-Colonel George A., R.E. 3, St. James’s- 
square, London, S.W. 

*LeFanu, William R.,C.E. Summerhill, Enmskerry, 
Co. Wicklow. 

*Lefroy, George, Esq. (Abroad. ) 

*+Leinster, His Grace Charles-William, Duke of, 
Chancellor of the Queen’s University in Ireland, 
and President of the Royal Dublin Society. 
Carton, Maynooth. 

*Lenihan, Maurice, J.P. Limerick. 
Lentaigne, Sir John, C.B.. M.B., J.P., F.R.G.S.I. 
1, Great Denmark-street, Dublin. 
Leonard, Hugh, F.G.S., F.R.G.S.I, Geological 
Survey of Ireland. The Seasons, Ballymore- 
Lustace; 14 Hume-street, Dublin. 


14 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Date of Election. 


1868. April27 | *Little, James, M.D., L.R.C.S.1., F.K. & Q.C.P.1. 


1882. 


1876. 


18406. 


1875. 


1838. 


1878. 
1868. 


1851. 


1873. 


1871. 
1857. 
1855. 
1875. 
1874. 


1873. 
1864. 


1845. 
1827. 


14, Stephen’s-green, North, Dublin. 
Feb. 27 *§Lloyd, Rev. Humphrey, D.D.,D.C.L.(Oxon.), F.R.SS. 
Lond. and Edm, V.P-R.G.SE, VeeReps, 
Member of the German Order ‘“‘For Merit,’ Provost 
of Trinity College, Dublin. Provost's House, 
| Dublin ; Victoria Castle, Killiney, Co. Dublin. 
Jan. 10; Lloyd, Joseph Henry, M.A., Pa. D., F.R.S.L, 
F.S.A., M. Phil. Soc. 7, Lower Gardiner-street, 
Dublin. 
Jan. 12. *Lloyd, Wiliam T., M.D. 
April12, Lombard, James F., J.P. South-hill, Rathmines, Co. 
Dublin. 
Feb. 12 *Longfield, Right Hon. Mountifort, LL.D. (late Judge 
in the Landed Estates’ Court). 47, Fitzwilliam- 
square, West, Dublin. 
Feb. 11 *;Lowry, Robert William, B.A. (Oxon.) D.L., J.P. 
| Pomeroy House, Dungannon, Co. Tyrone. 
Jan. 13! Lyne, Robert Edwin, Esq. 2, Hargrave-terrace, 
Terenure-road, Rathgar, Co. Dublin. 
May 12| *Lyons, Robert D., M.B., F.K. & Q.C.P.L, M.P., 
Prof. of Medicine, C.U.I. 8, Merrion-square, 
West, Dublin. 


Aprill4 $Macalister, Alexander, M-D., LARCSI, LK. & 
Q.C.P.L, F.R.G.S.L, Professor of Anatomy and 
Camparative Anatomy in the University of Dub- 
lin, Secretary of the Academy. 11, Upper Fitz- 
william-street, Dublin. 
Feb. 13 *Macartney, J. W. Ellison, M.P., J.P. The Palace, 
Clogher. 
April13 Mac Carthy, Denis Florence, Esq. 21, Notting- 
| hill Terrace, London, W. 
April 11, *McCarthy, James Joseph, R.H.A. Charleston House, 
i Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 
Jan. 11) +Mac Carthy, John G., Esq. River View, Montenotte, 
Cork. 
Feb 9)! McClure, Rev. Edmund, M.A. Society for Pro- 
moting Christian Knowledge, Northumberland- 
avenue, Charing Cross, London, S.W. 
Jan. 13| *McCready, Rev. Christopher, M.A. 56, High-street, 
| Dublin. 
April1l | *McDonnell, Alexander, M.A.,C.E.,F.RGS.L  Sé 
John’s, Island-bridge, Co. Dublin. 
Feb. 24| *Macdonnell, James S., C.E. 
Mar. 16) *MacDonnell, John, M.D., F.R.C.S.L, F.R.G.S.1. 
32, Upper Fitzwilliam-street, Dublin. 


Inst of Members. 15 


Date ot Election 


1857. Feb. 9 *g McDonnell, Robert, M.D., F.R.C.S.L, F.R.S. 14, 


1865. 


1856. 
1876. 
1871. 


1874. 
1846. 
1864. 


1880. 
1874. 
1832. 


pean Ul 
. Jan. 9| Moore, Alexander G. Montgomery, Lieut.-Colonel, 


— Lower Pembroke-street, Dublin. 

April10} tMac Donnell, Lieut.-Col. William Edward Arm- 

strong, Vice-Lieutenant of the County Clare. New 

Hall, near Ennis. 

June 9 |**Mac Ivor, Rev. James, D.D., F.R.G.S.1. Moyle, 

Newtownstewart. 

April10) MaclIlwaine, Rev. William, D.D. Ulster Villas, Bel- 

| Fast. 

April10, Macnaghten, Colonel Sir Francis Edmund, Bart. 

| (Late 8th Hussars), D.L., Dundarave, Bushmills, 

Co. Antrim. 

April13| MacSwiney, Stephen Myles, M.D. 38, York-street, 

Dublin. 

Feb. 23| *Madden, Richard R., F.R.C.S. Eng. 1, Vernon- 

terrace, Booterstown-avenue, Booterstown, Co. Dublin. 

June 13! Madden, Thomas More, M.D., L.K.Q.C.P.L, 

M.R.C.S.E., Examiner in Midwifery, etc., Q.U.I. 

33, Merrion-square, South, Dublin. 

May 10, fMahony, William A., M.D. Northallerton, York, 
England. 

Feb. 9| §Malet, John Christian, M.A. Trinity College, 

| Dublin. 

Oct. 22 '*§Mallet, Robert, M.A., M. Eng., Ph. D., F.R.S., 

M.I1.C.E., F.G.8., F.R.G.S.1. 16, The Grove, 
Clapham-road, London, 8S. 
April10| *Malone, Rev. Silvester, P.P., FR.H.AA.I. Siz- 
milebridge. 


. Jan. 10 *tManchester, His Grace William-Drogo, Duke of. 


1, Great Stanhope-street, London; Kimbolton Castle, 
St. Neots, Hunts ; The Castle, Tanderagee. 


. Mar. 15 “Martin, Ven. John Charles, D.D., Archdeacon of 


Kilmore. Killeshandra. 


. dan. 9 Maunsell, George Woods, M.A., D.L., V.P. R.D.S. 


10, Merrion-square, South, Dublin, 


. Feb. 10, Meldon, Austin, M.D. 15, Merrion-square, North, 


| Dublin. 


. Jan. 14} fMonck, Right Hon. Charles-Stanley, Viscount, 


G.C.M.G., Lieutenant of Dublin City and County. 
Charleville, Bray, Co. Wicklow. 
* Montgomery, Howard B., M.D. 


Ath Hussars. India. 


. Jan. 14| Moore, James, M.D., M.R.C.S.E. 7, Chichester- 
. Feb. 


street, Belfast. 
_ *Moran, Most Rev. Patrick F., D.D., Bishop of Ossory. 
St. Kyran’s College, Kilkenny. 


co 


16 


Royal Irish Academy. 


Date of Election. | 


1866. 
1874, 


1876. 


April 9 More, Alexander Goodman, F. L. ‘S. 3, Botanic View, 
Glasnevin, Co. Dublin. 
Feb. 9 | §Moss, Richard J., F.C.S., Keeper of the Minerals, 
Museum of Science and Art. 66, Kenilworth- 
| square, Rathgar. 
April 10 +Myers, Walter, Esq. 2, Richard-street, Spencer- 
| street, Birmingham. 


Feb. 10 *Napier, Right Hon. Sir Joseph, Bart., D.C.L., 
LL.D., Vice-Chancellor of Dublin University. 
4, Merrion-square, South, Dublin. 


. June 8 “Neville, John, C.E, F.R.G.S.I. Roden-place, 


Dundalk. 


. May 8 Neville, Parke, C.E. 58, Pembroke-road, Dub- 


lin. 


_ Jan. 13) Nolan, Joseph, F.R.G.S.1, Geological Survey of 


| Ireland. 47, Great James’s-street, Derry; 14, 
| Hume-street, Dublin. 


. Jan. 12 i ugent, Arthur R., Esq. (Portaferry, Co. Down.) 
. June 14, *O’Brien, James H., Esq. St. Lorcan’s, Howth, Co. 


Dublin. 


. dan. 11) O'Callaghan, J. J., EF RLAL 31 Harcourt-street, 


Dublin. 


. June 10, O’Conor Don, The, D.L. Clonalis, Castlerea, Co. 


Roscommon. 


. Jan. 14 O’Donel, Charles J., J.P. 47, Lower Leeson-street, 


Dublin. 


. Apr. 10. O’Donnavan, William J., LL.D. University Club, 


INES Stephen’ s-green, North, Dublin ; 79, Ke nilworth- 
square, Rathgar, Co. Dublin. 


. Apr. 12. fO’Ferrall, Ambrose More, Esq. Balyna House, 


Enfield, Co. Kildare. 


. June 8, *O’Grady, Edward §., B.A., M.B., M.Ch., F.R.C.S.1. 


105, Stephen’s-green, South, Dublin. 


. May 13 | ¢O’Grady, Standish H., C.E. Hrinagh House, Castle- 


connell. 


. June 25 O'Hagan, John, M.A., Q.C. 22, Upper Hitzwilliam- 


street, Dublin. 


. June 8 O'Hagan, Right Hon. Thomas, Baron, Lord High 


Chancellor of Ireland. 384, Rutland-square, West, 
Dublin. 


. Apr. 12} O’Hanlon, Rev. John, P.P. Sandymount, Co. 


Dublin. 


. Feb. 11} O’Hanlon, Michael, L.K. & Q.C.P.1.  Castlecomer, 


Co. Kilkenny. 


Lust of Members. 17 


Date of Election. 


1866. 
1869. 
1876. 
1871. 


1861. 
1870. 


1878. 
1879. 
1866. 
1838. 
1870. 


1866. 


1839. 
1873. 
1847. 
1872. 


1841. 
1863. 


1870. 


1838. 


Jan. 8 O’Kelly, Joseph, M.A., F.R.G.S.1.,Geological Survey 

of Ireland. 7, Warwick-terrace, Leeson Park, 

Dublin ; 14, Hume-street, Dublin. 

Apr. 12) O’Laverty, Rev. James, P.P. Holywood, near Belfast. 

Feb. 14) Olden, Rev. Thomas, B.A. SBallyclough, Mallow, 

Co. Cork. 

Apr. 10; O’Looney, Brian, F.R.H.S., Professor of Irish Lan- 

guage, Literature, and Archeology to the Catholic 

University of Ireland, 85, Stephen’s-green, South. 
| Grove-villa House, Crumlin, Co. Dublin. 

June 10 *O’Mahony, Rev. Thaddeus, D.D. Trinity College, 

Dublin. 

Jan. 10; §O’Reilly, Joseph P., C.E., Prof. of Mining and 

Mineralogy, Royal College of Science, Dublin, 

Secretary of Foreign Correspondence of the Aca- 

demy. 58, Park-avenue, Sandymount, Co. Dublin. 

May 13, O'Reilly, Rev. John, C.C. 13, North Richmond- 

| street, Dublin. 

May 12) fO’Rorke, Rev. Terence, D.D., P.P.  Collooney, 


Sligo. 
June 11) O’Rourke, Very Rev. (Canon) John, P.P. St. Wary’s, 
| Maynooth. 


Dec. 10| *Orpen, John Herbert, LL.D. 58, Stephen’s-green, 
| East, Dublin. 
Feb. 14, O’Shaughnessy, Mark S., Esq., Regius Prof. of 
| English Law, Queen’s College, Cork, and one 
of the Examiners, Q.U.I. 19, Gardiner’s-place, 
Jan. 8 Dublin. 
O’Sullivan, Daniel, Ph. D. 9, Eden-park, Sandy- 
cove, Kingstown, Co. Dublin. 


June 10 *Parker, Alexander, J.P. 46, Upper Rathmines, 
Co. Dublin. 

Feb, 10. Patterson, William Hugh, Esq., Garranard, Strand- 
town, Belfast. 

Feb. 8 *fPereira [elected as Tibbs], Rev. Henry Wall, M.A., 
F.S.A.Scot.,&c. Donnington Lodge, [fley, Oxford. 

Apr. 8, Phayre, Major-General Sir Arthur Purves, K.C.S.L., 

G.C.M.G., C.B. Bray, Co. Wicklow. 

Apr. 12\ *Phibbs, William, Esq. Seafield, Sligo. 

Apr. 13) Pigot, David R., M.A., Master, Court of Exchequer. 

12, Leeson-park, Dublin. 

Apr.11| Pigot, Thomas F., C.E., Prof. of Descriptive 

Geometry, etc., Royal College of Science, Dublin. 

4, Wellington-road, Dublin. 

Feb. 12| *Pim, George, J.P. Brennanstown, Cabinteely, Co. 

Dublin. 


18 


Royal Trish Academy. 


Date of Election. ; 


1849. 


1880. 


1864. 


1862. 


1873. 
1875. 


1852. 


1873. 


1864. 
1875. 
1854. 


1874. 
1858. 


1867. 


Jan. 8) *Pin, Jonathan, Esq. Greenbank, Monkstown, Co. Dublin. 


Feb. 9| Plunkett, Thomas, F.R.G.S.I. Enniskillen. 

Jan. 11 *tPoore, Major Robert, (Late 8th Hussars). (Abroad. ) 

Apr. 14, *Porte, George, Esq. 43, Great Brunswick-st., Dublin. 

Jan. 13 *Porter, Alexander, M.D., F.R.C.S., Assist.-Surgeon, 

| Indian Army. Wadras. 

Jan. 11 7Porter, George Hornidge, M.D., Surgeon in Ordi- 

nary to the Queen in Ireland, M. Ch. 3, Merrion- 

| square, North, Dublin. 

Apr. 12 | *Porter, Henry J. Ker, Esq. Hanover-square Club, 

| London, W. 

Jan. 13} Powell, George Denniston, M.D., L.R.C.S.I. 76, 

Upper Leeson-street, Dublin. 

June 13) tPower, Sir Alfred, K.C.B, M.A. 35, Raglan-road, 

| Dublin. 

Aprill2 }*+ Powerscourt, Right Hon. Mervyn Wingfield, 

| Viscount. Powerscourt, Enniskerry, Bray. 

June 9, Pratt, James Butler, C.E. Drumsna, Co. Leitrim. 

Dec. 14 \*f¢Purcell, Mathew John, Esq. (Burton, Co. Cork). 

Jan. 11) Purser, John, jun., M.A. ,Professor of Mathematics. 
Queen's College, Belfast. 


Jan. 14 *7Read, John M., General, U.S.; Consul-General of 
the U.S.A. for France and Algeria, Member of 
American Philos. Soc., Fellow of the Royal Soe. 
of Northern Antiquaries, &c. Athens. 


, Dec, 14 *§Reeves, Very Rev. William, D.D., MB, LLD., 


Dean of Armagh. The Public Library, Armagh; 
Rectory, Tynan. 


. Feb. 13 *§Renny, Henry L., F.R.G.S.L, Lieut. R.E., (Retired 


List). [Quebec 2] 


. dune 24 | *Reynell, Rev. William A., B.D. 8, Henrietta-street, 


Dublin. 


. Jan. 11 | Reynolds, James Emerson, M.D., F.R.S., Pro- 


fessor of Chemistry in the University of Dublin. 
62, Morehampton-road, Dublin. 


. Apr. 8 Richey, Alexander George, LL.D., Q.C., aVice- 


President of the Academy. 27, Upper Pembroke- 
street, Dublin. 


5. June 14 Robertson, John C., L.K.Q.C.P.1., MRB.C.S.L., 


ERAS. The Asylum, M onaghan. 


. Feb. 14/7 Bee Rey. Thomas Romney, D. D., F. B.S., 


F.R.A.S., Hon. M.1.C.E. Lon., Hon. MLCEL, 

Hon. M. ‘Cambridge Phil. Soe., Hon. M. Acad. 

Palermo, Hon. M. ” Acad, Philadelphia, Hon. F. 
R.G.S.1., Royal Medallist, R.S., 1862, Director of 
Armagh Observatory. Observatory, Armagh. 


Date of Election. 


1844. 
1876. 


1870. 
1872. 


1843, 


1855. 


1851. 
1846. 


1873. 


1869. 
1835. 
1877. 
1868. 


1833. 
1876. 


1873. 
1867. 
1873. 
1874. 


187]. 


1874. 
1857. 
1856, Apr. 14 


- June 10 
Jan. 10 
Nov. 30 


Apr. 8 


cS 


Jan, 


Jan. 10 
May 


12 
Feb. 9 


List of Members, 19 


Roe, Henry, M. A. (Isle of Man.) 
“tRoss, Rev. William. Chapel Hill House, Rothesay. 
Rosse, Rt. Hon. Lawrence, Earl of, D. C. Iba sd DI EES 
E.RS., F.R.A.S. irr Castle, Paseoscioom, 
Rowley, Standish G., LL.D., J.P., M.R.S.L. Sylvan- 
park, Kells, Co. Meath. 


*§Salmon, Rev. George, D.D., D.C. L. (Oxon.), LL.D. 
(Cantab.), F.R.S., and Royal Medallist, 1868, 
Regius Professor of Divinity in the University of 


Dublin. 81, Wellington-road, Dublin. 
*Sanders, Gilbert, Esq. Albany Grove, Monkstown, 
County Dublin. 


*Sayers, Rev. Johnston Bridges, LL.D. Velore, Madras. 


Jan. 13 


Apr. 12 | 


Feb. 23 


Dec. 
Jan. 


10 
18 


Apr. 22 
June 26 | 


Jan, 13 
Jan. 14 | 
April 14 
Dee. 14 


June 12 


June 22 


June 8 


“Sherrard, James Corry, Esq. 


7, Oxford-square, 
Hyde-park, London. 
** Shirley, Evelyn Philip, M.A., D.L., F.S.A. Lough 


Fea, Carrickmacross; Ettington Park, Stratford- 
on-Avon. 

Sigerson, ee MDS MCh. HMSiProkeot 
Botany, C.U.I. 3, Clare- street, Dublin. 


*§Smith, eee ave 1D, EK. & QC: PAl5; Kang’s 
Prof. of Materia Medica and Pharmacy, Dub. Univ. 
121, Lower Baggot-street, Dublin. 

aati Smith, Charles, Esq. Barrow-in-Furness. 

+Smith, John Chaloner, C.E. Engineer's Office, Lublin, 
Wicklow and Wexford Railway, Bray. 
*Smith, Joseph Huband, M.A. 
Smith, Rev. Richard Travers, (Canon) B.D. The 
Vicarage, Clyde-road, Dublin. 
Smyth, Patrick James, M.P., Chev, L. H. 
Belgrave-square, Hast, Rathmines, Co. Dublin. 
Smythe, William Barlow, M.A., D.L. Barbavilla 
House, Collinstown, Killucan. 
*Smythe, William James, Lieutenant-General, R.A 
F.R.S. White Abbey, Belfast. 

Stewart, James, M.A. (Cantab.), Professor of Greek 
| and Latin, C.U.I. 21, Gardiner’s-place, Dublin. 
§Stokes, Hon. Whitley, LL.D., C.S.I., Member of 

the Supreme Council of India. Legislative Council 

House, Calcutta. 
Stokes, William, M.D., 

North, Dublin. 


15, 


M. Ch. 


5, Merrion-square, 


*§Stoney, Bindon B., M.A., C.E., F.R.G.S.I. 42, 
Weliington-road, Dublin. 
§Stoney, George Johnstone, MAS) Disc. H.naoe 


Secretary to the Queen’s University in Ireland. 


3, Palmerston-park, Upper Rathmines. 


20 


Date of Election. 


1857. Aug. 24 


1874 Apr. 13 
1845. Feb. 24 


1871. Jan. 9 
1845. June 23 
1877. April 9 
1848. Feb. 14 
1869. Apr. 12 
1869. June 14 


1864. Mar. 16 


1879. June 9 
1846. Feb. 9 
1871. June 12 


1876. April 10 


1834. May 26 


1870 Nov. 30 | 


1880. Feb. 9 


1864. Feb. 8 


1873. June 23 | 


Royal Irish Academy. 


“Sullivan, William Kirby, Ph. D., President of Queen’s 
College, Cork. Queen’s College, Cork. 

tSweetman, H. S., Esq. 38, <Alexandra-road, St. 
John’s Wood, London, NV.W. 

*Sweetman, Walter, J.P. 4, Mountjoy-square, North, 
Dublin. 

Symons, John, Esq. 72, Queen-street, Hull. 


“Talbot de Malahide, Right Hon. James, Baron, 
D:@.1L:, Di.) F.R:S., SAS, E.GsSSRekaGaome 
F.R. Hist. Soc., Pres. Archeol. Inst. The Castle, 
Malahide, Co. Dublin. 

§Tarleton, Francis Alexander, LL.D., F.T.C.D. 24, 
Leeson-street, Upper, Dublin. 

*+Tarrant, Charles, C.E. Waterford. 

§Tichborne, Charles Roger C., F.C.S. 28, Gardiner- 
street, Middle, Dublin ; Apothecaries’ Hall, 40, 
Mary-street, Dublin. 

Tobin, Sir Thomas, F.S.A., F.R.S. of Northern 
Antiq., Copenhagen, D.L. Batllincollig, Cork. 

Trench, Right Hon. and Most Rev. Richard-Chene- 
vix, D.D., Lord Archbishop of Dublin, Primate 
of Ireland. The Palace, Stephen’s-green, North, 
Dublin. 

*t+Tucker, Stephen Isaacson, Esq., Somerset Herald, 

Heralds College, London, E.C. 

*Tuffnell, Thomas Joliffe, F.R.C.S.I., M.R.C.S.E. 
58, Lower Mount-street, Dublin. 

+Tyrrell, Colonel Frederick, J.P. Gold Coast Colony, 
Acera, care of Forbes & Co,, 25, Cockspur-street, 
London, S.W. 

“Tyrrell, George Gerald, Esq., Clerk of the Crown, 
Co. Armagh. Banville, Banbridge, Co. Down. 


*Vandeleur, Colonel Crofton M., D.L. Kilrush 
House, Kilrush. 

+Ventry, Right Hon. Dayrolles-Blakeney, Baron, 
D.L. Burnham-house, Dingle, Co. Kerry. 

+ Vesey, Agmondisham B., L.K.Q.C.P.1L Bellevue, 
Magherafelt. 


*+Warren, James W., M.A. 39 Futland-square, West, 
Dublin. 
Warren, William H., M.D., L.R.C.S.1, LK. & 


Q.C.P.1. 37, Westland-row, Dublin; P. and 
O. Steam Nav. Co., Southampton. . 


Date of Election. 


1866. 
1876. 


1880. 
1857. 


1851. 
1874. 
1873, 
1839. 


1837. 
1877. 


1855. 
1857. 


AN OG a) 


Noy. 13 


Feb. 9 
June 8 


Jan. 13 
June 8 
April 14 
Jan. 14 


Jan. 9 
April 9 


Nov. 12 


Aug. 24 


List of Members. 21 


Westropp, W. H. Stacpoole, L.R.C.S.1., F.R.G.S.1, 
&e. Lisdoonvarna, Co. Clare. 
+White, Rev. Hill Wilson, LL.D., Wilson’s Hospital, 
Multifarnham, Co. Westmeath. 

ft White, John Newsom, Esq. Selborne, Waterford. 

* Whitehead, James, M.D., F.R.C.S.E., M.R.C. Phys., 
Lon. 87, Mosley-street, Manchester. 

*+ Whittle, Ewing, M.D., M.R.C.S.E, 1, Parliament- 
terrace, Liverpool. 

Wigham, John R., Esq. 35, Capel-street, Dublin. 
Wilkinson, Thomas, Esq. Hnniscorthy, Co. Weaford. 
*Williams, Richard Palmer, F.R.G.S.I. 38, Dame- 
street., Dublin. 
*Williams, Thomas, Esq. 38, Dame-street, Dublin. 
Williamson, Benjamin, M.A,, F.R.S., F.T.C.D. 
11, Northbrook-road, Dublin. 
*Wright, Edward, LL.D. The Cedars, Ealing, 
London, W. 

*§Wright, Edward Perceval, M.A., M.D., F.LS., 
E.R.C.S.L, J.P., Professor of Botany and Keeper 
of the Herbarium, Dublin University. 5, Trinity 
College, Dublin. 


Date of Election. 


1863. June 22 


Royal Irish Academy. 


HONORARY MEMBERS. 


His Roya HicgHness ALBERT-EDWARD, PRINCE OF 
WALES. 


“The PRESIDENT OF THE Roya Socrety, anD EX-PRESIDENTS of the same, 
are always considered Honorary Members of the Academy.’— By-Laws, ii., 14. 


1869. Mar. 16 
(Elected Hon. Mem. 


in Sec. of Science | 


originally.) 


1863. Mar. 16 


1832. Nov. 30 

(Elected Hon. Mem. 
in Sec. of Science 
originally-) 


1880. Mar. 16 


Hooker, Sir Joseph Dalton, M.D., K.C.B., F.RS., 

| D.C.L., LL.D., V-P.L.S., F.G.S., Director of the 
Royal Gardens, Kew, Ex-PRESIDENT OF THE RoYAL 
Society. Kew, London, W. 

Sabine, General Sir Edward, R.A., K.C.B., D.C.L., 
LL.D., V-P. and Ex-Presmpent oF THE Roya 
Society, ‘Hon, F.RiS:, ‘Edin, FRACS helene 
&e, 13, Ashley-place, Westminster, London, S.W. 

| Airy, Sir George Biddell, K.C B., D.C.L., LL.D., 

Ex-PrEsIDENT oF THE Royat Society (1871), 

Astronomer Royal, V-P. R.A.S., &e. The Royal 

Observatory, Greenwich, London, S.L. 

| Spottiswoode, William, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., Prest- 

DENT OF THE Royau Society. 41, Grosvenor-place, 

London, S\W. 


SECTION OF SCIENCE. 


[Limited to 30 Members, of whom one-half at least must be foreigners. | 


1873. Mar. 15 


. Mar. 16 


. Mar. 16 


. Mar. 16 


. Mar. 16 


» Mar. 15 


_ Mar. 16| 


Adams, John Couch, LL.D. (Dub.), F.R.S. and Cop- 
ley Medalist, V-P.R.A.S., F.C.P.S., ete., Direc- 
tor of the Observatory and Lowndsean Professor 
of Astronomy and Geometry in the University of 


Cambridge. Observatory, Cambridge. 
Berthelot, Professor Marcelin Pierre Eugene. Souwle- 
vard Saint-Michel, 57, Paris. 
Bertrand, Professor Joseph Louis Francois. Parvs. 


Brown-Séquard, Charles Edouard, M.D., F.R.C.P., 


F.R.S. College de France, Rue Gay Lussac, 
Paris. 

Bunsen, Professor Robert Wilhelm Eberard. Heidel- 
berg. 

Carus, J. Victor, Professor of Comparative Anatomy. 
Leipsic. 


Cayley, Arthur, LL.D. (Dub.), F.R.8., V-P. R.A.S., 
&e., Sadlerian Professor of Mathematics in the 
University of Cambridge. Cambridge. 


Royal Trish Academy. 23 


HONORARY MEMBERS—Continued. 


Date of Election. 


1866. Mar. 16 


1866. 
1873. 


1866. 
1869. 


1876. 
1841. 


1875. 


1876. 
1880. 


1864. 
1873. 
1879. 
1874, 
1864. 


1880. 


1880. 


1878. 


1873. 


1873. 


Mar, 
Mar. 


Mar. 
Mar. 


Mar. 
Mar. 


Mar. 


. Mar. 


. Mar. 


16 
15 


SECTION OF SCIENCE—Continued. 


Chasles, Professor Michel. Rue du Bac, 62, Paris. 

Clausius, Prof. Rudolf Julius Emmanuel. Zzivich. 

Dana, James Dwight, LL.D., &c., Professor of 
Geology and Mineralogy. Yale College, New Haven, 
Conn., U.S. America. 

Darwin, Charles, F.R.S.,&c. Down, Beckenham, Kent. 

Daubrée, Prof. Gabriel Auguste. Ecole des Mines, 

Paris. 

Decandolle, Alphonse, Professor of Botany. Geneva. 

Dumas, Professor Jean Baptiste, G.C.L.H. Rue St. 
Dominique, 69, Paris. 

Gray, Asa, Professor of Botany, Harvard University. 
Cambridge, Massachusetts, U. S. America. 

Haeckel, Ernst, Professor of Zoology. Jena. 

Heer, Oswald, Prof. of Botany in Univ. Ztirich. 

Helmholtz, Professor Hermann Ludwig Ferdinand. 
Berlin. 

Hofmann, August Wilhelm, F.R.S., Professor of 
Chemistry in the University. Berlin. 

Huggins, William, D.C.L, LL.D. F.R.S. Upper 

Tulse-hill, London, S.W. 

§Huxley, Professor Thomas Henry, LL.D., Fellow 

and Secretary of the Royal Society. London. 

Hyrtl, Professor Karl Joseph. Vienna. 

Loomis, Professor Elias. Yale College, U.S. America. 

Marsh, Prof. O.C. Yale College, Conn., U.S. America. 

Pasteur, Louis. Paris. 

Schimper, Wilhelm Philipp, Professor of Geology in 
in the University. Strasburg. 

Stokes, George Gabriel, D.C.L, LL.D. (Dub.), Fel- 
low and Secretary of the R.S., F.C.P.S., F.R.S.Ed., 
&c., Lucasian Professor of Mathematics in the 
University of Cambridge. Lensfield Cottage, Cam- 
bridge. 

Thomson, Professor Sir William, LL.D., D.C.L., 
F.R.S. Glasgow. 

Wiirtz, Professor Adolf Karl. Rue St. Guillaume, 
27, Paris. 


(One vacancy.) 


24 Honorary Members. 


SECTION OF POLITE LITERATURE & ANTIQUITIES. 
[Limited to 30 Members, of whom one-half at least must be foreigners. | 


Elected in the Department of Polite Literature. 
Date of Election. 


1869. Mar. 16} Gayangos y Arce, Don Pascual de. London. 
1869. Mar. 16 Lassen, Professor Christian. Bonn. 

1849. Nov. 80! Lepsius, Professor Karl Richard. Berlin. 
1869. Mar. 16) Mommsen, Professor Theodor. Berlin. 
1863. Mar. 16} Miiller, Professor Max. Oxford. 


Elected in the Department of Antiquities. 

1869. Mar. 16{| Benavides, Don Antonio. Madrid. 

1848. Nov. 30| Botta, Paul Emile. Paris. 

1867. Mar. 16} De Rossi, Commendatore Giovanni Battista. Rome. 

1841, Mar. 16} Halliwell-Phillipps, James Orchard, Esq., F.R.S., 

F.S.S.A. Lond. and Scotland., &c. Hollingbury 
| Copse, Brighton. 

1863. Mar. 16) Keller, Ferdinand. Zirich. 

1854, Mar. 16 Maury, Professor Louis Ferdinand Alfred. Paris. 

1866. Mar. 16} Nilsson, Professor Sven. Lund. 

1867. Mar. 16} Visconti, Barone Commendatore P. E. Rome. 

1867. Mar. 16 | Worsaae, Prof. Hans Jakob Asmussen. Copenhagen. 


Elected since the union of the two classes of Honorary Members 
in this Section. 


1878. Mar.16| Bradshaw, Henry, M.A., University Librarian, 

Cambridge. 

1876. Mar. 16} Carlyle, Thomas. Chelsea, London. 

1878. Mar. 16} Curtius, Professor Georg. Leipzig. 

1875. Mar. 16| Franks, Augustus Wollaston, M.A., F.R.S., F.S.A. 

103, Victoria-street, London, S.W. 

1880. Mar. 16| Fick, Professor F. C. August. Gottingen. 

1878. Mar. 16} Kern, Professor H. Leyden. 

1879. Mar. 16! Littré, Maximilien Paul Emile. Paris. 

1873. Mar. 15| Longfellow, Henry Wadsworth. Cambridge, Mass., 

U.S., America. 

1878. Mar. 16| Newton, Charles, C.B., D.C.L., F.S.A. British 

Museum, London. 

1873. Mar. 15} Nigra, His Excellency Cavaliere Constantino, Italian 

| Minister to Russia. St. Petersburg. 

1876. Mar. 16| Stokes, Margaret. Carrig-Breac, Howth, Co. Dublin. 

1876. Mar. 16) Stubbs, Rev. William, D.D., Canon of St. Paul’s, 

London, Professor of Modern History. Oxford. 

1873. Mar. 15 | Westwood, John Obadiah, Esq., F.S.A., Hope 
Professor of Zoology. Ouaford. 

1875. Mar. 16] Whitney, Prof. William Dwight. Yale College, 
Connecticut, U.S., America. 

1876. Mar. 16 | Windisch, Professor Ernst. Leipzig. 


(One vacancy.) 


ae SS 


Life Members 
Annual Members 


Honorary Members (58 + 5) ... 


Total, 


SUMMARY. 


—— 


Should any errors or omissions be found in this List, which is revised to 
1st December, 1880, it is requested that notice thereof may be given to the 
Secretary of the Academy. He should also be informed of the death of any 
Member. 


As this list will be kept standing in type, it can be readily corrected from time 


to time. 


R. D. Webb and Son, Printers, 74 Abbey-street, Dublin. 


at vg PROCEEDINGS 
wal . Ree 
OF THE J ffi 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY? 


POLITE LETERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Vor. 11., Ser. 12. | NOVEMBER, 1879. [ No; #2 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

I.—On a Passage in the ‘‘ Confessio Patricii.” By Srr Samvuen Fere@uson, 
LL.D., @.C., . - 1 

il. ee ations upon a isties ann the ints Jahn Woister, iieaeated to 

the Academy by the Lord Bishop of Killaloe. oe the Very Rey. 
Wurm Reeves, p.D., Dean of Armagh, . . 4 
JiJ.—On a Bronze Medallion of the ‘‘ Delivery of Neen in 157 1,” hes 
one of a series engraved in ‘‘ Patria Libertati Restituta,” and re- 
published by Sir Wm. Stirling Maxwell. By W. Frazer, F.R.¢.s.1., 
M.R.I.A., MEARE to Reman Ae ee ee nr ar 
TV.—On an fucly ean Bare, By Witi1aM FRAZER, F.R.C.S.1., M.R.I.A. 
With an Illustration, . . . 9 

V.—On a Bronze Bell and Sculptured Fea of stone, ana ahee Aetsaghices 

found in the Church of Knockatempul, Co. Wicklow. Described by 


~I 


Wm. FRAZER, F.R.C.S.1., M.R.I.4. With an Illustration, . . 12 
VI.—On a Passage in the ‘‘ Confessio Patricii.” oe 1D : re SIR cana 
FERGUSON, LL.D., @.C., .. . ; Tiodeste ee 
VilI.—On Inscribed Stones, Co. Mayo. By G. sige RY en AHAN, M.RB.I.A., &e. 
McheMlustrations, f-.jsa0 6h Ses eee et Eee 
DUBLIN: 


| PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 
: AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 


SOLD ALSO BY 
HODGES, FOSTER, & FIGGIS, GRAFTON-ST. 
Anp By WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 
Lonpon: EpINBURGH : 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price One Shilling. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards ; or in parts, stitched. , 


Vols. I. to XXIII. (some out of print). For Prices, &e., inquire at the Academy, 
Vol. XXIV.—Scrence (complete), 31s. 62. 


BS PotiTE LITERATURE (complete), ds. 
+ ANTIQUITIES (complete), 19s. 6d. 
Vol. XXV.—ScrenceE (complete), 37s. 6d. 


Vol. XX VI.—(ScrenceE):—Parts 1 to 10. 17s. 6d. 


Part 11.—On the Aspect of Mars at the Oppositions of 1871 and 1873. By 
C. E. Burton, B.A. (Plates VII. & VIII.) 1s. [Published April, 1878.] 


Part 12.—Direct Demonstration of the Properties of the First Negative Pedal 
of a Central Conic from any Point in its Plane. By Jomn C. Mater, M.A. 1s. 
[Published April, 1878. ] 

Part 13.—On the Intersections of Plane Curves of the Third Order. By 
ANDREW SEARLE Hart, LL.D. 1s. [Published July, 1878.] 3 


Part 14.—On a Proof that every Algebraic Equation has a Root. By \ 
jJoun C. Malet, M.A. 

Part 15.—On a Certain Surface derived from a Quadric. By Jomn C. 
Matet, M.A. [Published July, 1878.] ; 

Part 16.—Attempt to deduce the General Laws of the Variations of Tempera- 
ture at the Earth’s Surface from those of Solar and Terrestrial Radiation. By 
the Rey. H. Luoyp, D.D., D.C.L., Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. 1s. [Pub- 
lished August, 1878. | 

Part 17.—Report on the Acanthology of the Desmosticha (Haeckel), Part I.— 
On the Acanthological Relations of the Desmosticha. By W. H. Macxrytosu, B.A. 
(Plates IX., X., XI.) 1s. [Published October, 1878.] 


Part 18.—On the Cell-structure of Griffithsia setacea (Ellis), and on 
the Development of its Antheridia and Tetraspores. By Epw. PERCEVAL 
Wricut, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.R.C.S.I. (Plates XI. & XIII.) [Pub- 
lished January, 1879. | \. 2s. 6d 


Part 19.—On the Formation of the so-called ‘‘Siphons,” and on the | 


\ together (with title), 24s. 


Development of the Tetraspores in Polysiphonia. By Epwarp PERcEyAL 
Wericut, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.R.C.8.1. (Exam.) (Plate XIV.) [Pub- 
lished January, 1879. ] 


Part 20.—On the Equations of Circles (Second Memoir). By Jonny Casey, 
LL.D., F.R.S., M.R.I.A., Professor of Mathematics in the Catholic University of 
Ireland. 3s. 6d. [Published April, 1879.] 


Part 21.—On the Correlation of Lines of Direction on the Earth’s Surface. 
By JoserH P. O’Reitty, C.E. Central School of Paris ; Professor of Mining and 
Mineralogy, Royal College of Science, Ireland. 1s. {Published June, 1879. ] 


Vol. XXVI. (Porrre Lir. AnD ANTIQUITIES) :— 


' Part 1.—On the Bell of St. Patrick, called the Clog an Edachta. By Winttam 
Reeves, D.D. [Published March, 1877.] 1s. 


Part 2.—On an .Ogam Monument in the County of Kerry. By the Ricur 
Rey. Dr. Graves, Lord Bishop of Limerick. [Published November, 1878. ] 
Part 3.—On the Croix Gammée, or Swastika. By the Rient Rey. CHARLES 


Graves, D.D., M.R.I.A., Lord Bishop of Limerick, &c. (With Ilustrations.) 
[Published April, 1879.] 


| For continuation of List of Publications, see page iii. of this Cover. | 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


POLITE LETERATUBRE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Vor. 11., Ser. 11. ] DECEMBER, 1880. 


— 
; 
a 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 


VIII.—On a Fragment of an ante-Hieronymian Version of the Gospels, in 
the Library of Trinity College, Dublin. By J. K. Incram, L1.p., 
Fellow and Librarian of Trinity College, 

I1X.—On a Cone of User-ha, in the Museum of Trinity College, Dublin. 
By ALEXANDER MAcaLIsTEk, M.D., Professor of Anatomy, Uni- 
versity of Dublin. With a Woodeut, : 

X.—On a Funereal Cone, bearing an Inscription of Tirhakah. By 'ALEX- 
ANDER MACALISTER, M.D., Professor of Anatomy, Univ. of Dublin, 

XJ.—Description of a great Sepulchral Mound at Aylesbury-road, near 
Donnybrook, in the County of Dublin, containing Human and 
Animal Remains, as well as some Objects of antiquarian interest, 
referable to the Tenth or Eleventh Centuries. by Wir 
FRAZER, F.R.C.S.I., M.R.I.A. With Woodcuts, . . 

XII. —On certain Papers relating to Lady Bellasyse, and the Private History 
of James II. when Duke of York. By Wm. Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., 

XIII.— Some Particulars relative to the Finding of Human Remains in the 
Neighbourhood of Dundalk. By Gro. ALLMAN ARMSTRONG, C.E. 
With a Woodcut, . 

XIV.—()n a Submarine Crannog discovered by Ree “Ussher, at ‘Ardmore, 
Co. Waterford. By R. J. UssHer and G. H. Kinawan. With 
Plate I. and a Woodeut, . . 

XY.—On an Ancient Settlement found about Twenty- one feet beneath the 
Surface of the Peat in the Coal-bog near Boho, Co. Fermanagh. 
By Tuomas Puunxerr. With Plate 1B iS 

XVI.—On some Sepulchral Remains found at Killicamney, Co. Cavan. By 
THOMAS PLUNKETT, : : 


Abstract of the Accounts, from 1st er, 1879, to 31st tae 1880.’ 


DUBLIN: 
PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 


AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 
SOLD ALSO BY 
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-ST. 


: Anp sy WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 
Lonpon : EDINBURGH: 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price One Shilling. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards ; or in parts, stitched. 


Vols. I. to XXIII. (some out of print). For Prices, &c., inquire at the Academy. 
Vol. XXIV.—Scrence (complete), 31s. 6d. 


9 PorttE LITERATURE (complete), ds. 
> ANTIQUITIES (complete), 19s. 6d. 


Vol. XXV.—ScrENcE (complete), 37s. 6d. 
Yol. XX VI.—(ScrencE):—(Complete). 35s. 


Part 16.—Attempt to deduce the General Laws of the Variations of Tempera- 
ture at the Earth’s Surface from those of Solar and Terrestrial Radiation. By 
the Ruv. H. Luoyp, D.D., D.C.L., Provost of Trinity College, Dublin. 1s. [Pub- 
lished August, 1878. ] 


Part 17.—Report on the Acanthology of the Desmosticha (Haeckel). Part I.—. 
On the Acanthological Relations of the Desmosticha. By W. H. Mackrntosu, B.A. 
(Plates IX., X., XI.) 1s. [Published October, 1878. ] 


Part 18.—On the Cell-structure of Griffithsia setacea (Ellis), and on 
the Development of its Antheridia and Tetraspores. By Epw. PERcEVAL 
Wericut, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.R.C.S.1. (Plates XII. & XIII.) [Pub- 
lished January, 1879. ] 

Part 19.—On the Formation of the so-called ‘‘Siphons,” and on the | 
Development of the Tetraspores in Polysiphonia. By Epwarp PERcEVAL 
Warieut, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., F.R.C.S.1. (Exam.) (Plate XIV.) [Pub- 
lished January, 1879. | 


Part 20.—On the Equations of Circles (Second Memoir). By Jomn Caszy, 
LL.D., F.R.S., M.R.I.A., Professor of Mathematics in the Catholic University of 
Ireland. 3s.6d. [Published April, 1879. ] 

Part 21.—On the Correlation of Lines of Direction on the Earth’s Surface. 
By Josep P. O’Rettty, C.K. Central School of Paris ; Professor of Mining and 
Mineralogy, Royal College of Science, Ireland. 1s. [Published June, 1879. ] 


Part 22.—Explanatory Notes and Discussion of the Nature of the Prismatic 
Forms of a Group of Columnar Basalts, Giant’s Causeway. By JosrpH P. O’REILLY, 
C. E. Central School of Paris ; Professor of Mining and Mineralogy, Royal College 
of Science, Ireland. (With Plates XV.to XVIII.) [Published November, 1879.] 


\ together (with title), 24s. 


Qs. 6d. 


Vol. XXVIL (Pourre Lir. AND ANTIQUITIES) :— 

Part 2.—On an Ogam Monument in the County of Kerry. By the Rieur 
Rey. Dr. Graves, Lord Bishop of Limerick. [Published November, 1878.] 

Part 3.—On the Croix Gammée, or Swastika. By the Rigur Ruy. CHARLES 
Graves, D.D., M.R.I.A., Lord Bishop of Limerick, &c. (With Illustrations.) 
| Published April, 1879. ] 

Vol. XXVIII. (Scrence) :— 

Part 1.—On Chemical Equilibrium. By F. A. Tarteron, LL.D., F.T.C.D. 

| Published December, 1880. ] 


Part 2.—On a New Genus and Species of Sponge. By Dr. E. P. Wricut. 
(Plate I.) [In the Press. ] 


| For continuation of List of Publications, see page iii. of this Cover. | 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


OL. II., SER. 11. | DECEMBER, 1881. | No. 38. 


CONTENTS. 


X ViI.— Abstract of Report of the Exploration of ee Cave, 
Cappagh, near Dungarvan. By R.J. Ussher, A. LertH es 
M.D., F.B.S., and G. H. KINAHAN, M.R.I.A., 2. 73 
X VIIJ.—On a} Model of a Human Face from an Island off the Bast Chast of 

New Guinea. By P.S. ABRAHAM, M.A., B.Sc., F.R.C.S.1., &C. ; 

Curator of the ee seks ee of Surgeons in Ireland. 

With Plate III., ... 79 
XIX.—On a Collection of Granta ad ther Obj sets of Hihnologieal sitetests 

from the South-West Coast of Africa. By P. 8. ABRAHAM, 

M.A., B.Sc, F.R.C.S.1., &¢. ; Curator of the Museum, Lone Col- 


PAGE 


lege of Surgeons in Ireland. With Plates IV. and V., 5 82 
XX.—On the Doorway of the Round Tower of Kildare. By Si nen 
FERGUSON, LL.D. With Woodcuts, . . : 91 


XXI.—A Description of a Himyaritic Seal engraved on Sth ae on a 
Small Collection of Babylonian Inscribed Cylinders. By W. 
FRAZER, F.R.C.8.1., M.R..A; -With Woodeuts, . 3. 3° O94 


XXII.—The Abbey of Fahan. By Witi1amM J. DoHERTY, C.E., M.R.1LA., 97 
XXIII.—Pre-historic Implements found in the Sandhills of Dundrum, 
County Down. By W.J. Knowres. With a Woodcut, . . 105 


Minutes of Proceedings, April 11, 1881, to November 30, 1881, . . 175 to 185 


Abstract of the Accounts, from 1st April, 1880, to 31st March, 1881. 


DUBLIN: 


PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 


AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 
SOLD ALSO BY 
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-ST. 


Anp spy WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 
Lonpon : EDINBURGH : 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price Two Shillings. 


a 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards ; or in parts, stitched. 


Vols. I. to XXIII. (some out of print). For Prices, &c., inquire at the Academy. 
Vol. XXIV.—Scrence (complete), 31s. 67. 


= PoLitE LITERATURE (complete), ds. 


together (with title), 24s. 
” ANTIQUITIES (complete), 19s. 6d. 8 ( e), 24s 


Vol. XXV.—ScrencE (complete), 37s. 6d. 
Vol. XX VI.—(Scrence) :—(Complete). 35s. 


Part 20.—On the Equations of Circles (Second Memoir). By Joun Casey, 
LL.D., F.R.S., M.R.I.A., Professor of Mathematics in the Catholic University of 
Ireland. [Published April, 1879.] 

Part 21.—On the Correlation of Lines of Direction on the Earth’s Surface. 
By JoserH P. O’Reitty, C.E. Central School of Paris ; Professor of Mining and 
Mineralogy, Royal College of Science, Ireland. [Published June, 1879.] 

Part 22.—Explanatory Notes and Discussion of the Nature of the Prismatic 
Forms of a Group of Columnar Basalts, Giant’s Causeway. By JosnpH P. O’RErLy, 
C.E. Central School of Paris; Professor of Mining and Mineralogy, Royal College 
of Science, Ireland. (With Plates XV.to XVIII.) [Published November, 1879.] 


Vol. XXVII. (Poxrre Lit. and ANTIQUITIES) :— 


Part 2.—On an Ogam Monument in the County of Kerry. By the Rieur 
Rey. Dr. Graves, Lord Bishop of Limerick. {Published November, 1878. ] 

Part 3.—On the Croix Gammée, or Swastika. By the Ricut Rey. CHARLES 
Graves, D.D., M.R.I.A., Lord Bishop of Limerick, &e. (With Illustrations.) 
{Published April, 1879.] 

Part 4.—Fasciculus of Prints from Photographs of Casts of Ogham Inscrip- 
tions. By Sir Samvuen Ferevson, LL.D. (With Plates I*. to V.) 


Vol. XXVIII. (Scrence) :— 


Part 1.—On Chemical Equilibrium. By F. A. Tartreton, LL.D., F.T.C.D. 
{Published December, 1880. ] 

Part 2.—On a New Genus and Species of Sponge. By Dr. E. P. WricHa. 
(Plate I.) [Published February, 1881. ] 

Part 3.—On Blodgettia confervoides of Harvey, forming a new Genus and 
Species of Fungi. By Epw PercevaLt Wrient, M.A., M.D., F.L.S., Professor 
of Botany in the University of Dublin. (With Plate II.) [Published February, 
1881. 

Part 4,—On a new Genus and Species of Unicellular Alge, living on the Fila- 
ments of Rhizoclonium Casparyi. By Epw. Percrvan Wrieut, M.A., M.D. 
(With Plate II.) [Published February, 1881.] 

Part 5.—On the Periods of the First Class of Hyper-Elliptic Integrals. By 
Witiiam R. Wustropp Roperts, M.A. [Published March, 1881.] 

Part 6.—New Researches on Sun-heat and Terrestrial Radiation, and on Geo- 
logical Climates. By the Rev. SamueL HaveHron, M.D. Dubl.; D.C.L. Oxon. ; 
LL.D.Cantab. (Parts I. and II.) [Published October, 1881.] 

Part 7.—Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics of any Material 
System. By Roserr S. Baut, F.R.S., Astronomer Royal for Ireland. [Pub- 
lished November, 1881. ] 


[For continuation of List of Publications, see page iti. of this Cover. } 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Vou. 11., SER. 11. | JANUARY, 1883. [| No. 4. 


CONTENTS. 
PAGE 


XXIV.—On an Ancient Bronze Bracelet of Torque Pattern obtained in 
Co. Galway. By W. FRazER, F.B.C.S., M.B.I.A.. . . + 114 
XXYV.—The Aylesbury-road Sepulchral Mound. Description of Hue 
Human Remains, Articles of Bronze, and other Objects ob- 
tained there. By W. FRAZER, F.R.C.S.1., M.B.I.Asy s ¢ 116 
XXVI.—On some Ancient Remains at Kilmaclenine, with Tidetfations 
from the Pipa Colmani. By Rey. THomas Otpzen. With 


Pines Vieand VII. .« . . tA eA) 
XXVII.—On two Collections o Medieval Mecaieed Tales. By Jonn K. 

INGRAM, LL.D., F.T.C.D., « 129 
XXVIII.—On the Earliest English eaelanon of ‘the a ‘De Triveatione 

Christi.” By Joun K. INGRAM, LL.D., F.T.C.D., . . 145 


XXIX.—Sepulchral and other Prehistoric Relics, Counties of Wexford 
and Wicklow. By G. H. Krvanan, m.z.1.4., &c. With re 
Vii. and IX., . . . 152 
XXX.— Megalithic Geataniee (Hee a Weeklow ne Carlow: "By 
G. H. Krvawan, u.B.1.4., &. With Plates IX., X., and XI., 161 
XXXI.—On the Bell from Lough Tene in the Academy’s Mages By 
; Witt1am BARLow SMYTHE, M.A.., M.R.I.A. With Plate XII., 164 
XXXII.—On the Legend of Dathi. By Sir SamvEen BERENeON, LL.D., Q@.C., 


a Vice-President of the Academy, .. . 167 
XXXIII.—Address delivered before the pey: By Sta SEE Frr- 
GUSON, LL.D., @.C., President, . . 185 
XXXIV.—On Quin Ntbey. By THoias NEWENTAM Deane, M.A., R.H.A. 
Wath Plate XIII... « « + gas 20T 
Minutes of Proceedings, from dearth 10, 1882, to Noventics 30, 1882, Me ae 2 
DUBLIN: 


PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 


AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 
SOLD ALSO BY 
HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-ST. 


Anp sy WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 
Lonvon : EDINBURGH 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price Three Shillings and Sixpence. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards; or in Parts, stitched. 


Vols. I. to XXIII. (some out of print). For Prices, &e., inquire at the Academy. 
Vol. XXIV.—ScrEence (complete), 31s. 6d, 


54 Poxrre LrrERATURE (complete), ds. 
30 ANTIQUITIES (complete), 19s. 6d. 


Vol. XXV.—Scrence (complete), 37s.6d. Vol. XXVI.—Scrence (complete), 35s. 


together (with title), 24s. 


Vol. XXVII. (Poxire Lit. AnD ANTIQUITIES) :— 


Part 4.—Fasciculus of Prints from Photographs of Casts of Ogham Inscrip- 


tions. By Sir Samuret Fercuson, LL.D. (With Plates I*. to Y.) [Published 
June, 1881. ] 


Part 5.—On Sepulchral Celle. By Sir Samurn Ferevson, LL.D. [Published 
November, 1882. ] 


Vol. XXVIII. (Screncz) :— 


Part 4.—On a new Genus and Species of Unicellular Algae, living on the Fila-. 
ments of Rhizoclonium Casparyi.. By.Epw. PErcEVAL Wricut, M.A., M.D. 
(With Plate II.) [Published February, 1881.] 


Part 5.—On the Periods of the First Class. of Hyper-Elliptic Tike arale: By 
Witiram R. Westrope Roperts, M.A. [Published March, 1881.] : 


Part 6.—New Researches on Sun-heat and Terrestrial Radiation, and on Geo- 
logical Climates. By the Rev. Samuen Haveurton, M.D. Dubl.; D.C.L. tah 
LL.D.Cantab. (Parts I. and II.) [Published October, 1881.] 


Part 7.—Extension of the Theory of Screws to the Dynamics of any Material 
System. By Rosert §. Batt, F.R.S., Astronomer Royal for Ireland. [Pub- 
lished November, 1881.] 


Part 8.—On some hitherto undescribed Compounds of Selenium. By CHARLES 
A. Cameron, M.D., Professor of Chemistry, and Epmunp W. Davy, M.D., Pro- 
fessor of Forensic “Medicine, Royal College of Surgeons, Ireland. [Published 
April, 1882. ] 


Part 9.—Certain Problems in the Dynamics’ of a Rigid System Moving ‘in 
Elliptic-Space. By Ropurr 8. Batt, LL-D., F.R.S. , Andrews Professor of Astro- 
nomy in the University of Dublin, and Royal Astronomer of Ireland. [Published 
April, 1882. ] 


Part 10.—On some Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation. By 
Francis A. Tarieton, LL.D., F.T.C.D. 


Part 11.—On Certain Definite Integrals. By Joun C; Mater, Professor of 
Mathematics, Queen’s College, Cork. 


Part 12.—-On the Embryology of the Mammalian Muscular Shen 
No. I.—The Short Muscles of the Human Hand. By Brrrram C. A. WINDLB, 
A. 1B M.B., B.Cu., and Senior Moderator in Natural Science, University of 
Dublin ; Pathologist to the General Hospital, Birmingham ; late Demonstrator 
of Anatomy and “Histology, Royal College of Surgeons, Ireland. (With Plates 
Il]. and IV.) [Published January, 1883. I 


[ Mor continuation of List of Publications, see page iii. of this Cover.] 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY, 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Ser. 1., Vou. 11. | JANUARY, 1884. [ No. 5. 
CONTENTS. 
PAGE 
XXX V.—On some Passages in the ‘‘ Confessio”’ of St. Patrick. By Sir 
SAMUEL FERGUSON, Q.C., LL.D., President,. . . 205 


XXXVI.—Flint Implements from fie ered Beach at Larne and other 
parts of the North-east Coast of Ireland. By W. J. KNow es. 

(Blates XPV. and: XGV.)," 2.6%. 209 
XXXVIJI.—On Evidences of the Plan of the Cloister Garth Ha Monae 
Buildings of the Priory of the Holy Trinity, now known as 

Christ Church Cathedral, Dublin. By Tomas seh R.H.A., 

Cathedral Architect, 1882. (Plate XeVe 4s) oes 914 

XXXVIII.—On the Geography of Ros Ailithir. By Rev. THomas dopey B.A. 219 
XXXIX.—Notes on a Mummy in the possession of Lord James Datler: By 
A.«MACALISTER, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of St. John’s College, 

and Professor of Anatomy i in the University of Cambridge,. 253 


XL.—On a Monument of Rui in the Dublin National Museum. By 


A. MacaLisTER, M.D., F.R.S. (Plates XVI.and XVII.),. . 263 
XLI.—Egyptological Notes. No. I.—On a Series of Scarabei. By 
ALEXANDER MACALISTER, M.D., F.R.S. (Plate XVIII.),. . 269 
XLII.—Inscribed Stones, Co. Donegal. By G. H. Kivawan, M.R.1.A., 
&e. (Plate XIX.),. . 271 
XLIII.—On Some Brass Castings of iadiaa Manetaciies By Protatee 
Y. BALL, M.A., F.B.S., F.G.S., ts 273 
DUBLIN: 


PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 
AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 


SOLD ALSO BY 


HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-ST. 


Anp ny WILLIAMS & NORGATE, 


Lonpon : EDINBURGH 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price Three Shillings. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards; or in Parts, stitched. 


Vols. I. to XXIII. (some owt of print). For Prices, &c., inquire at the Academy. 
Vol. XXIV.—Scrence (complete), 31s. 6d. 


Ba PoriTE LITERATURE (complete), ds. 


together (with title), 24s. 
on ANTIQUITIES (complete), 19s. 6d. 


Vol. XXV.—Scrence (complete), 37s.6d. Vol. XXVI.—Scrence (complete), 35s. 


Vol. XX VIL. (Porrre Lit. AnD ANTIQUITIES) :— 


Part 4.—Fasciculus of Prints from Photographs of Casts of Ogham Inserip- 
tions. By Str Samvuent Ferevson, LL.D. (With Plates I*. to V.) [June, 1881. ] 


Part 5.—On Sepulchral Celle. By Sm Samvuet Fereoson, LL.D. [November, 
1882. 


Vol. XXVIII. (Science) :-— _ 


Part 8.—On some hitherto undescribed Compounds of Selenium. By CHarLes 
A. Cameron, M.D., Professor of Chemistry, and Epmunp W. Davy, M.D., Pro- 
fessor of Forensic Medicine, Royal College of Surgeons, Ireland. [ April, 1882.] 


Part 9.—Certain Problems in the Dynamics of a Rigid System Moving in 
Elliptic Space. By Ropert 8. Batt, LL.D., F.R.S., Andrews Professor of Astro- 
nomy in the University of Dublin, and Royal Astronomer of Ireland. [Published 
April, 1882. | 


Part 10.—On some Deductions from M‘Cullagh’s Lectures on Rotation. By 
Francis A. Tarteton, LL.D., F.T.C.D. [June, 1882.] 


Part 11.—On Certain Definite Integrals. By Jonn C. Mazur, Professor of 
Mathematics, Queen’s College, Cork. [Uctober, 1882.] 


Part 12.—On the Embryology of the Mammalian Muscular System. 
No. I.—The Short Muscles of the Human Hand. By Brrrram C. A. WINDLE, 
A.B., M.B., B.Cu., and Senior Moderator in Natural Science; University of 
Dublin ; Pathologist to the General Hospital, Birmingham. (With Plates III. 
and IV.) [January, 1883.] © 


Part 13.—Report on the Acanthology of the Desmosticha. (Part II.) By H. W. 
MacxintosH, M.A., M.R.I.A., Professor of Zoology, and Curator of the Museum 
of Anatomy and Zoology in the University of Dublin. (With Plates V. to VIII.) 
[June, 1883.] 


Part 14.—Report on the Acanthology of the Desmosticha. (Part III.) Further 
observations on the Acanthology of the Diadematide. By H. W. Macxryross, 
M.A., M.R.I.A., Professor of Zoology, and Curator of the Museum of Anatomy 
and Zoology in the University of Dublin. (With Plates IX. and X.) [July, 1883. ] 


[ For continuation of List of Publications, see page iii. of this Cover. | 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. | 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 


Ser. 11., Vou. 12. | JANUARY, 1885. | No. 6. 


CONTENTS. | 


PAGE | 
XLIV.—Remarks on an Ogam Monument by the Rient Rry. CHarwEs | 


| 

GRAVES, D.D., Lord Bishop of Limerick, with some Introductory i 

Remarks by Siz 8. FeReuson, President, . ..... . 279 
XLY. On the Identification of the Proper Names appearing on two Monu- 
ments bearing Ogam Inscriptions. By the Rieut REv, CHARLES 

GRAVES, D.D., Lord Bishop of Limerick, . . . . 283 
XLVI. Description of a Perforated Ball of Rock Crystal stated to have 
been found in the county Meath, with Notes respecting Rock 
Crystal Globes or Spheres, their Legendary History, alleged 
Medical and Magical Powers, and probable Eastern Origin : 
also on the use of Rock Crystal for Ornamenting Irish Shrines 

and Reliquaries. By WILLIAM FRAZER, F.B.C.S.I., M.R.I.A., . 290 
XLVII. Ancient Cross-bow or “‘ Latch,” obtained in Dublin during the 
Excavations in the Plunket-street aS: in 1883. ah WILLIAM 

FRAZER, F.B,C.S.1., M.R.I.A.. » © » 298 
XLVIII. Description of a Large Silver Plaque, gate See of Martin 
Luther at Wittenberg, a.p. 1517. a WILLIAM ee 

HSRC. Seley Mc Beles!) 6} subs ae) Metiwr rs ens 300 
XLIX. On the Identification of the Animals and Plants op India which 
were known to early Greek Authors. By V. BALt, M.A., F.R.S., 

Director, Science and Art Museum, Dublin, . or) ie 


Minutes of Proceedings, May 12 to December 8, 1884,. . . . . . 279-287 va 


DUBLIN: 
PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 
AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 


B80LD ALSO BY 
HODGES, FIGGIS, &-CO., GRAFTON-ST; 
Anp sy WILLIAMS & NORGATE. 


Lonpon : EDINBURGH : 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price Three Shillings. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards; or in Parts, stitched. 


Vols. I. to XXIII. (some out of print). For Prices, &c., inquire at the Academy. 
Vol. XXIV.—ScrencE (complete), 31s. 6d. 


5 PoLitE LITERATURE (complete), ds. 


together (with title), 24s. 
” ANTIQUITIES (complete), 19s. 6d. © ( itle), 24s 


Yol. XXV.—ScrencE (complete), 37s.6d. Vol. XX VI.—Screncz (complete), 35s. 


Vol. XX VII. (PotrrE Lit. anD ANTIQUITIES) :— 


Part 4.—Fasciculus of Prints from Photographs of Casts of Ogham Inscrip- 
tions. By Str Samuen Fercuson, LL.D. (With Plates I*. to V.) [June, 1881.] 


Part 5.—On Sepulchral Celle. By Sir Samven Fercuson, LL.D. [ November, 
1882.] 


Vol. XXVIII. (ScreNcE) :-— 


Part 12..—-On the Embryology of the Mammalian Muscular System. 
No. I.—The Short Muscles of the Human Hand. By Brrrram C. A. WINDLE, 
A.B., M.B., B.Cu., and Senior Moderator in Natural Science, University of 
Dublin; Pathologist to the General Hospital, Birmingham. (With Plates III. 
and IV.) (January, 1883. ] 


Part 13.—Report on the Acanthology of the Desmosticha. (Part II.) By H. W. 
MacxintosH, M.A., M.R.LA., Professor of Zoology, and Curator of the Museum 
of Anatomy and Zoology in the University of Dublin. (With Plates V. to VIII.) 
[June, 1883.] 


Part 14.—Report on the Acanthology of the Desmosticha. (Part III.) Further 
observations on the Acanthology of the Diadematide. By H. W. Mackrytosu, 
M.A., M.R.I.A., Professor of Zoology, and Curator of the Museum of Anatomy 
and Zoology in the University of Dublin. (With Plates IX. and X.) [July, 1883. ] 


Part 15.—Expansion of Elliptic Functions. By Witrram Nricotts, B.A. 
[ April, 1884. ] 


Part 16.—On a Geometrical Transformation of the Fourth Order, in Space ot 
Three Dimensions, the Inverse Transformation being of the Sixth Order. By 
L. Cremona, LL.D. Edinb., F.R.S., Professor of Higher Mathematics in the Uni- 
versity of Rome. [July, 1884. ] 


Part 17.—Catalogue of the Earthquakes having occurred in Great Britain and 
Ireland during Historical Times; arranged relatively to Localities and Frequency 
of Occurrence, to serve as a Basis for an Earthquake Map of the Three Kingdoms. 
By Josep P. O’Reinty, C.E., Professor’ of Mining and Mineralogy, Royal College 
of Science, Ireland. (Plate XI.) [September, 188+. ] 


[For continuation of List of Publications, see page iii. of this Cover. | 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIEQUEITERS. 


Ser. it, Vou. 1. | JANUARY, 1886. [No. 7 
CONTENTS. 
PAGE 
L.—On the Kenfig Inscription. By Srr SamueL eee EON, LL. 1D 
Q.C., President, : ; . 3847 
LI.—On the Culebath. By Rev. fare Oven, B A., ; 355 


LII.—Deseription of a Series of Playing Cards relates to the Political 
History of Rev. Dr. Sacheverell in the Reign of Queen Anne. By 
Witiiam Frazer, F.R.C.8.1., MRA, . 359 


Lill.—Description of a ‘‘ Shale Chark ” chance in the City of Dabin 
from the Bed of the Poddle River in 1882, with Observations. 
By Witiram Frazer, F.R.C.S.1., Member of Council, peyel 


Trish Academy, . : 364. 
LIV.—On a London MS. of Cicero’s Letters. By Lovis 0. Punsm, M. A., 
BE CAbe, 366 


LV.—An Account of an Ancient Manuscript History of Holy Cross Abbey, 
Co. Tipperary, called Triumphalia Chronologica Monasterii Sanctze 

Crucis. By the Rev. Denis Murray, 8. Ie, 2 409 
LV1.—On Three Bronze Celts obtained in Co. Mayas and prenented 6 the 
Museum of the Royal Irish Academy by the Rey. J. M‘Phelpin, 
with Observations on the probable Sources and Uses of such Imple- 
ments. By W. Frazer, F.R.C.S.1I., Member of Council of the 

Royal Irish Academy, : 417 

LV1IJ.—On some Sixteenth Century Tepeinons in Leiehiin Cathedral Co. 

Carlow. By Joun Risron eee F.S.A., M.R.LA. (Plates 


XX. and XX1.), : 5 : : . 424 
LVIII.—Flint Implements from the North- Hast of elena: Pr W. J. 
Knowies. (Plates XXII. and XXIII.), 436 


LIX.—Early Ecclesiastical Seal of Silver inderiBad with the name of 
Maurice Hollachan, probably referable to the 14th or early part 
of the 15th Century, with Remarks. By Witttam Frazer, — 
¥.R.C.S.1I., Member of Council, Royal Irish Academy, . 445 


Minutes of Ee eeednos, January 12 to November 380, 1885, : . 288-304 Yo 
Abstract of Accounts, from 1st April, 1884, to 31st March, 1885.“ 


DUBLIN: 
PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 
AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 
SOLD ALSO BY 


HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-ST; 
Anp By WILLIAMS & NORGATE. 
Lonpon : EDINBURGH : 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price Three Shillings and Sixpence. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards ; or in Parts, stitched. 


Vols. I. to XXIII. (some out of print). For Prices, &c., inquire at the Academy. 
Vol. XXIV.—ScrenceE (complete), 31s, 6d. 


- PoLitE LITERATURE (complete), ds. together (with title), 24s. 
a ANTIQUITIES (complete), 19s. 6d. 


Vol. XXV.—Scrence (complete), 37s.6d. Vol. XX VI.—ScrenceE (complete), 35s. 


Vol. XX VII. (Poxrre Lit. anD ANTIQUITIES) :— 


Part 4.—Fasciculus of Prints from Photographs of Casts of Ogham Inscrip- 
tions. By Sir Samuet Fereuson, LL.D. (Plates I*. to V.) [June, 1881.] 


Part 5.—On Sepulchral Celle. By Str Samven Ferevson, LL.D. [November, 
1882. ] 


Part 6.—On the Patrician Documents. By Sir Samuret Frrevson, LL.D. 
[ December, 1885. ] 


Vol. XXVIII. (Science) :— 


Part 15.—Expansion of Elliptic Functions. By Witi1am Nicotts, B.A. 
(April, 1884.] 


Part 16.—On a Geometrical Transformation of the Fourth Order, in Space of 
Three Dimensions, the Inverse Transformation being of the Sixth Order. By 
L. Cremona, LL.D. Edinb., F.R.S., Professor of Higher Mathematics in the Uni- 
versity of Rome. [July, 1884. ] 


Part 17.—Catalogue of the Earthquakes having occurred in Great Britain and 
Ireland during Historical Times; arranged relatively to Localities and Frequency 
of Occurrence, to serve as a Basis for an Earthquake Map of the Three Kingdoms. 
By JoserH P. O’Rettty, C.E., Professor of Mining and Mineralogy, Royal College 
of Science, Ireland. (Plate XI.) [September, 1884. ] 


Part 18.—Report on some recent Foraminifera found off the Coast of Dublin 
and in the Irish Sea. By FrepDERIcK Pryor BALKWILL, and JosEPH WRIGHT, 
F.G.S. (Plates XII., XIII., and XIV.) [March, 1885. ] 


Part 19.—On the Botany of Sinai and South Palestine. By H. C. Hart, B.A. 
(Plates XV., XVI., and XVII.) (July, 1885.] 


Part 20.—On Three Circles related to a Triangle. By W. S. M‘Cay, M.A., 
F.T.C.D. (July, 1885.] 


[For continuation of List of Publications, see page iii. of this Cover. ] 


PROCEEDINGS 


OF THE 


ROYAL IkISH ACADEMY, 


POLETE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES. 
NER. 11., VoL. 11. | JANUARY, 1888. [No. 8. 


CONTENTS. 
PAGE 


LX.—Inguiry as to the Probable Date of the Tara Brooch and Chalice 
found near Ardagh. By MargarerSroxyes. [Witha Chart], 481 
LXJ.—On the Dublin Stocks and Pillory. By Wuctrtam Frazer, 
F.R.C.S.1., Member of Council of the Royal Irish Academy, . 456 
LXII.—On a Bronze uses Vessel found several years since in a Bog 
near Kells, presented to the Royal Irish Academy by the 
Marquis of Headford. By Witiram Frazer, F.R.C.S.L, 


Member of Council of the Royal Irish Academy, . 461 
LXIII.—Crannog of Lof@h na Cranagh, Fair Head, Co Raia By 

ALEXANDER M‘Henry, M. R. it AVS 462 
LXIV.—Report on the Boratto at White Park Bay, Ballintoy By 

ALEXANDER M‘Henry, M.R.LA., . 463 


LX Y.—Description of the Brass Matrix of an Caine Seal pelveeing fe 
the Augustinian Hermits, with an Account of the Monastery y of 
the Holy Trinity, near Dublin, and Observations on the 
Symbolism of the Crescent Moon and Star. By Wuitiiam 
Frazer, F.R.C/S.1., Member of Council of the Boy al Irish 


Academy. (Plate XXIV. ec - 465 
LXVI.—On Loch Betha, Co. Donegal. By G. H. ie AHAN,. . 472 
LXVII.—On Two Sepulchral Urns found, in June, 1885, | in the South 

Island of Arran. By the Rey. Drevnis Mogpny, Sys an 


LXVIII.—Description of a Crannog Site in the County Meath. By Lieut.- 
Colonel W. G. Woop- =M Artin, Fellow and General Reo 


HAJ AT; : . 480 
LXIX.—On an Ogham Anieet at Se cicahane, in sane Gorm of Conk. 
By the Rev. EDuoND Barry, P-.P., Rathcormac, . . 485 


LX X.—The Praetorian Prefects and the Divisions of the Roman ines 
in the Fourth Cee: A.D. By Joun B. Bury, M.A., 
BT C-.D:, : - 490 


Minutes of Pe asics, December 14, 1885, to Mz arch 16, 1897, eS i 305-348 
Abstract of Accounts, from April i, 1886, to March 31, 1887. 


ES EEN: 

PUBLISHED BY THE ACADEMY, 

AT THE ACADEMY HOUSE, 19, DAWSON-STREET. 

SOLD ALSO BY 

HODGES, FIGGIS, & CO., GRAFTON-ST; 

Anp ny WILLIAMS & NORGATE. 
Lonpon : EDINBURGH : 
14, Henrietta-street, Covent Garden. 20, South Frederick-street. 


Price—Two Shillings. 


a i 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


TRANSACTIONS: Quarto, boards ; or in Parts, stitched. 


Vols. I. to XXVIII. (some out of pront). For Prices, &e., inquire at the Academy 


Vol. XXTX. Part I.—On the Plane Sections of the Cylindroid. Being the Sevent 
Memoir on the Theory of Screws. By Sr R. 8. Bary 
LLD., F.R.S., Royal Astronomer of Ireland. Plates I 
and II. Price 3s. 


55 Part I1.—On the Ogam Monument at Kileolman. By the Ricw: 
Rey. Caar_es Graves, D.D., Bishop of Limerick 
Price 1s. 


PROCEEDINGS : 8vo, cloth; or in Parts, stitched. 


Serres I.—Vols. I. to X., 1836 to 1870 (some out of print). Fer prices, Se. 
inquire at the deademy. 


Serres [].—_SCHENCE: 
Vol. I., complete. [ Z%tle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIT.) 
Vol. II., complete. [Zitle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIT.) 
Vol. III., complete. ( Zvtle-puge and Index with Purt 10.] 
Vol. IV., complete. [7Zitle-puye and Tuble of Contents with Part 6.] 


Series []._POLETE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES: 
Vol. I., complete. [ Zvtle-page and Index with Pt.13.] 
Vol. IT., complete. [ Yvéle-page and Table of Contents with Part 8.] 


CATALOGUE OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. By Smr W1xLiAM 
R. Wixpe, M.D., M.R.1.A. :— 


Vol. I. Price 14s., en cloth boards, with numerous Illustrations. 
Vol. II. Part I.—(Antiquiries oF GoLp.) Price 3s. 6d., stitched. 


HaNnpbook to the Museum (with Plans). 8vo, stitched, 2d. 


PHOTOGRAPHS OF ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on eard- 
board, 1s. each, or 10s. for 12. 


[List on appplication. ] 


[For continuation of List of Publications, see page ii. of this Cover. | 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


(Continued from page ii. of this Cover.) 


IRISH MANUSCRIPTS—FAC-SIMILES, 
[Editions limited to 200 copies. | 


| bee accurate study and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
toric monuments of Ireland have hitherto been impeded by the absence of 
fac-similes of the oldest and most important Irish Manuscripts. 

With a view of supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
of destruction the contents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
lication of carefully collated lithographic or photo-lithographie copies of the oldest 


Trish texts still extant. 


In folio, on toned paper.—Price £3 28s. 


EABHAR NA H-UIDHRI: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
Trish language, transcribed about A.D. 1100; the oldest volume now known 
entirely in the Irish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ments—not ecclesiastical—of ancient Ireland ; now for the first time published, 
from the original in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
manuscript, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 


/n imperial folio, on toned paper—Price £4 4s.; or £2 2s. per Part. Parts /. and II. ; 
or in One Volume, half calf. 


EABHAR BREAC—the ‘Speckled Book”—otherwise styled ‘‘ The Great 
Book of Dun Doighre”: a collection of pieces in Ivish and Latin, tran- 
scribed towards the close of the fourteenth century; ‘‘the oldest and best Irish 
MS. relating to Church History now preserved.”—(G. Petrie.) Now first pub- 
Hshed, from the original MS. in the Academy’s Library. 


In imperial folio, on toned paper, with a Photograph of a page of the original. 
Price £6 6s. 


HE BOOK OF LEINSTER, sometime called The Book of ‘‘ GLENDALOUGH”: 

a collection of pieces in the Ivish Language, compiled in part about the 

middle of the twelfth century. From the original MS. in Trinity College, Dublin, with 

introduction, analysis of contents, and index, by Roperr Arxrnson, M.A., LL.D., 

Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Grammar in the University of Dublin, Secre- 
tary of Council, Royal Irish Academy. 

The Book of Leinster is one of the most important of the fragments of Irish 
literature that have come down to us. In addition to copies of the native prose his- 
toric accounts of the Tain Bé Cualnge, the Bérama, &c., it contains a large fragment 
of an early prose translation of the Historia de Excidio Troiae of Dares Phrygius ; 
a great number of the poems and prose introductions of the Dindsenchas or legendary 
account of the origin of the names of places in Ireland; very many historic poems, 
in which the legendary and traditional accounts of the early history of the country 

‘are preserved; Irish genealogies and hagiologies ; and a great number of interesting 
stories, illustrative of the manners and customs, the modes of thought, and the 
state of culture, &c., of the people of Ireland just about the period of the Anglo- 
Norman Inyasion. 


[ For continuation of List of Publications, see page iv. of this Cover. } 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 
(Oontinued from page iii. of this Cover.) 


In imperial folio, reproduced by Photo-lithography—Price £5 5s. 


HE BOOK OF BALLYMOTE: a collection of pieces in the Irish Language, 
dating from the end of the fourteenth century ; now published in Phote- 
_ lithography from the original Manuscript in the Library of the Royal Irish 
“Academy. With Introduction, Analysis of Contents, and Index, by Robert 
ATKINSON, M.A., LL.D., Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Philology in the 

- University of Dublin; Secretary of Council, Royal Irish Academy. 

The Book of Ballymote contains numerous articles of interest to the Scholar 
and to the Antiquary. The original portion consists of—Genealogical Lists ; 
Histories and Legends; a fragment of the Brehon Laws; a copy of the Dind- 
senchas; Treatises on Grammatical Topics, &c. The other portion contains trans- 
lations from Latin originals: the Destruction of Troy, the Wandering of Ulysses, 
the Story of the Aineid, and the Life of Alexander the Great. 


zr 


THE IRISH MANUSCRIPT SERIES. 


Volume I., 8vo.—Part 1, Price 5s. 
Volume I., 4to.—Part 1.—Wuiriny Sroxus, LL.D.: On the Felire of Gingus. 


TODD LECTURE SERIES. 


Volume I., 8vo. [Jn the Press. ] 

Volume II., Svo. Robrerr Arxinson, M.A., LL.D.: The Passions and Homilies 
from Leabhar Breac. With an Introductory Lecture on 
Irish Lexicography. Price 30s. 


THE CUNNINGHAM MEMOIRS. 


No. I.—Jouwn Casry, LL.D., Dubl.; F.R.S.: On Cubic Transformations. 

No. Il.—D. J. Cunninenam, M.D., Edin. & Dubl.: On the Lumbar Curve in 
Man and the Apes. 

No. I1].—Rev. Samurn Havenron, M.A., M.D., Dubl.; F.R.S.: New Researches 
on Sun-heat, Terrestrial Radiation, &e. 

No. [V.—Sir Rogrrt 8. Bart, LL.D., Dubl.; F.R.S.: Dynamies and Modern 
Geometry—A New Chapter in the Theory of Serews. 


For List of Publications of the Academy, see also pages i. and ui. of this Cover. 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be addressed to 
the TREASURER OF THE Royat Inisn Acapemy, 19, Dawson-street, Dublin ; 
or to Hopers, Fieeis, & Co., Dublin; or Wittrams & Noreatz, 14, 
Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London; and 20, South Frederick- 


street, Edinburgh. 


Dupin: 
Printep at THE Untversity Press, ny Ponsonny & WELDRICK, 
PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


(Continued from page ii. of this Cover.) 


PROCEEDINGS : 8vo, cloth; or in Parts, stitched. 


Sprizs I.—Vols. I. to X., 1836 to 1870 (some out of print). For prices, §c., 
inquire at the Academy. 


Serres I].—_ SCIENCE : 
Vol. I., complete. [Title-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIT.| 
Vol. II., complete. [Title-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. II1.] 
Vol. III., complete. [Tvtle-puge and Index with Part 10.] 
Vol. IV., Part 1, Jan., 1884; Part 2, July, 1884; Part 3, Jan., 1885; Part 
4, July, 1885. 
Serres 1]. POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES: 
Vol. I., complete. [ Zvtle-page and Index with Pt. 13.] 


Vol. II., Part 1, Nov. 1879; Part 2, Dec. 1880; Part 3, Dec. 1881; Part 4, 
Jan. 1883; Part 5, Jan. 1884; Part 6, Jan. 1885; Part 7, Jan. 


1886. 
CATALOGUE OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. By Sir WILLIAM 
R. Wipe, M.D., M.R.1.A. :— 


Vol. I. Price 14s., 7x cloth boards, with numerous Illustrations. 
Vol. Il. Part I.—(Anriquirres oF Gout.) Price 3s. 6d., stvéched. 


Hanpsoox to the Museum (with Plans). S8vo, stitched, 2d. 


PHOTOGRAPHS OF ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on card- 
board, 1s. each, or 10s. for 12: 


1. The Tara Brooch. 2. The Soiscel Molaise. 3. The Domnach Airgid. 


IRISH MANUSCRIPTS—FAC-SIMILES. 


ate accurate study and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
torie monuments of Ireland have hitherto been impeded by the absence of 
fae-similes of the oldest and most important Irish Manuscripts. 

With a view of supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
of destruction the contents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
lication of carefully collated lithographic copies of the oldest Irish texts still ex- 
tant. These can be obtained by subscribers only. 


/n folio, on toned paper.—Subscription, £8 8s, Edition limited to 200 copies. 
EABHAR NA H-UIDHRI: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
Trish language, transcribed about a. Dp. 1100; the oldest volume now known 
entirely in the Irish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ments—not ecclesiastical—of ancient Ireland ; now for the first time published, 
from the original in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
manuscript, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 


!n imperial folio, on toned paper—Subscription, £4 4s.; or £2 2s. per Part. Edition 
limited to 200 copies. Parts I. and //,; or in One Volume, half calf. 
EABHAR BREAC—the ‘Speckled Book’’—otherwise styled ‘‘The Great 
Book of Dun Doighre”: a collection of pieces in Irish and Latin, tran- 
scribed towards the close of the fourteenth century; ‘‘the oldest and best Irish 
MS. relating to Church History now preserved.”—(G. Petrie.) Now first pub- 
lished, from the origina] MS, in the Academy’s Library. 


[Por continuation of List of Publications, see page iv. of this Cover. | 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


(Continued from page iii. of this Cover.) 


In imperial folio, on toned paper, with a Photograph of a page of the original.— 
Subscription, £6 6s.; to Members, £5 5s. Edition limited to 200. 


HE BOOK OF LEINSTER, sometime called The Book of ‘‘ GLENDALOUGH” : 

a collection of pieces in the Irish Language, compiled in part about the mid- 

dle of the twelfth century. From the original MS. in Trinity College, Dublin, with 

introduction, analysis of contents, and index, by Roperr Atkinson, M.A., LL.D., 

Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Grammar in the University of Dublin, Secre- 
tary of Council, Royal Irish Academy. 


This MS. forms the third in the series of the great Irish MSS. published by the : 


Royal Irish Academy. 


The Book of Leinster is one of the most important of the fragments of Irish - 


literature that have come down to us. In addition to copies of the native prose his- 
toric accounts of the Tain Bé Cualnge, the Borama, &c., it contains a large fragment 
of an early prose translation of the Historia de Excidio Troiae of Dares Phrygius ; 

a great number of the poems and prose introductions of the Dindsenchas or legendary 
account of the origin of the names of places in Ireland; very many historie poems, 
in which the legendary and traditional accounts of the early history of the country 
are preserved; Irish genealogies and hagiologies ; and a great number of interesting 
stories, illustrative of the manners and customs, the modes of thought, and the 
state of culture, &c., of the people of Ireland just about the period of the Anglo- 
Norman Inyasion. 


THE IRISH MANUSCRIPT SERIES. 


Volume I., 8vo.—Part 1, Price 5s. 
Volume I., 4to.—Part 1.—Wuittey Sroxrs, LL.D.: On the Felire of Gingus. - 


CUNNINGHAM MEMOIRS. 


No. I.—Joun Casry, LL.D., F.R.S.: On Cubic Transformations. 


For List of Publications of the Academy, see also pages ii. and i. of this Cover. 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be addressed to 
the TREASURER OF THE RoyaL Irish ACADEMY, 19, Dawson-street, Dublin ; 
or to Hovexs, Frees, & Co., Dublin; or Wii1ms & Noreats, 14, 
Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London ; and 20, South Frederick- 


street, Edinburgh. 


Dusiin: 
PRINTED AT THE UNivEeRSITY Press, py Ponsonpy & WELDRICK, 
PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY. 


Acs Pet ee 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. - 
(Continued from page ii. of this Cover.) 


PROCEEDINGS : 8vo, cloth; or in Parts, stitched. 


Sprres I.—Vols. I. to X., 1836 to 1870 (some out of print). For prices, §c., 
inquire at the Academy. 

Serres I].—_SCHENCE : 

Vol. io complete. [Title-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIT.] 

Vol. II., complete. [Zitle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. III.] 

Vol. III., complete. [ Zvtle-page and Index with Purt 10.] 

Vol. IV., Part 1, Jan., 1884; Part 2, July, 1884; Part 3, Jan., 1885, 
Surres IL._ POLITE LITERATURE AND ANTIQUITIES: 


Vol. I., complete. [ Zitle-page and Index with Pt.13.] 


Vol. I1., Part 1, Nov. 1879; Part 2, Dec. 1880; Part 3, Dec. 1881; Par t,4 
Jan. 1883; Part 5, Jan. 1884; Part 6, Jan. 1885. 


CaTALOGUE OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. By Sir WILLIAM 
R. Wixpez, M.D., M.R.1.A.:— 


Vol. I. Price 14s., in cloth boards, with numerous Illustrations. 
Vol. I. Part I.—(Anrreurries oF Gotp.) Price 3s. 6d., stitched. 


Hanpsoox to the Museum (with Plans). 8vo, stitched, 2d. 


PHOTOGRAPHS OF ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on card- 
board, 1s. each, or 10s. for 12 :— 


1, The Tara Brooch. 2. The Soiscel Molaise. 3. The Domnach Airgid. 


IRISH MANUSCRIPTS—FAC-SIMILES. 


|e accurate study and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
toric monuments of Ireland have hitherto been impeded by the absence ot 
fac-similes of the oldest and most important Irish Manuscripts. 

With a view of supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
ot destruction the contents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
lication of carefully collated lithographic copies of the oldest Irish texts still ex- 
tant. These can be obtained by subscribers only. 


/n folio, on toned paper.—Subscription, £8 8s. Edition limited to 200 copies. 
EABHAR NA H-UIDHRI: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
Irish language, transcribed about A.D. 1100; the oldest volume now known 
entirely in the Irish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ments—not ecclesiastical—of ancient Ireland; now for the first time published, 
from the original in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
manuscript, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 


!n imperial folio, on toned paper—Subscription, £4 4s.; or £2. 2s. per Part. Edition 
limited to 200 copies. Parts. and II. ; or in One Volume, half calf. 
LEABHAR BREAC—the ‘Speckled Book’’—otherwise styled ‘‘ The Great 
Book of Dun Doighre’’: a collection of pieces in Irish and Latin, transcribed 
towards the close of the fourteenth century; ‘‘the oldest and best Irish M5, re- 
lating to Church History now preserved.” —(G. Petrie.) Now first published, from 
the original MS. in the Academy’s Library. 


[Lor continuation of List of Publications, see page iv. of this Cover. | 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY 
(Continued from page iii. of this Cover.) 


In imperial folio, on toned paper, with a Photograph of a page of the original.— 
Subscription, £6 6s. ; to Members, £5 5s. Edition limited to 200. 

HE BOOK OF LEINSTER, sometime called The Book of ‘‘ GLENDALOUGH”’: 

a collection of pieces in the Irish Language, compiled in part about the mid- 

dle of the twelfth century. From the original MS. in Trinity College, Dublin, with 

introduction, analysis of contents, and index, by Ropert Arxryson, M.A., LL.D., 

Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Grammar in the University of Dublin, Secre- 
tary of Council, Royal Irish Academy. 


This MS. forms the third in the series of the great Irish MSS. published by the 
Royal Irish Academy. 


The Book of Leinster is one of the most important of the fragments of Irish 
literature that have come down to us. In addition to copies of the native prose his- 
toric accounts of the Tain Bé Cualnge, the Borama, &c., it contains a large fragment 
of an early prose translation of the Historia de Excidio Troiae of Dares Phrygius ; 
a great number of the poems and prose introductions of the Dindsenchas or legendary 
account of the origin of the names of places in Ireland; very many historic poems, 
in which the legendary and traditional accounts of the early history of the country 
are preserved; Irish genealogies and hagiologies ; and a great number of interesting 
stories, illustrative of the manners and customs, the modes of thought, and the 
state of culture, &c., of tne people of Ireland just about the period of the Anglo- 
Norman Invasion. 


THE IRISH MANUSCRIPT SERIES. 


Volume I., 8vo.—Part 1, Price 5s. 
Volume I., 4to.—Part 1.—Wuartey Sroxrs, LL.D.: On the Felire of ngus. 


‘CUNNINGHAM MEMOIRS. 
No. I.—Jouwn Casty, LL.D., F.R.S.: On Cubic Transformations. 


For List of Publications of the Academy, see also pages ii. and iti. of this Cover. 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be addressed to 
the TREASURER OF THE Royat IntsH Acapremy, 19, Dawson-street, Dublin ; 
or to Hopexzs, Fieets, & Co., Dublin; or Wittiams & Norearte, 14, 
Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London; and 20, South Frederick- 
street, Edinburgh. 


Dvusuin: 
PRINTED AT THE UNIVERSITY Press, py Ponsonpy & WELDRICE, 
PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 
(Continued from page li. of this Cover.) 


PROCEEDINGS : 8vo, cloth; or in Parts, aa 


Serres I,—Vols. I. to X., 1836 to 1870 (some out of print). For prices, §c., 
inguire at the Academy. 
Serres I]—_SCHTENCE : 
Vol. I., complete. [ Title-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. ITI.) 
Vol. Il., complete. [TZitle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. ITT.} 
Vol. IIJ., Part 1, August, 1877; Part 2, Nov. 1878; Part 3, July, 1879; 
Part 4, April, 1880; Part 5, Dec. 1880; Part 6, April, 1881; 
Part 7, Dec. 1881; Part 8, May, 1882; Part 9, Dee. 1882; Part 
10, June, 1883. [TZitle-puge and Index with Part 10.] 
Vol. IV., Part 1, January, 1884. 
Serres 11.—_P@LITE LITERATURE AND ANTIGUITIES: 
Vol. I., complete. [ Title-page and Index with Pt. 13.] 
Vol. IT., Part 1, Nov. 1879; Part 2, Dec. 1880; Part 3, Dec. 1881; Part 4, 
Jan. 1883. 


CATALOGUE OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. By Sir WILLIAM 
R. Wipe, M.D., M.R.1.A. :— : 
Vol. I. Price 14s., in cloth boards, with numerous Illustrations. 
Vol. IJ. Part I.—(Antiquiries oF Goup.) Price 3s. 6d., stitched. 


Hanppooxk to the Museum (with Plans). 8vo, stitched, 2d. 


PHorocRaPHs oF ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on card- 
board, 1s. each, or 10s. for 12 :— 


1, The Tara Brooch. 2. The Soiscel Molaise. 3. The Domnach Airgid. 


IRISH MANUSCRIPTS—FAC-SIMILES. 
HE accurate study and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
torie monuments of Ireland have hitherto been impeded by the absence of 
fae-similes of the oldest and most important Irish Manuscripts. 

With a view of supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
of destruction the contents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
lication of carefully collated lithographic copies of the oldest Irish texts still ex- 
tant. These can be obtained by subscribers only. 

/n folio, on toned paper.—Subscription, £8 3s. Edition limited to 200 copies. 
EABHAR NA H-UIDHRI: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
Trish language, transcribed about a. D. 1100; the oldest volume now known 
entirely in the Irish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ments—not ecclesiastical—of ancient Ireland ; now for the first time published, 
from the original in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
manuscript, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 


In imperial folio, on toned paper—Subscription, £4 4s.; or £2 2s. per Part. Edition 
limited to 200 copies. Parts /. and II. ; or in One Volume, half calf. 
LEABHAR BREAC—the ‘Speckled Book’’—otherwise styled ‘‘The Great 
Book of Dun Doighre”: a collection of pieces in Irish and Latin, transcribed 
towards the close of the fourteenth century; ‘‘the oldest and best Irish MS. re- 
lating to Church History now preserved.” —(G. Petrie.) Now first published, from 
the original MS. in the Academy’s Library. 


[For continuation of List of Publications, see page iv. of this Cover. | 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY 
_ (Continued from page iii. of this Cover.) 


In imperial folio, on toned paper, with a Photograph of a page of the original.— 
Subscription, £6 6s. ; to Members, £5 5s. Edition limited to 200. 


HE BOOK OF LEINSTER, sometime called The Book of ‘‘ GLENDALOUGH”’ 

a collection of pieces in the Irish Language, compiled in part about the mid 

dle of the twelfth century. From the original MS. in Trinity College, Dublin, wit 

introduction, analysis of contents, and index, by Robert ATKINSON, M.A., LL.D., 

Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Grammar in the University of Dublin, Secre- 
tary of Council, Royal Irish Academy. 


This MS. forms the third in the series of the great Irish MSS. published by the 
Royal Irish Academy. 


The Book of Leinster is one of the most important of the fragments of Irish 
literature that have come down to us. In addition to copies of the native prose his- 
toric accounts of the Tain Bo Cualnge, the Borama, &c., it contains a large fragment 
of an early prose translation of the Historia de Excidio Troiae of Dares Phrygius ; 
a great number of the poems and prose introductions of the Dindsenchas or legendary 
account of the origin of the names of places in Ireland; very many historic poems, 
in which the legendary and traditional accounts of the early history of the country 
are preserved; Irish genealogies and hagiologies ; and a great number of interesting 
stories, illustrative of the manners and customs, the modes of thought, and the 
state of culture, &c., of the people of Ireland just about the period of the Anglo- 
Norman Invasion. 


THE IRISH MANUSCRIPT SERIES. 


Volume I., 8vo.—Part 1, Price 5s. 
Volume I., 4to.—Part 1.—Wauuittry Sroxrs, LL.D.: On the Felire of Gingus. 


CUNNINGHAM MEMOIRS. - 
No. I.—Joun Casry, LL.D., F.R.S.: On Cubic Transformations. 


For List of Publications of the Academy, see also pages 11. and ui. of this Cover. 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be addressed to 
the TREASURER OF THE Royat Irish AcapEmy, 19, Dawson-street, Dublin; 
or to Honexs, Fieers, & Co., Dublin; or Wittiams & Noreate, 14, 
Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London ; and 20, South Frederick- 
street, Edinburgh. 


Dustin: 
PRINTED AT THE University Press, py Ponsonsy & WELDRICK, 
. PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY. 


9 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


(Continued from page i. of this Cover.) 


PROCEEDINGS : 8vo, cloth; or in Parts, stitched. 


Spries I.—Vols. I. to X., 1836 to 1870 (some out of print). For prices, §c., 
inquire at the Academy. 

Serres II.—Vol. I. (Science), complete. [ Title-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. I1I.] 

Vol. II: », complete. [Title-page & Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIT. | 

Vol. III. ,, Part, August, 1877; Part 2, Nov. 1878; Part 3, 
July, 1879; Part 4, April, 1880 ; Part 5, Dec. 1880: 
Part 6, April, 1881; Part 7, Dec. 1881; Part 8. 
May, 1882; Part 9, Dec. 1882. 

Vol. I: (Polite Literature and Antiquities), complete. [ Zvtle-page and 

Index with Pt. 13.] 


Vol. II., Part 1, Nov. 1879; Part 2, Dec. 1880; Part 3, Dec. 1881: 
Part 4, Jan. 1883. 


” 


pp) 


CATALOGUE OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. By Sir WILLIAM 
R. Wi1pe, M.D., M.R.L.A. :— 


Vol. I. Price 14s., in cloth boards, with numerous Illustrations. 
Vol. I. Part 1.—(Antieurries oF Goup.) Price 3s. 6d., stitched. 


Hanpzooxk to the Museum (with Plans). 8vo, stitched, 2d. 


PHOTOGRAPHS OF ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on card- 
board, 1s. each, or 10s. for 12 :— 


1. The Tara Brooch. 2. The Soiscel Molaise. 3. The Domnach Airgid. 


_ IRISH MANUSCRIPTS—FAC-SIMILES. 


‘| Dg accurate study and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
toric monuments of Ireland have hitherto been impeded by the absence of 
fac-similes of the oldest and most important Irish Manuscripts. 

With a view of supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
of destruction the contents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
lication of carefully collated lithographic copies of the oldest Irish texts still ex- 
tant, These can be obtained by subscribers only. 


In folio, on toned paper.—Subscription, £3 3s. Edition limited to 200 copies. 
EABHAR NA H-UIDHRIT: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
4 Irish language, transcribed about a.p. 1100; the oldest volume now known 
entirely in the Irish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ments—not ecclesiastical—of ancient Ireland; now for the first time published, 
from the original in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
manuscript, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 
In imperial folio, on toned paper—Subscription, £4 4s.; or £2 2s. per Part. Edition 
limited to 200 copies. Parts !. and II. ; orin One Volume, half calf. 
LEABHAR BREAC—the ‘Speckled Book’’—otherwise styled ‘‘ The Great 
Book of Dun Doighre’”’: a collection of pieces in Irish and Latin, transcribed. 
towards the close of the fourteenth century; ‘the oldest and best Irish MS. re- 
lating to Church History now preserved.” —(G. Petrie.) Now first published, from 
the original MS. in the Academy’s Library. 


[Lor continuation of List of Publications, see page iv. of this Cover]. 


> 


Reis PURE 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY 
(Continued from page iii. of this Cover.) 


In imperial folio, on toned paper, with a Photograph of a page of the original.— 
Subscription, £6 6s. ; to Members, £5 5s. Edition limited to 200. 


JHE BOOK OF LEINSTER, sometime called The Book of ‘‘ GLENDALOUGH” : 

a collection of pieces in the Irish Language, compiled in part about the mid- 

dle of the twelfth century. From the original MS. in Trinity College, Dublin, with 

introduction, analysis of contents, and index, by Roperr Atkinson, M.A., LL.D., 

Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Grammar in the University of Dublin, Secre- 
tary of Council, Royal Irish Academy. 

This MS. forms the third in the series of the great Irish MSS. published by the 
Royal Irish Academy. 

The Book of Leinster is one of the most important of the fragments of Irish 
literature that have come down to us. In addition to copies of the native prose his- 
toric accounts of the Tain Bé Cualnge, the Bérama, &c., it contains a large fragment 
of an early prose translation of the Historia de Excidio Troiae of Dares Phrygius ; 
a great number of the poems and prose introductions of the Dindsenchas or legendary 
aecount of the origin of the names of places in Ireland; very many historic poems, 
in which the legendary and traditional accounts of the early history of the country 
are preserved; Irish genealogies and hagiologies ; and a great number of interesting 
stories, illustrative of the manners and customs, the modes of thought, and the 
state of culture, &c., of the people of Ireland just about the period of the Anglo- 
Norman Invasion. 


THE IRISH MANUSCRIPT SERIES. 


Volume I., 8vo.—Part 1, Price ds. 
Volume I., 4to.—Part 1.—Wauuttry Storrs, LL.D.: On the Felire of Gingus. 


CUNNINGHAM MEMOIRS. 
No. I.—Jonn Caszy, LL.D., F.R.S.: On Cubic Transformations. 


For List of Publications. of the Academy, see also pages 1. and i. of this Cover. ‘ 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be addressed to 
the TREASURER OF THE Royat IrntsH AcapEmy, 19, Dawson-street, Dublin; | 
or to Hopexs, Fieets, & Co., Dublin; or Wittmms & Noreate, 14, 
Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London; and 20, South Frederick-— 


street, Edinburgh. 


Dueguin: 
PRINTED AT THE UnIversITyY Press, By Ponsonsy & WELDRICK, 
PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


(Continued from page ii. of this Cover.) 


PROCEEDINGS : 8vo, cloth; or in Paris, stitched. 


Serres I.—Vols. I. to X., 1836 to 1870 (some out of print). For prices, §c., 
inquire at the Academy. 
Serres II.—Vol. I. (Science), complete. [ T%tle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. ITT.) 
Vol..H. », complete. [ Trtle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. II1.] 
Vol. Il. ,, Part 1, August, 1877; Part 2, Nov..1878; Part. 3, 
July, 1879; Part 4, April, 1880 ; Part 5, Dec. 1880; 
Part 6, April, 1881; Part 7, Dec. 1881. 
Vol. I. (Polite Literature and Antiquities), complete. [ Title-page and 


Index with Pt. 13.] 
Vol. Il., Part 1, Nov. 1879; Part 2, Dec. 1880; Part 3, Dec. 1881. 


CATALOGUE OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. By Str WILLIAM 
R. Wixpsn, M.D., M.R.1.A. :— 


Vol. I. Price 14s., i cloth boards, with numerous Illustrations. 
Vol. IT. Part I.—(AntIquitTiIes oF Gotp.) Price 3s. 6d., stitched. 


HanpsBoox to the Museum (with Plans). 8vo, stitched, 2d. 


PHoToGRAPHS oF ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on card- 
board, 1s. each, or 10s. for 12 :— 


1. The Tara Brooch. 2. The Soiscel Molaise. 3. The Domnach Airgid. 


ae aw a ae awe a Oe ae 


IRISH MANUSCRIPTS—FAC-SIMILES. 


| Nes accurate study and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
torie monuments of Ireland have hitherto been impeded by the absence of 
fac-similes of the oldest and most important Irish Manuscripts. 

With a view of supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
of destruction the contents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
lication of carefully collated lithographic copies of the oldest Irish texts still ex- 
tant. These can be obtained by subscribers only. 


In folio, on toned paper.—Subscription, £3 3s. Edition limited to 200 copies. 
EABHAR NA H-UIDHRI: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
4 Irish language, transcribed about a. D..1100; the oldest volume now known 
entirely in the Irish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ments—not ecclesiastical—of ancient Ireland ; now‘for the first time published, 
from the original in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
manuscript, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 


In imperial folio, on toned paper—Subscription, £4 4s.; or £2 2s. per Part. Edition 
limited to 200 copies. Parts |. and II. ; or in One Volume, half calf. 


LEABHAR BREAC—the ‘Speckled Book’’—otherwise styled ‘‘The Great 
Book of Dun Doighre”: a collection of pieces in Irish and Latin, transcribed 
towards the close of the fourteenth century; ‘‘the oldest and best Irish MS. re- 
lating to Church History now preserved.”—(G. Petrie.) Now first published, from 
the original MS. in the Academy’s Library. 


[For continuation of List of Publications, sce page iv. of this Cover]. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 
(Continued from page iii. of this Cover.) 


In imperial folio, on toned paper, with a Photograph of a page of the original._— 
Subscription, £6 6s. ; to Members, £5 5s. Edition limited to 200. 


HE BOOK OF LEINSTER, sometime called The Book of ‘‘ GLENDALOUGH” : 
a collection of pieces in the Irish Language, compiled in part about the mid- 
dle of the twelfth century. From the original MS. in Trinity College, Dublin, with 
introduction, analysis of contents, and index, by Roprerr Atkinson, M.A., LL.D., 
Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Grammar in the University of Dublin, Secre- 
’ ‘tary of Council, Royal Irish Academy. 
This MS. forms the third in the series of the great Irish MSS. published by the 
Royal Irish Academy. é 
The Book of Leinster is one of the most important of the fragments of Irish 
literature that have come down to us. In addition to copies of the native prose his- 
toric accounts of the Tain Bo Cualnge, the Borama, &c., it contains a large fragment 


of an early prose translation of the Historia de Excidio Troiae of Dares Phrygius ; . 


a great number of the poems and prose introductions of the Dindsenchas or legendary 
account of the origin of the names of places in Ireland ; very many historic poems, 
in which the legendary and traditional accounts of the early history of the country 
are preserved; Irish genealogies and hagiologies ; and a great number of interesting 
stories, illustrative of the manners and customs, the modes of thought, and the 
state of culture, &c., of the people of Ireland just about the period of the Anglo- 
Norman Invasion. 


THE IRISH MANUSCRIPT SERIES. 


Volume I., 8vo.—Part 1, Price 5s. 
Volume I., 4to.—Part 1.—Wuuirttry Stoxss, LL.D.: On the Felire of Gingus. 


CUNNINGHAM MEMOIRS. 
No. I.—Joun Caszy, LL.D., F.R.S.: On Cubic Transformations. 


For List of Publications of the Academy, see also pages ii. and iui. of this Cover. 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be addressed to 
the TREASURER OF THE Royat IntsH Academy, 19, Dawson-street, Dublin ; 
or to Hopexs, Fieets, & Co., Dublin; or Wittiams & Norearte, 14, 
Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London; and 20, South Frederick- 
street, Edinburgh. 


Dupin: 
PrtnTED aT THE University Press, py Ponsonny & WELDRIOK, 
PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


( Continued from page i. of ‘this Cover.) 


PROCEEDINGS : 80, cloth; or in Parts, stitched. 


; 70 (some out of print). For prices, &c., 
Vols. I. to X., 1836 to 187 
Serres 1.—Vo aire at the Academy. 


II.—Vol. I. (Science), complete. [ Title-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIL] 
hae Wael , complete. [ Ritle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIT.] 
i il Part 1, Augist, 1877; Part 2, Nov. 1878; Part 3, 
oe” July, 187'; Part 4, April, 1880; Part 5, Dec. 1880. 
Vol. I. (Polite Literature ad Antiquities), complete. [ Zitle-page and 
Index with Pt. 13.) i 
Vol. Il., Part 1, Novemb; Bene Panties December, 1880. 
ae Index to the Minutes of Ppreeedings, 1870 to 1880, is in the Press. 
a lO 


” 


99 


” 


rs irehe Museum of the Academy. By Srr WILLIAM 
CATALOGUE OF THE oe wee DL, Mena a Very, 


ice 14s., in loth boards, with numerous Lilustrations. 
oe a Seat ', SIQUILTES oF Gop.) Price 3s. 6d., stitched. 


HANDBOOK to ¢heluseum (with Plans). 8vo, stitched, 2d. 


788 in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on card- 
PHOWGEREHS OF ed: 1s. each, or 10s. for 12 :— 


1. The Tara Brooch 2. The Soiscel Molaise. 3. The Domnach Airgid. 


IRISH MANUSCRIPTS. 


.y and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
HE eae vee Ireland have finees been impeded by the absence of 
oo, Be the est and most important Irish Manuscripts. é 
fac-sin i. oT. supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
Wit te ycontents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
of Seed ty collated lithographic copies of the oldest Irish texts still ex- 
Mee ehes oP? obtained by subscribers only. 


erat toned paper.—Subscription, £8 8s. Edition limited to 200 copies. 


E ABIX NA H-UIDHRI: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
1s Tret2suage, transcribed about a.p. 1100; the oldest volume now known 
Grely 2° Trish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ae mr Y ecelesiastical—ot ancient Ireland; now for the first time published, 
ae *viginal in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
cae Jt, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 
al folio, on toned paper—Subscription, £4 4s.; or £2 Qs. per Part. Edition 
In ir Iimited to 200 copies. Parts /. and II, ; or in One Volume, half calf. 
AABHAR BREAC—the ‘Speckled Book’’—otherwise styled ‘‘The Great 
of Dun Doighre”: a collection of pieces in Irish and Latin, transcribed 
Trds the close of the fourteenth century; ‘‘the oldest and best Irish MS. re- 


ig to Church History now preserved.” —(G. Petrie.) Now first published, from 
/ original MS. in the Academy’s Library. 


[ For continuation of List of Publications, see page iv. of this Cover}. 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 
(Continued from page iii. of this Cover.) 


In imperial folio, on toned paper, with a Photograph of a ts 
Subscription, £6 6s. ; to Memlers, £5 5s, Dan Pee aa 


flare BOOK OF LEINSTER, sometme called The Book of !(Giunpanosas’: 

a collection of pieces in the Irish Language, compiled in part about the mid. 

dle of the twelfth century. From the orignal MS. in Trinit Colleze. Dubli e mid- 

introduction, analysis of contents, and indy, hy Roprrr Nee an in, with 

Professor of Sanskrit and Comparative Grannar in the Univer aon blz LL.D., 

tary of Council, Royal 1h Readers. A y of Vublin, Seere- 
This MS. forms the third in the series of he oy 5 : 

Royal Irish Academy. ae \ great Irish MSS. published by the 
The Book of Leinster is one of the most yy a 
literature that have come down to us. In nddit eae te of Trish 
torie accounts of the Tain Bo Cualnge, the Borami go. it contains a me ane his- 
of an early prose translation of the Historia de EXdio Troiae of D mS Sec cclaae 
a great number of the poems and prose introductionse the Din dusetieee 1 Tyglus ; 
account of the origin of the names of places in Irelay. yory m ce hi ie egendary 
in which the legendary and traditional accounts of ti carte Bi. 7 ne poems, 
are preserved; Irish genealogies and hagiologies ; and \o oat ae fi 3 country 
stories, illustrative of the manners and customs, theyodes of th it eresting 
state of culture, &c., of the people of Ireland just abé the peri qa th and the 
Norman Invasion. \me period or the Anglo- 


\ 


\ 
\ 


\ 
A 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL TRISH) ¢ ADEMY - 


IRISH MSS. SERIES, Vol. I., 8vo.—Part 1, Price 5s. 


Vol. I., 4to.—Part 1.—WHITLEY cee LL.D.: On the 


2 99 
Felire of Gingus. 


For List of Publications of the Academy, see also pages ii. and ith this Caich, 


\ 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be a, d to 
the TREASURER OF THE Royat InisH Acapemy, 19, Dawson-street, \ ay 
or to Hopexs, Fieats, & Co., Dublin; or Witt1mMms & N mths 

d 


Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London ; and 20, South Fre ‘i 
street, Edinburgh. \ 
aN 
Dusutn: \ 


PxINTED AT THE University Press, py Ponsonsy & WELDRICK, 
PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY. 


\ 


PUBLICATIONS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY. 


(Continued from page i. of this Cover.) 


PROCEEDINGS : 8vo, cloth ; or in Parts, stitched. 
Serres I.—vVols. I. to X., 1836 to 1870 (some out of print). For prices, §c., 
inquire at the Academy. 
Serres II.—Vol. I. (Science), complete. [Title-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. IIL.] 
Vol.II. ,, complete. [ Zitle-page § Index with Pt.1, Vol. ITT.] 
Pe) Vel. 10. ,, . Part I, August, 1877; Part 2, Noy. 1878; Part 3 
July, 1879. 
Vol. I. (Polite Literature and Antiquities), complete. [ Zitle-paye and 
Index with Pt. 13.] 
An Index to the Minutes of Proceedings, 1870 to 1877, is in the Press. 


19 


>») 


CATALOGUE OF THE ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. By Str WILLIAM 
R. Witpe, M.D., M.R.1LA. :-— 


Vol. I. Price 14s., 22 cloth boards, with numerous Illustrations. 
Vol. II. Part I.—(Anriquiries or Gord.) Price 3s. 6d., stitched. 


Hanppoox to the Museum (with Plans). 8vo, stitched, 2d. 


PHOTOGRAPHS OF ANTIQUITIES in the Museum of the Academy. Mounted on card- 
board, 1s. each, or 10s. for 12 :— 


1, The Tara Brooch. 2. The Soiscel Molaise. 3. The Domnach Airgid. 


Oe - 


IRISH MANUSCRIPTS. 


lees accurate study and critical investigation of the ancient literary and his- 
toric monuments of Ireland have hitherto been impeded by the absence of 
fac-similes of the oldest and most important Irish Manuscripts. 

With a view of supplying this acknowledged want, and of placing beyond risk 
of destruction the contents of Manuscripts, the Academy has undertaken the pub- 
lication of carefully collated lithographic copies of the oldest Irish texts still ex- 
tant. These can be obtained by subscribers only. 


/n folio, on toned paper.—Subseription, £8 8s. Edition limited to 200 copies. 


EABHAR NA H-UIDHRI: a collection of pieces in prose and verse, in the 
4 Irish language, transcribed about a. p. 1100; the oldest volume now known 
entirely in the Irish language, and one of the chief surviving native literary monu- 
ments—not ecclesiastical—of ancient Ireland ; now for the first time published, 
from the original in the Library of the Royal Irish Academy, with account of the 
manuscript, description of its contents, index, and fac-similes in colours. 
/n imperial folio, on toned paper—Subscription, £4 4s.; or £2 2s. per Part. Edition 
limited to 200 copies. Parts 1, and II. ; or in One Volume, half calf. 
LEABHAR BREAC—the “ Speckled Book’’—otherwise styled ‘‘ The Great 
Book of Dun Doighre’’: a collection of pieces in Irish and Latin, transcribed 
towards the close of the fourteenth century; ‘‘the oldest and best Irish MS. re- 
lating to Church History now preserved.”—(G. Petrie.) Now first published, from 
the original MS. in the Academy’s Library. 
/n preparation. 
4 ee BOOK OF LEINSTER: from the MS, in the Library of Trinity College, 
ua . 


PROCEEDINGS OF THE ROYAL IRISH ACADEMY: 
IRISH MSS. SERIES, VOL. I.—PART I.—Price 5s. 


For List of Publications of the Academy, see pages u and 1 of this Cover. 


“ 


Applications for any of the Publications of the Academy are to be addressed to 
the TREASURER OF THE Royat Intso Acapemy, 19, Dawson-street, Dublin ; 
or to Hovcss, Fostrr, & Fieeis, Dublin; or Writs & Noreare, 14, 


Henrietta-street, Covent Garden, London ; 20, South Frederick-street, 


Edinburgh. 


; Dusuin: 
PrinteD Av THE Unrtversiry Press, py Ponsonny & Murpry, 
PRINTERS TO THE ACADEMY. 


yay 


IMAC 


1 00170086